Search results

(1 - 20 of 99)

Pages

Title: Chicago, Ill. Octo 24, 1859
Author: Penton & Co., Nordstrom, Olaf
Publisher: Penton & Co.
Date: 1859-10-27
Place published: Chicago (Ill.)
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-bhc-mss-1859-10-27
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Pharmacists -- Illinois -- Chicago, Wholesale trade, Accounts current -- Illinois -- Bishop Hill, Collective settlements -- Illinois -- Bishop Hill -- Accounting
Identifier: yhm-spe-bhc-mss-1859-10-27
Is part of: Bishop Hill Colony Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Chicago, Oct 3d 1863 Mr. O. Nordstrom Bishop Hill bought of Smith & Dwyer. Wholesale druggists
Author: Nordström,Olaf, Bishop Hill Colony (Ill.), Smith & Dwyer
Publisher: Smith & Dwyer
Date: 1863-10-03
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-bhc-mss-1863-10-03
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Pharmacists -- Illinois -- Chicago, Wholesale trade, Accounts current -- Illinois -- Bishop Hill, Collective settlements -- Illinois -- Bishop Hill -- Accounting
Identifier: yhm-spe-bhc-mss-1863-10-03
Is part of: Bishop Hill Colony Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Flaming Sword, vol. 09, no. 5 (May 1, 1895)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908 (Editor), Koresh, 1838-1908 (Editor), Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Pub. House
Date: 1895-05-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: in, he Flaming Sword. “And He placed at the east of the garden of Eden rtherubim and a flaming muord which turned every way to keep ’ the way of the tree of life.”—Gen. I11. 24. Vol. IX. No. 5. CHICAGO, |LL., MAY, I895. MAKE ALL MONEY ORDERS PAYABLE AT SUBSTA- TION 48, WASHINGTON HEIGHTS, ‘CHICAGO, ILL. All business conmnmications ctnztaihiitg checlrs, money orders, and Ziapress orders, should 1'm;ariahly be atirlnzssul to the Guizling Slur Publishing House, Washingto7I. llaig/«ts, Chicago, Ill. , Issued monthly by the Guiding Star Publislzirig House, Washington 3". _.Hcights, U/z1'ca_(/o, Ill. Silbsrmiption rates, payable in axlvame, $1.00 pm year; numtlw, 50 cents: three months, 25 cents. Discount to clubs. lVc mail one sample copy to applicants for the same, or to time whose names truly] be sent us, u'hi1:h,in. eachcase,1'.c an invitation to subscribe. /'I‘07),ljgé]‘8_(7I;.‘l intercstml in Koreshanity, lists of names for sample copies. T _ T The idat...
Show morein, he Flaming Sword. “And He placed at the east of the garden of Eden rtherubim and a flaming muord which turned every way to keep ’ the way of the tree of life.”—Gen. I11. 24. Vol. IX. No. 5. CHICAGO, |LL., MAY, I895. MAKE ALL MONEY ORDERS PAYABLE AT SUBSTA- TION 48, WASHINGTON HEIGHTS, ‘CHICAGO, ILL. All business conmnmications ctnztaihiitg checlrs, money orders, and Ziapress orders, should 1'm;ariahly be atirlnzssul to the Guizling Slur Publishing House, Washingto7I. llaig/«ts, Chicago, Ill. , Issued monthly by the Guiding Star Publislzirig House, Washington 3". _.Hcights, U/z1'ca_(/o, Ill. Silbsrmiption rates, payable in axlvame, $1.00 pm year; numtlw, 50 cents: three months, 25 cents. Discount to clubs. lVc mail one sample copy to applicants for the same, or to time whose names truly] be sent us, u'hi1:h,in. eachcase,1'.c an invitation to subscribe. /'I‘07),ljgé]‘8_(7I;.‘l intercstml in Koreshanity, lists of names for sample copies. T _ T The idate on the wrapper indicates the time when subscription eit70i7‘cs, wh.i1;h s/um//1 be prmnptiy remmwi the cmm?n.1Ia12ce If the pawn‘ is desired. ' , .; PUBLISlIl~]D 1;)’ TIIE Gl'IImv(: S1'AIePU1:I.IsII1NG HOUSE. Ev)1TI«JI) 1:1’ TIIE ICoIc1«;sI1AN UNITY. » ~'-av--~ . . - ,EN',l;‘ERED AT THE CHICAGO POST OFFICE AS SECOND CLASS MATTER. The Earth a Concave Surface. _ : Extondlarailhorizontally and in a pcrfoctl y straight line. We do not mean by this on a line lovel with ‘the surface of thcoarth; we mean an air lino. Place over "thisrail, and parallel with it, a tube twelve or fourteen N ,- , inclfes long‘, horizontally across thc objective end and ‘ ’ middle diameter of which is a hair lino, and through the _ "visual or subjective end a ncedlehole. Placetliis instru- . ment about ten or twelve inches (it may be more or less) from the rail. Now, look through the middle or longi- tudinal axis so that your line of vision is from the needle holc across the hair line at the objective end. ; Thisvlinc of vision—though exactly parallel with the _ krail——will seem to strike the rail on a level with your line . ,0i.\3isi()ntl11-()11gl1 the instrument, at a distance from the ‘inst_ruInent determined by the distance of the instru- _ ment from the rail. The hair line of the instrument (if - :;%l‘:l1e,rail is an air line) will appear to cross or strike the / i «}fIail,exactly at the horizon of the rail. Place another ‘ 1» P-rail curved eight inches upward, relating the instrument , _ iini.t~l1e same way, and the hair line will seem to strike ' theiskyga trifle above the horizon of the concave rail. -Exterrd a convex rail curving downward instead of up- ward, placing the instrument correspondingly above ” therail, and the hair line will cross the rail alittle below the horizon. By this experiment we obtain three dis- tinct visual phenomena. If we place the same instrument over a level canal ._z , W e solicit A “miles and a half. A. K. 56. $l.OO per Year. or smooth body of \\':1.tm' long onough lo 11ra.l{<- :1 corro- sponding observation and exporilnont, we find tliat iho oxperiinent reveals the same plionomonon as tho ('01)- cavc rail curving upward eight inches to tho milo, but unlike the other two exporimonts. This is proof posi- tive that the earth is neither <‘<mvvx nor flat, but tlmt it is concave. . Any civil oiigiimor may dcmonstrato tho conmvo theory by a simple experiment, even more simple than the one above presented. Start a line lovolod with iho spirit level or the thoodolito, thcn continuo tho lino, not lovclcd with tho cartli but on an air lino. It will l;o found in (ivory instanr-o to run into the ground. 01" pi—>1-forni the oxporimont over an extended \v:1;t‘or s1n'fac(-: the linc—we do not mean the apparent visual dir<o~('— tion—startcd on a level and continued on an air lino, will invariably strike the water. Elevate a post ten foot in altitude. Place a spirit level so as to start an air lino in oithor (ll1‘(‘(",l'l(')ll from the top of this post; it will be found that the two lines are at exactly right angles with the post. Now, if wo extend those dircctions,—not with the spirit love], but with the instrument des<-ribcd above, placed by ‘ the side of the level cord,—an air line will direct the two air li11e cords from the post into‘ the ;_v;round at the distance of about, or a little more than, throo The cords would bo o.\'tondod to meet the earth or water surface at those points. Wt‘ have then the cord, the arc, and the radius vector of ten feet. This will show a concavity of ten feet in a distance of about seven miles. This argument is un- answerablc. The earth siirfacc is concave, as ai-tuall_v demonstrated by physical tcst. Its diameter is about eight thousand miles, as already fully doiiio1is1:rat(2<1 and declared through the literature of the Guiding Star Publishing House. T We have taught this theory of the contour of the earth since 1870. ¢o————:—— Ncvcrfo1'gct that the lawyers and bnnkw-rs consti- tute the power that moves the machinery of Govern- ment. Ca11 such legislation be favorable to the p00])lo‘.’ O—>j———-— “SOUND i\Io.\:1«:v,” from the “gold bug” point of view, means sound money for the millionaire, a_nd pov- erty and wage slavery for the masses. It will never do to lift the heel of oppression from the toiler. It is the policy of the aristocrat to keep the masses in ignorance and penury,—and “sound money” does it. 78 THE FLAMING SVVORD. »\ How Slight Is the Evidence Necessary to Prove a Preconeeived Theory! I It is a well observed fact that the whistle of amoving locomotive changes in pitch. If the locomotive is ap- proaching the hearer, the pitch is raised; if receding, the pitcl1 is lowered. This is the case with an y moving sound. An approaching sound is sharpened and a receding sound is ﬂattened. A stationary sound is sharpened or flattened by an increase or decrease of tension. Know- ing that this change of pitch may be produced with a stationary sound by a variation of tension, no one would feel justiﬁed in declaring that a gradual rise in the pitch of a sound is sufficient to prove that the so11nd is moving toward the hearer, or that a gradual fall in pitch proves that the sound is moving away from the hearer; for while the change of pitch may be caused by the approach or reeedence of the sound, it may equally be caused by a variation of tension while the sound is stationary. . ' The accepted theory of light is the undulatory theory—that the Vibrations of the luminous body pro- duce waves in the supposed ether, which waves, striking the retina, produce the sensation of light. In the spectrum, the more refrangible colors are said to be produced by the shorter waves, and the less refrangible colors by the longer waves. It is not the purpose of the present article to demonstrate the incorrectness of the‘ undulatory theory of light. Its purpose is—supposing/ the accepted theory to be correct—whicl1 is not the case, —to show how inconclusive is the evidence offered by present day astronomers to prove their theory of the rapid motion of the stars through boundless space. They claim that certain of the ﬁxed stars are really traveling at a tremendous rate away from us, a11d cer- tain other stars are traveling at correspondingly high rates of speed toward us. This motion is usually designated star—d1*ift. The proof which is always ad- vanced of this motion is the variation of the lines of the spectrum. ‘ If the lines bend toward the violet end, it is considered proof that the star is traveling toward us; if toward the red end, that it is moving from us—for this change of position is considered analogous to the change in the pitch of a sound, and although the wave theory of light is not correct, the analogy does hold. We cannot here digress to explain the true nature of a ray of light; but it has -a vibratory motion. But does this change in the position of the lines necessarily in- dicate motion of the star through space? If the rise and fall in the pitch of a sound may be produced by a variation of tension while the sound is stationary, why may not the movement of the lines of the spectrum oc- cur through a variation of intensity while the sta.r is stationary—at least in relation to its distance from the earth? It is known that the spectra of luminous bodies are much affected by temperature, and while astronomers fail to ﬁnd proof through the spectroscope of the existence in the sun of some of the best known terrestrial elements, they still suppose them to exist there, and that the lack of proof is due to the high temperature of the sun, which might so change the spectra of theseelements as to destroy their identity. When one‘ comes to consider it, the proportion of supposition in the accepted system of astronomy is discouraging, to say the least. The star Algol, in the constellation Perseus is one of the variable stars. At stated intervals. it gradually decreases in brightness and for a short time becomes very dim, but soon again begins to increase in brightness until it reaches its usual magnitude. This phenomenon, which occupies seven hours out of every sixty. nine, has been called Algol’s obscuration. Of course, it is necessary to explain this phenoinenon in some way, and the astronomer Vogel has lately advanced a theory, with what he calls eviden<-e to support it. His theory is to the effect that Algol revolves with a dark companion roundacommon center, the dark companion coming periodically between us and Algol. This makes itneces— . sary for Algol to be at the remote end of the diameter’ ' ‘ of the orbit and the dark body at the near end, at the time of obscuration. -By photographing the spectrum of Algol, Vogel found that before obscuration the lines bent toward the red end, and that after ol)sc11rat_ig£‘._tl:e lines bent toward the violet end. This constitutesiéhis evidence that before obscuration Algol is receding from us, and after obscuration is approaching us. But this variation of the lines of the Sp(‘,(‘l7l'lllll would occur from a variation of the intensity of Algol’s light while the star is stationary; so it is not proof of motion through space at all. And did not Vogel have a preconceived theory, he never would consider it satisfactory evidence. The absurdities to which our astronomers are reduced in order to explain simple phenomena and at the same time adhere to the principles of their system, would be’; palpably pitiful were they not advanced with so grave and reverend an air. In the case of Algol, itis necessary to explain why the star is merely obscured instead of being occulted. And Vogal informs us that the dark companion is smaller, and gravely computes Algol's diameter to be 1,160,000 miles, that of his dark com- panion 84(),OO0 miles! The sizes and distances accord- ing to the accepted system are growing more and more absurd, until the entire fabric is toppling under the weight of the absurdities built upon it.——-E. M. (7::stIe. ——— -40 YOUNG MAN, GET RICH! Take the Advice of Public Benefactors, and Become Millionaires. We notice that the Chicago .'1‘riI)m1e s ecial friend D J of the milhonalre IS collectmn‘ the o nnons of various ’ D . public characters as to the best course for young men ’ to pursue in order to become millionaires. Our advice has not been solicited, but, as we are public spirited and have been somewhat observing, we would say that the most direct and certain method for the accomplishment of so desirable a result would be to employ a few thou- sand men, and scientiﬁcally, legally, and systematically rob them of their productions. Take Carnegie and Pullman as illustrations. 1 . ,3. ..:.w ,. ...:3.‘.*.*y.v.~;:-;&&5a--5-is-u“—f‘~ Fa--0xg,_,,—-1.-.’-mans»:-.3-Alb-mi-i:;h1.‘I;.44-.A--1: ...O‘ .->-‘- » Ma / .__gv-Gum‘ ' ILV THE FLAMING SWORD. 79 Is There Evil‘? An article by Henry Wood—in the March number of the Arena, from which we quote——suggests some reflec- tions. Mr. Wood learnedly says:—— All energy being primarily divine and normal, there can be no evil forces. Those which seem so wear that aspect, to us, from ignorant misdirection. Street sweepings may be valuable as fertilizing material, and for that purpose are clean; but when misplaced they are unclean to us, though not so in themselves. But this law of universal goodness is not limited to the ma- terial or objective realm. The forces of mind are all beneﬁcent. The skill, patience, and persistence of a thief are excellent, but they are subjectively distorted or turned into a wrong channel. This doctrine comes from no ﬁne-sp11n metaphysical distinction, but is basic and vital i11 its ﬁnal analysis. ‘ There is no “evil” as an objective entity. If there were, the Inﬁnite intelligence . created that which is contrary to Himself, his laws, and methods; an unthinkable supposition. ‘ With what positive assurance do men descant upon the attributes of what they are pleased to denominate the unknown and the unknowablel If there be no evil, can there be «wrong? If all things are good, are not all things right? and if right, how can ‘there be diversions ' i13yt§j.fQian11els that do not exist? Human observations alrérniade through the organs of sense. If we possess any knowledge of goodness, we are enabled to judge of it through experience in which the law of contrast is effectively operative. We only know of its existence by comparison. Through the same organs that we deter- mine the existence of good, we determine the existenceof bad or evil; and we make the discrimination. Mr. Wood is compelled to say, while trying to uphold the philos- ' ophy of no evil, that the righteousness of the thief is ‘E ‘.4 ‘turned into “a Wrong channel,” that is all. Why does he not keep 11p the consistency and say there are "no . Wrong channels; that thieving is but one method of performing an act of goodness; that homicide is not committed through evil disposition, but merely through ignorance, and is not the result of evil in the mind; it is not a wrong act, for if “all is good” then all is right, . and wrong is not an entity? , or nature. There are too many snags in this philosophy. How simple is the doctrine of Koreshanity, with its absolute postulates founded upon the observations of the mind and corroborated by the existence of words. The very word Inetapliysics assures us of the existence of physics We could not say beyond nature if there were no condition called nature; for there can be no beyond nothing. All our perceptive observations are through the natural organs of sense. We experience pleasure and pain through the same organs. We contrast the two, and by this comparison we can tell which we ' prefer. . , One man, through the channels of sensation, may 'draw a conclusion that, because he prefers pleasure to pain, pleasure is the.divine thing; and he may assert-— because the pleasurable thing is the good thing—that “there is no evil, all is good.” He offers no proof. No man with the belief that all is good ever offered one iota of proof that all is good. He does not depend upon proof for an attempt to prove his philosophy, it v would be fatal to his dogma. He depends upon asser- tion, and nothing b11t assertion, because there is no other ground upon which to predicate the absurdity. The other man may, with the same assertative force, declare “there is no good, all is evil; and the optimist and pessimist stand upon equal footing so far as argu- ment goes—neither depending upon argunient. There is no other substratum of ratiocinat-ion than the material g1‘*oundwork of nature (plzzlsilms), which alone appeals to the perception through the material oljgans of sensation. That which is called intuition is but the aggregate experience of sense through the four channels of special sense; namely, the eye, the ear, the nose, and the organs of taste. The so called sense of feeling is but the tegumentary collation. of the other four senses, terminating in the sixth or deep muscular sense, which comprises the basis of all psychic phenom- ena. This sense, on the grossest and most material plane, culminates in the sense of orgasm. Beyond this there is another sense, the seventh, terminating in what may he found fully deﬁned in the literature of l{oresh- .. anity. .Do We Realize? There are many ways in which humanity is wasting its energy. Of these, the production of whisky, tobacco, and millionaires stands at the head of the list. The creation (by the laboring people) of these three products is the main cause of all the other lines of waste. And waste of energy is the cause of all the drudgery and slavery in the world. ‘ Does every laborer (man, woman, or child) realize that a large part of his hard labor goes to create whis- ky, tobacco, and millionaires? Does he realize that fully one half of his labor is wasted, and Worse than wasted, insomuch as it contributes toward the degeneration of the race? Does he realize that all the labor necessary to produce all the food, clothing,‘ and shelter in the world is contributed by one class of people, while at the same time another smaller class is living in idleness and luxury as parasites on what labor has produced? Does he realize that, if the idlers set to work also, and all struck work on the useless and harmful productions, he would need to devote only half of the day to labor in order to abundantly supply all his needs and even some luxuries? Does he realize what opportunity for uplift- ment and culture, mental, moral, and physical, would be afforded by a few hours’ spare time every day? Can he imagine what a burden would be lifted from every man’s mind if he knew that so long as he contributed his quota of labor, his and his family’s needs would surely be supplied? We wonder if any of the would-be reformers compre- hend what a real commonwealth is. The United. States, although so called, has never been a commonwealth ex- cept in some lines; and even these have come to be fraudulently administered to ﬁll private purses. A true commonwealth, righteously administered, would con- stitute a store-house or reservoir of the people’s sup- . :- ——- —v- so i v THE FL.-AMING SWORD.‘ plies, kept ﬁlled by their efforts and, subject to their will, in use for the connnon welfare. liven when human- ity wastes half of its labor, as it does now, there is always a surplus (no\v in the hands of the capitalist). So, in the true commonwealth, there could be_.a much larger surplus to -be IISIWI in times of emergency (not hoarded up while people were starving and freezing); to provide for the sick and aged, M0,; and to further p11b- lic improvements and public institutions. We have some public institutions now, a few; but what value or beneﬁt are they to the niasses, when they have no time to spend at tliem‘? (lan a man work at hard labor ten or twelve hours a day, or even eight hours a day, and have much brain or muscle left for anything else? Is he not rather more likely to einleavor to refresli and revive his fagged spirits by a glass of whisky and a pipe of tobacco‘? Do we realize that overwork is the prime cause of thirst for stimulants‘? \Vhy will people continue to prod ucc whisky, tobacco, and millionaires? They make millionaires because they are too stupid to organize and maintain a r-0mmon- 'wea,Itl1. So long as tliey cannot org.-c1ni7.e (andto organ- ize on a sure foundation they must uniteall labor organ- izations in one common plan), tliey nmst remain the slaves of private capital; and so long as capital dom- inates, they will be overworked. Tl1e'refore, they must continue to demand whisky and tobacco. They pro- duce the millionaire, the blood-sucker we may say, iI1VOII1I1taI‘iIy; the whisky and tobacco voluntarily. What is the renieily? (lrganization. True, the people are making attempts at oi'ga,nizatio11 in every direction. But each little effort, instead of being united to the other efforts, is trying to stand alone, or else is trying to control and lead other efforts. They are the outcrop of the spirit of individualism, which we hear lauded to the skies by advanced (‘?) thinkers. But it is impossible for individualism to form an organic unity. And without organic unity no commonwealth can be established, and no permanent relief can come to the masses. For the good of the whole, the false doctrine of individualism m11st perish, and the people come into organic unity. The ways and means of its destruction may not be altogether pleasant. The ignorant, the prejudiced, the self-willed, \villnot, as yet, listen to reason or yield to wise leadership, even though God raise up one wise to lead. Yet the contest between labor and capital grows daily more positive and deadly; and, in the distress and terror of the battle that is inevitably coming, individualism will be stripped of its mask and shown how it works evil to the race. The only basis of peace, equity, and upliftment of the people lies in their organization into a co1n1non- wealth. The science of organic unity, to operate suc- cessfully in the relations of man to man, must follow the same principles that it does to perpetuate the form and functions of the physical universe, or of the human body. ‘The universe could not exist without a central point of force and activity, as well as an environing sphere or circumference. These two parts, so related, insure the perpetuity of the universe of material forms. The human body could not exist without a center of life and intelligence a.nd a cireiiinferential form, in which that life dwells. ln every form of life we see organic unity, more or less perfected according to the degree or quality of lifeexpi'esse(l. The organization of the indi- vidual as a personality is a good model from which to organize the whole of humanity as a grand body. An individual has many faculties, yet if he is reasonably well balanced they all support and obey his central will, and he walks uprightly before (led and man. If it is proper and essential for the individual to be governed by a central intelligence in himself, whyis it not equally essential for the social body to be directed by a central iiitelligent-<»‘? ll:-u-l1 govermnent claims to constitute that central intelligence for its material body; but in operating down the ages, they have invariably shown themselves lacking‘ in intelligence and have gone to pieces——besides, there have all along been many govern- ments, existing in opposition to each other, instead of one central government for the whole world. Yet, if prophecy fail not, the time must come when the king- «Iom of our Lord will break in pieces and consume all these otlier kingdoms. Jesus taught us to pray fo_i;1't'he coming of God’s kingdom in earth, and pointed down to tlie end of the age (aion) as the time of fulﬁlment of tlmt prayc-r. The end of the age (aion) or dispensation is at hand, and we behold the ﬁnger of wisdom point- ing to the scirzxcia on ()1:(;.\.\uc UNl'l‘\_" as the Inethor] by which God‘s kingdom will be established in earth. The hour is at hand, and the hour brings forth the central man of the universe. (lratlier together his cir- cun1ferences.——Alice l"o.\' .='lliIler. -4. Save Yourselves From This Untoward Generation. There Is Only One Solution of the Industrial Prob1em,—a. Problem No Longer Because the Solution Is reached. We are on the verge of agreater revolution than any through which the social world has passed in twenty- four thousand years. Involved in the social transfor- mation, money and the wage system will be destroyed. Before the results of the coming revolution can take shape, there will come a radical transformation in the character of the religious and -moral sentiments of the race; for with the present condition of the animal man, there ca11 be no permanent organic unity. There is a “coming nation.” This nation will be the product of a planting which the social and industrial world ignores, -but which, nevertheless, will constitute a prime factor in the _organic construction that will succeed the im- pending social cataclysm. The origin of the “coming nation” is God planted in the race; God focalizing in the man Jesus as the archetype and germ of the evolv- ing kingdom. When the Saviour of the -world indited the prayer, “"hy kingdom come; thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven,” he 11ot only knew that the kingdom would come, but that through his instrumen- tality, as the viviﬁer of the race, he would come forth THE FLAMING SVVORD. ' 81 heir of that kingdom and inheritor of its earthly and heavenly establishment. The kingdom is about to come to the birth. When it does mature,—and the time is at hand,—those who are struggling to continue the old threadbare fabric of recidivating generations with new patches, will awake astonished at their puerile and futile attempts to reconstruct society. There is no hope for the world but through a baptism of the Holy ﬁre, before which Pentecost "pales into insigniﬁcance. We are on the verge of a conﬂagration, the kindling of which has its suggestion in the ineorruptible and ﬁery dissolution and absorption of Enoch, Noah, Moses, Elias, and the Lord Jesus. The “coming nation” is the kingdom of righteousness to be established through the manifest presence of the Almighty Jehovah. Before his chariots, none who resist will stand. None but the wise will understand; but as the Lord opens the eyes of the blind to comprehend the possibilities ofhis promises, those who wait upon him see the sign of his coming and will prepare _for the great catastropl1e,——the impending ruin to come upon the world. The great and dreadful day of the Lord is upon us. Escape from the old, and gather to the New Jerusalem, the place appointed of the Lord for his chosen I ¢. Commerce True and Commerce False. As Ye Sow, So Shall Ye Reap. Every human activity has its inception in principle. Every principle whether of good or of evil,’ has its anti- thetical principle. The ultimate of an activity isin con- sonanee with the character of the principle involved. The principle of commerce is interchange, which, if genuine or true to the plumb-line of commerce, acc(m;ls value for value. The antithet of the genuine or (lod principle, is the least possible output for the greatest possible income. The condition of the commerce of the world makes comment upon the principle of its actua- tion a non-essential. “Love thy neighbor as thyself," finds “business is business and friendship is friendship’ to be in prior oc- cupancy of the human heart, with business posed as the senior, solid, and always to-be-deferred-to member of the ﬁrm. “Where there is a will there is a way” is mightily exempliﬁed in the subdominancy of the duller- brained nlajority to the more sharpened intellect of the minority. In this snlijugation we are able to note, in the oppressed, the same false principle of activity which actuates the oppressor. They have but fallen into such pit as at any hour tliey are willing to dig for their fellows. That certain forms of theft are unlawful, and therefore amenable to punishment, constantly reminds them that upon those prosai-ribed lines they themselves may resist being plundered. ln conforining so much to honesty as serves to avoid the law, in reality they but ape the judic1'o(1s c0nsc1'e11ce of their oppressors, who have something worth stealing. In yielding to be mulcted as wage slaves, they (with surprising consist- ency) but yield to the manacles which in their secret hearts they hope some day to rivet upon another. Itis easy to deny the correctness of this statement, but it is impossible to prove its incorrectness. We consider its establishment easy, since any fair-minded person will readily admit that were the whole broad land, to a man, imbued with the righteous principle that wage earning is a crime against God and man, there would exist not one uyige slave. Only by the power of the patient educator, will man, either in the form of the oppressed or of the oppressor, come to see the enormity of the wage-slave system, which not only works a cruel wrong upon the laborer and his dependents, but also upon those who deﬁle themselves by such unlawful gains. One of Satan’s most effective blocks to the wheel of moral progress is the opinion that a principle which wo1‘ks.injury to a class of humanity will fail its deadly effect upon all humanity. “lit may be pitiful to see such little shops as Miss Hepzibah Pyncheon’s inthe ‘House of the Seven Gables’ crushed out by the great palaces of trade, but though the Hepzibahs may suffer, the pub- lic proﬁts.” This, as well as “Competition is the life of trade,” is quotation set to music of the arch-ﬁend of hu- man weal, and to such music has a portion of humanity waltzed itself into the courts of starvation. Upon the pedestal of the destruction of one, greed reaches to the ruin of two, and, by such ratio of ageometrical progres- sion, proceeds to the cataclysm. The commerce of the present day is upon the base of disintegration. “l<‘.very man for himself” is notless true where numbers unite to (left-aml their kind, than where viduals stand alone for the same end. Analysis of the impact would but reveal the intent to master a quicker pace to despoliation. The viduals of labor organiza- tions who pool their issues to the end that their robber masters requitc them with enough to makeitof moment to their bodies to €llt(‘1‘l‘.~d«lll their souls, are butavariety of like genus. ’ As in the kingdom of evil we observe commerce upon the basis of disintegrality, so in its antithesis (the king- dom of good-—(}od—~) we shall see commerce upon the basis of integra-lit-y. No llepzibali Pyncheon will be pinched out of life iii an endeavor to appreciate upon the cost of needles, pins, scissors, etc. Who, loving his neighbor as himself. would choose to achieve his neighbor’s substance? Who, with his mind imbued with justice, will allow any man to despoil him, thereby yielding himself a yoke-mate to fraud? Love the Lord thy God with all thy might, mind, and strength, and thy neighbor as thyself, found perfect obedience in the Christ of God, the founder of the arch-typical church, that practical exponent of divine comniunism. Let those who yearn for the conditions that will accrue from the words, “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another as l have loved you,” read Acts iv: 31-35, and ponder the harvest soon to be reaped of such a sowing. Would-be reformers find their attempts to ameliorate the condition of fallen humanity, paralyzed. One may turn from the typed characters of the reform papers and 82 THE FLAMING SVVORD. read the cause between the lines. The reason lies in the fact that there exists no unity of plan and no acknowl- edged leadership. Here, there, everywhere, springs the ' mushroom pilot, each with his own crotchet as to the de- sired haven. The nearest touch to unitization is upon the theme of wage dole, whose shredded existence they desire to patch. There is no concentration of earnest- ness upon governmental pivot of industry, a11d more remote yet the thought of a personal leadership. All that exists with the masses on this score is the esoteric yearning that discovers itself in the resurrected interest in Napoleon. That a principle in any domain of activity has antithet, is not more true than that it has not only its corresponding principle in all the remaining domains of activity, but its antithet has its corresponding principles as well. The passing days present the alternation of light and darkness, which we may correspond to good and evil principles; and so saying, we may assert that the lines of all living have fallen upon the closing hour of night. We have spoken of the secular degree of activ- ity alone. If we observe commerce upon a perverted basis in one domain or degree, we may be certain of its prostitution in the remaining degrees; and since com- merce is the center of life in all domains of activity, we may look for vitiation in all activities. 011 the marital plane, the true commercial concept is depraved below that obtaining in the instinct of the brute, \vhose maternity is held inviolate to its function. The youth of the land are mostly being reared in the time-honored belief that woman sustains to the man ‘she marries, as incontrovertibly his right, a relation whose nature they deem indecent of mention in general converse. Church commerce is equally pronounced in its pros- titution. The true re-Iig'are, the binding back of man to God, has ceased to hold a place even iii the memory. The state has abrogated the right of the church to any share in governance, and the church has become elnzrches. Variety of doctrinal opinions is not wholly chargeable with this disaffection. To the lust of the lucre of the world must some of it be ascribed; 1101' has the breaking of the thrall of those whose bondage created churches North and churches South served to bridge the chasm and unite these “people of God,” who inhabit under the same vine and ﬁg tree. There comes a time when the strongest-winged bird ceases ﬂight. The human vultures upon the Vitals of universal life,—their moral natures numb from unholy gorge, their eyes blinded to wrathful portent,—are about to confront a storm whose fury will sweep them from the heights of their unlawful attainment. With them will disappear the perﬁdy in church, the lustfulness of man, and the degradation of woman.—A. T. Potter. — We rise by things that are ’neath our feet; By what we have mastered of good and gain—_ By pride deposed and passion slain, And the vanquished ills that We hourly meet. —-Holland, “The Spirits of Devils Working Miracles.” “For they are the spirits of_ devils working miracles; which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of the great day of God Almighty. Behold I come as a thief.” "And the beast was taken and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him.” One of the principal sources of error among theologians is the failure to comprehend and set forth the timic relation of things. Jesus and his disciples, and the prophets before them, wrought miracles because only in this way could they get the attention of men and make an impression upon their minds. A miracle is merely, as the word means, something Wonderful,—something that cannot be explained by the ex- isting knowledge of men. wrought, is not a violation of natural law, as our ignorant theologians teach, but a fact in nature whose explanation is —while usually known to the one performing it, as in the case of the miracles of Jesus—beyond the current knowl- edge of men. The present well-known phenomena of elec- tricity were miraculous before the time of Franklin. Eclipses —th0ugh from their frequent occurrence, and from men’s knowledge of the law of them, they have become simple matter-of-fact events, among what we call enlightened peoples—are yet awful miracles among many of the ruder tribes of men. Any fact which is "unexplainable by the science or knowledge of the time is a miracle, and mystery gathers around it. Jesus himself was, when i11 earth, and is, today, the crowning miracle of the ages to all outside of those in whom Christ is being formed the hope of glory as a result of their having received the Holy Grhost—which was himself—as the divine seed, in the beginning of the age, and in whom. it is now approaching the maturity of the harvest of that seed, which Jesus declared should be in the end of the Christian age. ‘ " Paul says, “In whom” (Jesus the Lord) “are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.” He was, and is, the great mystery to the world, including the present apostate church. But the early Christians, having received Christ as Holy Spirit into them and formed conjunction with that Spirit, ceased to be troubled with the mystery, “Even the mystery which has been hid from ages and generations, but now is made manifest in his saints; to whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.” “He answered and said unto them, Because it is given to you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.” Jesus said, “For noth- ing is secret that shall not be made manifest: neither any- thing hid, that shall not be known and come abroad.” VVhen in the spirit on the Lord’s day, John, when he was commanded to seal up and not write the things which he saw, heard_one saying, “But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel,” (Messenger of the Covenant, Messiah,) “when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God shall be ﬁnished, as he hath declared by his servants the prophets.” The time of genuine miracle, true mystery, will be past, and the age of real science, knowledge, will begin, when the promise of prophecy is, that “we shall know even as we are known.” “They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy A real miracle, such as they 1 THE FLAMING SVVORD. - 88 mountain” (Mount Zion, the humanity “redeemed from among men,’ the hundred forty and four thousand—the product of the sowing of Jesus, the divine seed, in the be- ginning of the age,) “for the earth” (human earth) “shall be p full of the knowledge of G_‘md.” “And they shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord.” “For the earth" (anthropostic earth) “shall be ﬁlled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” In that time, John saw no one performing mir- acles except the false prophet and the spirits of devils (Greek, daimones). We are fast verging upon the age, not of faith, or mir- acle, or mystery, but of real science, in which all miracles, all mysteries, including the greatest, the “mystery of godli- ness, God manifest in the ﬂesh,” shall be revealed. John, when “he was in the spirit on the Lord’s day,” looking down to this time, saw no one working miracles save the false prophet and the spirits of devils. That they did work mir- acles he testiﬁes; that they really thought they were Working them by the power of God is doubtless true. Like some of old, who were the actual companions of the Lord, theyiknew ' not “what manner of spirit they were of.” It is perfectly certain that whoever heals the sick or performs any other supposed miracle, now, in some mysterious or miraculous way (supposably by the help of the Lord) is mistaken, and knows nothing of the agencies with which he is dealing. The Lord, or his power, as such, has no part in the trans- action; and if any other spirits than those of the immediate actors, do, they are the “spirits of devils” (tlahnones, or dairnonia) “working miracles.” The mere healingof the decaying bodies of men, that — will get sick again and die a few weeks or years, later, is not .matter of suﬂicient importance to engross the energies of one who is laboring to usher in the time when “There shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away. And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new.” That thought force, when the conditions are right, is adequate to the healing of diseases and doing other things considered miraculous, is freely granted, but such force is as available to the inﬁdel as to the Christian, entirely irrespect- ive of divinity. The mere exercise of power to heal the body, proves nothing as to the character of the healer, and if he imagines he has formed a partnerhip with the Lord so that the Lord gets the credit of the work of healing while he gets a good living out of the ﬁrmls business, he will some day ﬁnd out,that the Savior of men never enters into any such partnerships; but the other fellow does, whenever he can further his ends by it, which are to deceive men and destroy everything good.——().s<:m? I4‘. L’A/noreauaf. --.4 Q »--.————-~ As threshing separates the wheat from the chaff, so does affliction purify virtue.——Bm't0n. _V,- . -.,___. If commerce were permitted to act to the universal ex- tent it is capable of, it would extirpate the system of war.- Thomas Paine. ' Save Yourselves From Brain Fag. The Remedy is Within Yourself. 9) “ It is not intellectual work that injures the brain, says a medical journal, “but emotional excitement. Most men can stand the severest thought and study of which their brains are capable, and be none the worse for it; for neither thought nor study interferes with the recuperative inﬂuence of sleep. It is ambition, anxiety, and disappointment, the hopes and fears, the loves and hates of our lives, that wear out our nervous system and endanger the balance of our brain.” The above statements are partly true; but ex- haustion of brain energy through sexual indulgence for Inere gratiﬁcation should also be added, for this is a constant draft on the muscular and mental energies, and particularly so upon those more subtle cerebral essences which control the heart. Premature mental decay——sueh as loss of memory in people who are ageing —and the various forms of mental decrepitude are the result of exhaustion through sexual excess. Anyindul— gence beyond the use of the organs and functions of re- production for propagation, is a violation of physio- logical law. In the highest 111a1-it.-rl order of the Koreshan System, men and women living on the marital plane will have attained to an equal degree of purity with the lower animal life. They willhave grown to the science of sex life as the lower animal kingdom is born into the science of its sex life. It must not be inferred, because the Koresh- an System recognizes a plane of life adapted to the statzzs of such as have not grown into the purity of the higher state, and who cannot therefore be numbered with the hundred forty and four thousand virgins (men- women) redeemed from among men and constituting the “ﬁ1'stf1-n1'ts,” that it does not at the same time de- mand the higher sexual purity for those who shall, in this age, become the sons of God. “He that (N911:-0111etI1 shall inherit all things, and I will be his God” (in him, -for God is in the generation of the righteous) “and he shall be my son.” The sons of God belong to the i\lelcl1izediu.cal order, which will be composed of such as rise above the marital plane of life. The hundred forty and four thousand sons of God are the product of the planting of Jesus the Christ in the beginning of the age. He was planted, the ﬁrst— fruits, and his body (ﬂesh) and soul (blood, “the life of all ﬂesh is the blood thereof”) were appropriated by the church. When the disciples of the Lord received the Holy Spirit, they ate his ﬂesh and drank his blood; for his personality was consumed by the fire he came to kindle, and He, the Lord, was planted in theraee to die. This was the death of the two witnesses “who lay dead in the streets of the great city which, spiritually, is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was cru- ciﬁed.” Said Jesus, “I bear witness of myself” (one witness), “and the Fatlier whodwelleth in me He beareth witness of me” (the other witness). He fulﬁlled the law (Moses, one witness) and the -prophets, represented by Elias or Elijah (the other witness). The Lord Christ,the two witnesses, lay dead three days and a half during the dark ages, because he was planted to die, in order vs .4 . :5 .-up 84 THE FLAMING SVVORD. tliat he might bring forth the sons of God as the one hundred forty and four thousand who are also the first- lruits unto (Rod and to the Lamb. This comprises the bride and the bridegroom,—not the invited guests to the wedding, but the multiplication of the nuptial pair. CORRESPONDENCE. We liave promulgated the Koreshan System of <'os1nog'o11y, and the associate commercial and social llnity, for the last twenty-ﬁve years. The doctrines for which, txventy-ﬁ\'e years ago, the author of Koresh- anity was declared insane, are now taken up by many of the most radical reform papers and “thinkers” or <-opyists. It is a common thing for us to see colunms of our own. writings copied almost verbatim, some- times verbatiin, and often made editorial articles with- out even an intimation of their source. These things lizwe led us to be severe, sometimes, i11 criticism. It was through one of these critical moods that Ulysses G. ;\Iorro\v was induced to more carefully examine the claims of the Author of Koreshanity, and our cosmog- ony. Mr. Morrow is candid in the statement that he haul not intended any plagiarism, and his letter, given below, is a su‘fﬁ(.-ient answer to the eliai-g'e made, in the .\larel1 1<‘1..\.\11.\'(; Sworn), to that effect. THE HERALD or GLAD TrDINGs:~-26 Overlook St., Allegheny, Pa., March 27th, 1895. To KonEsn, THE MESSENGER or THE COVENANT :- Darn Missrnir AND SHEPHERD:—Tl1I'0ugl1 the articles in the March number of the FLAMING SWORD, my mind has been arrested to deeply ponder the truth of Koreshanity; after a scriptural research, and a careful reading and study of the pamphlets and literature of the Koreshan System, I am thus able to gladly address you as the Messenger of the Covenant. This has cost me a doctrinal revolution, and I will so ac- knowledge you in the forthcoming issue of our little paper. It was, all the time, my desire to arrive at truth; but the plan of eclecticisni led me to endeavor to embody into one system many doctrines held by others, and hence, without intent or desire to plagiarize, I adopted some features from Koreshanity. In the whole arrangement, which I considered unique, I thought was indicated the solution of the great problem of life. But it was illogical. My doctrine of the duality of G_od led me astray; ﬁnally, I had conceived of God as being universal life and force, and Christ Jesus as the focus, and the man Christ Jesus as his only incarnation. In my cosmogony a similar difﬁculty existed; the ﬂatness of the earth seemed incontrovertible, and yet the analogy of the egg or womb was clear, and hence another blunder re- sulted from continuing to hold to Parallax’ points, which were only half demonstrated. The skeleton I had erected has now crumbled before your cutting arguments; and I am free to examine Koreshan Science with my mind void of preconceived opinions. I had not before realized where and what is heaven; and the truth is now, in general senses, clear to me. I am amazed at even the small portion of truth that I can now compre- hend, and will gladly undertake to correct the error I have advanced in the past few years. I believe, if I know myself that I am sincere and honest in my endeavor to k_now the truth. In the past, I have sacriﬁced for causes which I con- sidered the Lord’s; and having passed through several sects and systems, seeking here and there for an anchor, I have come now to realize the necessity for the cognition of one Leader who is able to put an end to all controversy. I be- lieve I have reached the goal, and come to you as a learner. What, then, will be the methods employed for our in- struction? I say ours, for Mrs. Morrow is a Koreshan also. We have a ﬁle of the FLAMING SWORD back to and includ- ing part of 1892, with nearly all of the pamphlets published by the Guiding Star Publishing House. These we are study- ing. Are there not some arrangements whereby we can be placed in communication with the College of Life without our leaving Allegheny, at present? I am presuming that it will be wise to advocate Koresh- anity in the same ﬁeld in which the errors of the Herald have been sown- To present the truth exactly, it seems to me necessary to republish many things contained in the literature of the Koreshan System. I shall be glad to know what is your mind in this regard. VVhile, of course, I know many of my readers will refuse to investigate, I believe some will be deeply interested" to know the whole truth and to ‘ follow the Messenger. In this issue of my paper,I advertise the FLAMING Swoan and the pamphlets, and in the body of the paper reprint some extracts from the FLAMING Swonn, etc., and in my main article, extracts from "your article in the FLAMING SWORD, concerning the “Law of Perpetuity of God and Man,” as being a conclusive reply to my past posi- tion. The Lord comes in the ﬂesh, and I recognize the “Sign of the Son of man” in Koresh. Anticipating a reply with advice as to future work, I will continue to be your devoted disciple, ULYSSES G. Moanow. Reply to E. S. K., Shingle Springs, Cal. [x“. T. POTTER. ] To pursue somewhat further the processes by which God prepares the sensual humanity for unition with himself, we will glance at the handiwork of the human in perfecting, brute life. Man has taken the animal of the forest, plain, and jungle, and brought it to a state of excellence. In this consummation he has outwrought upon two lines: ﬁrst, he has subjected the animal to improved conditions; second, he has crossed the superior specimens of the families of the same genus. If, in dealing with the genus equus, speed was the prime consideration, certain selections were crossed for this speciﬁc purpose; if strength was the ultimatum, choice was governed with reference to that end. The greater the intelligence and skill of the directing" power, the more cer- tain the results. In any case, the resulting progeny was an improvement upon the more inferior of its two progenitors. It becomes an axiom, that IF A LOWER DEGREE Is RAISED UP, IT Is BY THE UPLIFTING POWER. OF A HIGHER ORDER. The transition of the imperfect to the perfected man is governed by the same law which, in modiﬁed form, governs the progressive development of the beast. The perfected g, THE FLAMING SVVORD. ,man (God) brings the imperfect man, or the sensual human- ity, to his own degree through operation upon two principal lines: ﬁrst comes the highest possible development of man by means of educational and disciplinary methods. We are given a prominent example of this in the vicissitudes through ’ which the chosen people of God, the children of Israel, passed. Stiff-necked and rebellious, they were ground in the mill of servitude, and ﬁnally made to be Gentile by racial admixture with their ﬁnal captors, the Medes, Persians, and Assyrians. Second, the Almighty, through the translation of successive degrees of the manifestations of his personality (Adam, .Enoch, Noah, etc.), successively crossed himself with the people he desired to save. Parallel to each other, ‘down through the ages come these two lines; one, the Supreme, imbued with the desire to perpetuate himself in the race, and thus create all things anew; the other, the line of humanity he is preparing to become receptive to a ﬁnal cruciﬁxion with himself. Since this cruciﬁxion can only occur through the theocrasis of the personal manifestation of Deity, we are led to consider the characteristics of the- ocrasis. Desire, the paramount factor of this change, must exist in three distinct degrees. The ﬁrst and overwhelming degree inheres in Deity, who would unite with man; the sec- ond degree is inresident in the prepared humanity which yearns toward Deity; the third degree is the culmination of the intense hatred which obtains in that plane of humanity which is upon the downward trend. Concisely put, this last is the spirit of the Devil; but it is none the less an. essential factor to theocrasis. (God makes the wrath of man to praise him.) It is these opposing elements which create friction, and friction engenders the divine ﬁre which con- sumes the body of him in whom resides the Supreme or God, and reduces the body to Holy Spirit; and now is it possible for it to ﬂow into the humanity yearning to be uplifted, to become conjoined to God. i ’ The perfected man, the Lord Jesus, was the sole being in the beginningof the Christian age who understood the- ocrasial law, or even knew that theocrasial law existed. His chosen disciples were the only men in the whole earth whose love for the Lord could have been brought ‘to the point of intensity necessary to the work in hand. The fervor of his own desire is to be read in these words, which the modern pulpit practically imputes to cowardice: ‘ O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me.” Following this prayer came the symbolic cruciﬁxion and the death, with the ﬁnal culmination in the real cruciﬁxion‘ which supple- mented the theocrasis. The third factor (hate) necessary to this theocrasis was furnished by those to whom the Christ- life was a reproach. In his coming at the close of the Jew- ish age or dispensation, the Lord found the Jewish church backslidden from its inception in Abraham, just as the Christian church _now, at the end of the Christianage, is fallen away from the purity of its inception in the Lord Christ. To live a pure life in the presence of an impure and hypocritical people, and especially to pour upon them de- nunciation of their methods, caused him to become a center for their venom, the intensity of which was only equaled by the intensity of the love centered in him by his immediate disciples, and thus the ﬁre which transmuted his body to spirit. There is no transmutation except by combustion. Our food, by process of combustion, is transformed to spirit, then to the ﬂuids and solids of the body. The bread and wine of the Last Supper, in their transformation in the persons of - the disciples, were ﬁgures of their transformation and ap- propriation of their Lord. He bade them eat the bread and drink the wine, assuring them that only in their like appro- priation of his ﬂesh and blood would they have life in them, and that he would raise them up “at the last day” (the end f th . 0 8 age) [CONTINUED] Chauncey Depew’s Address to the Chicago Uni- versity, Showing His Grasp of the Social Problem. The great University of Chicago recently—on the oc- casion of -its bestowal of degrees—-did itself the honor of in- viting Chauncey Depew, one of the nation’s most eloquent orators, to deliver an address for its ediﬁcation. The im- mense Auditorium was secured and the learned faculty of one of the most progressive educational institutions of the world assembled—with their pupils and friends, to the num- ber of four thousand—to listen to this great man. _ Why did they wish to hear him? Presumably for one of two reasons; either they thought he could tell them some- thing that would beneﬁt them. or that he could amuse and entertain them. The enthusiasm of his audience, as his speech progressed, indicated that they considered themselves both instructed and entertained. When we consider Mr. Depew’s attainments, being a graduate of Yale, a natural and gifted orator of years of experience before the public, a man who has, according to his own claim, “met every man of importance in this country and Europe,” and “spent hours with Gladstone, Browning, and every President” of his day, “and every man in every walk of life”; a man who is a powerful favorite of the Republican party and has some aspira- tion toisit in the presidential chair; who is the efficient presi- dent of a monstrous railroad corporation; a man used to deal- ing with men in all walks of life,——it is reasonable that the students and even the faculty of a great university might expect to learn something from him. Yet, considering the opportunity his education, talents, and experience had given him of acquiring valuable knowledge, and the opportunity given him of imparting his knowledge to the assembled youth and preceptors,—the result was very inadequate to ex- pectations. A careful and critical examination reveals the fact that he uttered inconsistency and fallacy in eloquent and ﬂuent sentences; that he skimmed the surface of many deep subjects in a way that showed no mental grasp of them whatever. Some things he either ignorantly or willfully misrepresented. Perhaps his effort was on a par with the minds he had to deal with—possibly a few were disappointed, Yet, his general popularity testiﬁes that he is generally desired, whether to make an after dinner speech or to ad- dress universities and conventions. By consideration of what a popular man says, we may arrive at a pretty correct estimation of the status of the peo- ple who ﬂock to hear him. In his address, Mr. Depew began by warmly advocating collegiate education. His audience, ,...... 86 THE FLAMING SWORD. béing largely of college men, of course applauded this senti- ment. He gave the universities of England credit for the broad and liberal education of its statesmen, ninety per cent of whom had been college graduates; and this education had enabled the statesmen to guide the Ship of State to its pres- ent high and respected position among the nations. To lib- eral education and the advances made through steam and electrical appliances and other inventions, was due the ad- vancement of civilization to its present height. Then Mr. Depew, because he could not quite recon- cile the troublous condition of the times with the peace and plenty that ought to prevail in an age of liberty and educa- tion, introduces what he is pleased to term the “paradox of civilization.” He says:—— There have always been crises in the world. These have been the efforts and aspirations of mankind for ‘something better and higher, and have ultimately culminated in some tremendous movement for liberty. These revolutions have been attended by inﬁnite suffering, the slaughter of millions, and the devasta- tion of provinces and kingdoms. The crusades lifted Europe out of the slavery of feudalism. The French Revolution broke the bonds of caste; Napoleon was the leader and wonder worker, though selﬁshly so, of modern universal suffrage and parlia- mentary government. The aspiration of all the centuries has been for liberty, more liberty. The expectation has been, that when liberty was gained there would be universal happiness and peace. The English-speaking peoples have . secured liberty in its largest and fullest sense—that liberty where the people are their own governors, legislators, and masters. The paradox of it all is, that with the liberty which we all hold as our greatest blessing, has come a discontent greater than the world has ever known. The Socialist movement in G-ermany grows from a hundred thousand votes ten years ago to some mil- lions in 1894. The Republican elements in France become more radical and threatening month by month. The agrarian and labor troubles of Great Britain are beyond any ability of her statesmen to overcome, except by making shifts from day to day. There was an anarchist riot in Chicago, when only the dis- ciplined valor of a small corps of policemen saved the great city from the horrors of pillage and the sack. A single man created an organization of railway employees in a few months, so strong that under his orders twenty million people were paralyzed in their industries and their movements, and all the elements which constitute the support of communities were temporarily sus- pended. So potential was this uprising, that two governors sur- rendered and the mayor of our Western metropolis took his or- ders from the leader of the revolt. Industrial and commercial losses of incalculable extent were averted only by the strong arm of the federal government. - The Congress which has just adjourned nominally represented several parties, but recognized allegiance to none; its ignorance and incompetence were the wonder of the world and the amaze- ment of the country. Its idiocy nearly wrecked the credit and business of the country. It could formulate no policy nor devise any scheme of relief. Each of its little groups had its pet theories and plans. Its faults and failures were due to ignorance. There was not enough of educated intelligence to concentrate upon measures which could start once more the wheels of in- dustry and give proﬁtable employment on the farms and in the factories, the mines, and the railroads. The times are ripe for ignorant demagogues and educated patriots. And our colleges are the recruiting stations for the patriots. All these are not revolutions. They are symptoms; symp- toms of conditions which must be grasped, understood, met, and solved. We need fear no revolution, because revolution only comes, as it has in the past, when there is an under and op- pressed class seeking to break the crust of caste or privilege. We have no caste or privilege. The people who are discontented are the governors and rulers and must solve their own problems. They can elect their own congresses and presidents. They can- not revolt against themselves nor cut their own throats. Soon or later, and in some way or other, they will solve their prob- lems, but it will be by and through the law. It will be by de- structive or constructive methods. By way of criticism, we would say that the paradox that here rises up and interrupts the logical course of his argu- ment is a creature of his own generation, called into exist- ence through his own perversion of facts. If, instead of falsely asserting that the English—speaking people have “se- cured liberty in its largest and fullest sense,” and that “we have no caste or privilege,” he had boldly told the truth, and said, “We have two classes or castes in this country; one, a small but very wealthy and inﬂuential class, which usurﬁ about all the rights of the other people and virtually rules the country; the other, a very large, ignorant, poor, working class, which is daily growing more restless and discontented under increasing burdens imposed by the plutocracy; and that the mass of the people in every land~—free America in- cluded—have very little liberty,” he would have easily ac- counted for the state of ferment all over the world, and no paradox would have confronted him. . _ Viewing the world’s past phases of evolution and involu- tion, up to the present stage, from the broad standpoint of truth, we ﬁnd no paradox, but only a succession of sequences, each the natural outcome of what went before it. Civiliza- tion, during the ages,’ has reached certain culminations;from these it has lapsed or fallen like the rise and fall of the tides. During the progressive half of the grand cycle each succeeding phase has reached, at its culmination, a higher level than the one preceding it. It has always reached this higher level through having a speciﬁc impulse imparted to it at its inception, and whatever has been the character of this impulse it must Work out and blossom in its fulness at the culmination of its age. We have only to consider what was the speciﬁc impulse given to the Christian age in order to know in what this age will culminate. The impulse given was the life of Jesus Christ. This life infused the church, and through that channel the whole of civilization. It was as the seed planted to bring forth fruit after its kind, in due season. The impulse that this Life gave was the spirit of peace in earth and good will toward men; the spirit of love and helpfulness; of co-operation and communism. Hence, in the culmination of this civilization, when the results of this speciﬁc impulse shall be manifest, we will expect to see eiforts in this line. Therefore, do we see progress and civiliza- tion struggling to advance into new paths and at a new gait. Conservatism, bigotry, greed, and corruption cling to its skirts and impede its eiforts. It reaches out eagerly but blindly for new light, striving to free itself from the errors and evils of the past. Progress does not feel (as Mr. Depew does) that it has reached the climax of liberty or the fulness of its life. Neither can it reach it under‘ the old system of competism, of which Mr. Depew is one of the plutocratic mouth—pieces. Progress has gone as far onward as it possi- bly can under the leading strings of competism. Here it must stop and fall, and civilization go backward unless some higher force take it by the hand. But we,_ as Koreshans, know it cannot fall because we know the impulse given it in the beginning of the age has not yet reached its culmina- tion. We know that that impulse is in it and guiding it. ..; ..a-. . .-»-~ THE FLAMING SVVORD. 87 That it is nearing the point of breaking oﬂ? entirely from the old system and culminating in the line of its impulse from the system of the Lord Jesus, any one may know by simply notingithe preliminary eiforts toward co-operative organization being made in so many directions at the present day. These are signs of what is coming; signs that a11y one may read who has eyes,——and wants to read. But the trouble with many people is that they do not want to read. We could not reasonably expect Mr. Depew to want to interpret these signs and proclaim their portent to the rising genera- tion, even though he were able to do so, for it would con- demn his plutocratic principles and life, and offend his plu- tocratic audience. Yet he says of this discontent and rest- lessness ,“All these are not revolution. They are symptoms; symptoms of C072(liH07'lS which must be V grasped, understood, met, and solved.” Does he intend to help meet and solve them? Oh ‘no, that is not in his line. He says that “The people who are discontented are the governors and rulers, and they must solve their own problems.” “Soon or later, and in some way or other, they will solve their problems, but it will be by and through the law.” Facts do not verify his statement that the discontented “are the governors and rulers.” It is the mass of the people, the laboring class, that is struggling to throw off the yoke that his class has placed upon them. He may feel willing that they should solve their own problems, and be perfectly indifferent as to their fate, but he cannot know that the solution will come “by and through the law.” They will indeed be solved by law, not the law he has reference to, however, but by the great and eternal law of retribution and organization, of which he has probably less conception than he has of the solution of the social problem. How does he know but the question will be settled through revolution and bloodshed, and result in the overthrow of the very class that he rests in so securely, feeling no responsibility imposed in his gift of eloquence to sway men’s minds by his “silvery tongue”? Another inconsistency of his speech may be given. He says, “Ours is a government of lawyers,” and that “most of the lawyers are college men.” Of course this is an encour- agement to our youth to pass through college. A little further in his speech he says, in condemnation of the late Congress, “its ignorance and incompetence were the wonder of the world, and the amazement of the country.” “Its idiocy nearly wrecked the credit and business of the country.” VVe would like to inquire what had run away with the wits of this “government of lawyers”? His masterful summing up of the greatest problem of the age, in his “soon or later, in some way or other,” etc., must have been an inspiration to his audience. After a few more such addresses, the university may reach the height of wisdom on which he stands. Mr. Depew is a great man, as men rank in the world; the popular orator of the great Republican party; a man who can have the ear of the public whenever and wherever he chooses to open his lips. The fact that he is so popular and can draw such large audiences, and then give them noth- ing better than the dry husks of emptiness—of which the above quotations are a fair sample——plainly shows the depths of fallacy and indifference to which his party has sunken. It would seem to need the stern vehemence of revolution to rouse them from their self—complacent torpor into any de- gree of realization of the social movement and their own dangerous position. To the credit of the race, let it be said that wiser men than any of the plutocracy realize that the reign of com- petism is doomed to destruction, and that the reign of or- ganic co-operation will operate in its place to the further ad- vancement of the race. If the old system cannot be given up except through revolution, let the revolution come! Those who persist in clinging to the old system to defend their ill gotten wealth will be the greater suiferers.—Al1'(re Fox Miller. The Millennium Hastened by a Great Philan- thropic Combination. Says the Chicago Times HeraItI:— The ﬁnest combination of capital and political inﬂuence ever gotten together, has been organized to enter the telephone ﬁeld and rout the Bell monopoly by giving cheaper and, as it is claimed, better telephones. The capital stock of this company ($360,000,000) is backed by the following great philanthropic and humanitarian concerns; namely, the Sugar Trust [very sweet on the common people, through taxation to the demands of special legislation in its favor], the Standard Oil Company [enlightening the millions], the immensely wealthy Crocker interests of California, and the Pullman Company interests. It has also among the men “who are on the ground ﬂoor,” some of the shrewdest capitalists of every city in the Union. Parallel with its line of capitalists, is a line of politicians who rank among politicians in the same fashion as the interested capitalists do among moneyed men. This great combination has in view, principally, the object of hastening the millennium by cutting the prices of telephones to $25.00 per year, wiping out the Bell monopoly. In other words, it purposes to compel the Bell com- pany to enter the combine, after which it can manipu- late the telephone business to suit the best interests of the combination against the interests of the people. It is one more lesson in the science of that capitalistic aggregation which, in the near future, as the upper millstone, grinds to powder the face of the poor. God grant that the pressure of the millionaire combinations may augment, till the burden becomes so great that endurance ceases to bea virtue. The masses will not learn the lesson of their oppression except through the greatest tyranny of so called‘ capital. Roll on, great Juggernaut! while the people enjoy the immolation to thy destructive wheels. -:94 Some people are terribly wrought up when any one says that we must have more of God in our every day lives, and especially in our political life. The Devil has run many of us so long that we shudder to hear the name of God, but all the same God’s moral laws are not alone for Sunday. They are for every day and especially for election day, be- cause on that day you sum up and deposit your moral stand- ard in the ballot-box, where it will go out into the world for good or evil. Your ballots have made drunkards and pan- pers, millionaires and soulless corpora.tions.—Contestomt. 88 I THE FLAMING SWORD. \ Yﬁa - A Vision of the New Jerusalem. After the great drama of the world is ﬁnished and this dis- pensation is closed; after our Lord has appeared in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory; after the dead have been raised and the judgment has set; after the old heavens and the old earth have passed away, and the new creation has appeared, then, but not before, the chosen people of the Lord shall behold the Holy City" of their habitation, the “New Jerusalem” in which is the fulﬁlment of the ancient promises of God. The Bible is one long account of the wonderful prep- aration of the city of God, the Jerusalem which is above, standing in relation to the Lord as “the Bride, the Lamb’s Wife,” and in relation to man as “the Mother‘ of us all.” If the ﬁnal vision of the Holy City were stricken from the pages of the Hebrew Bible, we should have an unﬁnished order in which human capacities have not found their full realization or divine preparation, their ‘adequate and most glorious consummation. Revelation decrees not only the individual happiness, but the corporate perfection of man, and closes the book of prophecy by assuring the children of the living God that he hath prepared a habitation for them. When the prophet Ezekiel was in exile, and the city of Jerusalem lay desolate, he was “brought in the visions of God and into the land of Israel,” and set upon a “very high mountain by which was a frame of a city on the south.” He proceeded to describe the ideal city and its temple. John was in exile, and Jerusalem “below” lay desolate when he was taken in the vision of God to a great and high mountain where he saw Jerusalem in splendor descending out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her hus- band; a vision of the holy church washed from her sins, clothed in white raiment, her loving heart given in virgin simplicity to her glorious husband, her Lord,——at once her Savior, and King, the grand consummation of heavenly bliss. Since the day that witnessed the ﬁnishing touch of the Revelator’s pen, there has been in the world as true a spirit of prophecy as found in the pages of Holy Writ. In obscurity, humble minds have dwelt upon sacred things, and the spirit has led them up into great and high mountains and shown them of things to come. There is one such person of whom we would particularly speak, for her words of prophecy seem perhapsmore marvelous from the standpoint of human judg- ment, as she dwelt in humble retirement, an uneducated, unpretending woman, but her conversation ever, as it were, in heaven. With the eye of prescience, she looked into fu- turity and saw things beyond what the most vivid imagina- tion could picture, and with unutterable joy witnessed the establishment of the restored Zion church accomplished, not by mortal wisdom or skill, but by the Holy Spirit which Christ, the Prince and Savior, hath sent, in his new name, to build upon the rock, indeed, the rock which has remained un- shaken from all eternity, a holy city consecrated anew to the service of the living God, through the sacriﬁce-of his own personality and the ﬁnal or seventh overshadowing of the Holy Spirit. This woman, under the direction and guidance of the Spirit, addressed her words ‘ To the living stones gathered and to be gathered to Christ, the Foundation Stone wherever hid,‘ scattered, and dispersed; to those who are elected in God for the New Jerusalem glory and Mount Zion church, all love, peace, and joy be multiplied from him who was, is, and is to come.’ The Lord took me away from my mortal part and shewed me the situation of this great glory, and said: “Behold, and see the pattern of the heavenly houses and mansions which make up the New Jerusalem, where the glory of the one only God doth ﬁll all with the essential light and splendor of his divine goodness." I shall, as I am able, describe what I did see in the heavens of this Mother City/(for so it was named to me) who is to bring forth her ﬁrst and free-born to replenish the new earth and heavens. It appeared as a city founded upon one square stone whose dimensions were very large. It was all paved with light- ﬂaming colors, appearing like so many various sparkling stones, inlaid on the great foundation stone, which gave forth a lustre as if so many bright suns had been there. Toward the verge or outside of this square stone were seen many seraphic bodies, wreathing arm in arm, and several rows of various spiritual forms of different ranks and stature. These rows appeared like the stories of a building, which were carried up‘ higher and higher in asquare ﬁgure, till it was wonderfully high. Upon the heads of the most inward gloriﬁed bodies a covering was spread by one more diaphanous amt of greater splendor than all the rest; the height of his person was higher by the head than all the others who called to me, out of this most glorious building, to take good heed of all I had seen, i'or it had a further meaning which I was to have revealed when driven by the spirit into the light mystery, where all deep things do open. () my dear Lord! be thou an all-springing testimony within, and from, this New Jerusalem. My spirit being drawn out for a further inquiry concerning this New Jerusalem state, and what the appearance to us did signify for this present time, the Foundation Stone thereof gave forth this word :—’_I,‘hat such a city the mighty Cyrus would himself be the founder of upon the visible stage of this world, although there be little appearance of it as yet, because the elect stones are at present lying amongst the rubbish of confu- sion, who in due time are to be linked together to make a strong city of defence, through the gates of which no unclean vessel shall pass, nor whatsoever is lame or blemished, according as was seen in the pattern. This, the Lord will effect by his might and spirit, and establish this city on Mount Zion; at which the whole world shall tremble. While the Lord was communing with me about this heavenly city, I saw it descend and cover the whole earth, and all those who were not prepared to enter, and who could claim no birthright freedom in this Mother City, did ﬂee away by multitudes, heaps upon heaps, to hide’ them- selves from the bright splendor of the divine body with the anointed head in the midst of it. The glory was so great that we can only give an eclipsed account of what was seen. But as the descent of this magniﬁcence did terrify and cause about three parts of the world to ﬂee away,—as having an irreconcila- ble enmity to spirits and bodies of such purity,—so, on the other hand, I saw a numerous company gathered to it from all quarters, the trumpet shout of Jerusalem’s great King calling them from all parts; they were all the first-born of this Mother City, who well knows her own, calling them by that name which is impressed upon them in flaming characters of love. Multitudes of this kind encompassed the Holy City, but few were admitted to the seraphic wreath, even those only who had put on the gloriﬁed body. ‘Whereupon I asked, Why those who were called and had the name of the heavenly city upon them were not re- ceived in? And the Lord said that those who were taken into the glory had ﬁnished their inward transformation to the utmost perfection, waiting only for the consummation of the nuptial glory. The rest, though far advanced in true regeneration, could not be admitted until their redemption was perfectly wrought out, to the end that no ﬂaw be found in the stones that are to constitute this divine building; but as any shall arrive to this degree of perfection, this city shall descend. and take them in. Hereupon followed another discovery, to let me know the royal .__1______, - _._ 1 ..v.,\,._..~.s...», . .. 3 l} E 3: $4 §'.V » " . _..~:..1~ u~.>v- -A-.» THE FLAMING SWORD. 89 freedom of the spiritual seed proceeding from the New Jerusalem as the virgin Bride of God, who, though come down into the visible birth of time, yet was before all time, in the substantial- ity of spiritual essence, by whom the renewed fruitfulness of this free birth shall, in this last age of the world, be made mani- fest: which was the joyful message which sounded in my heavens with what is further to be declared for our consolation. It was thus laid before me: That the Jerusalem from above hath been these many ages travailing to bring forth her ﬁrst- born according to that divine likeness whose descent is not to be found within the verge of time. For here the gate of God’s deep hath been opened to let us see the wonderful mystery that was foreordained to work through all the vicissitudes of time since the ﬁrst creation. Now then, let. us consider what the ﬁrst plant of Paradise was, from whence we are all sprung. It was but a ﬂower from the earth, for out of the dust of the earth the Lord God created man and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man became aliving soul, which was pure as immediately proceeding from the Most Holy. But how soon did this glory fade and re- turn to earth again; whereas, if he had kept his ﬁrst estate he would have been advanced to higher degrees of perfection, and become fruitful in God’s virgin offspring. All which design was overturned for a limited time; but the foundation of God’s election stoodso ﬁrm in the essentiality of the out-breathed Word (which was the light of Adam’s life in the center of immor- .tality), that the same Word will restore all again according to the first gracious intent of the wise Creator, whose purposed grace shall renew the face of all things that have been marred in the first Adamical image. But though so desperate a fall hath over- taken the whole creation, yet is it but as the fading or cropping of a ﬂower whose eternal root, remaining, will‘ put forth and spring afresh in a more glorious beauty and ﬁgure than the ﬁrst ever had. For though by one man’s disobedience all were made subject to death and the curse (which is the bruising of the heel), yet the head-life remains, which will recover, raise up, and make all sound again; for in this promised seed the faded life will be quickened, according to the election of him who will hereby more eminently make known the riches of his grace and the glory in his vessels prepared thereunto. For though there be in all men a holy seed remaining whereby they are in a possi- bility of recovery, yet because all have not a heart to improve this talent, it continues an unproﬁtable seed to many, notwith- standing all are called to take of the water of life freely, that, by its quickening virtue, the buried seed- may be raised to a new life in a body of its own kind, which seed through many deaths does renew its never-fading ﬂower of life for a higher degree of glory in the New Jerusalem state of ﬁxation. Now, from what hath been said, we are informed that there is an elect number which are to make up the New Jerusalem Bride, here upon earth, who shall ﬁnish the mystery of the seventh seal and be instated in that kingdom which the Alpha and Omega hath designed for his Virgin Bride, before Paradise or this world were. That I might know that this design and un- changeable purpose of God is still going on, there was shewed me a clear WHITE STONE on which were engraven numberless names, all ordained to make up the glory of this City of God, which shall be the praise and admiration of the heavens and a dread and amazement to the earth; for the revelation of it will bring a woe upon them who have no part in it. This the Lord himself did signify, saying, “Henceforth knowlyour free birth name and place in this city, and be not fearful or unbelieving, but travel on in the assured hope that shall not be made ashamed, for the everlasting Father hath prepared for you this city of which I am the builder in you.” The hand of the Lord was strong upon me still, and took me up into a high and lofty place where I saw a burning furnace which appeared all blue like the dry cloud. The Lord, walking in it, to and fro, said: “See whether thou canst make thy pass to me and abide in the pure, everlasting burning region, the spirit’s purging ﬁfe, which will devour whatsoever is not of the same essentiality with Inc.” Upon which I replied: “Ah! my Lord, I am free to make my ‘pass to thee, but how shall I get rid of this body? I would fain exist in that pure essence with thee, where nothing of this lump of earth might prevent my constant walks in those places with thee whose presence will make these outward elements to ﬂee away from the superior spirit.” The Holy One replied: “Be not troub- led at thy binding mortality, for I will descend in this ﬁery cloud into thee as a baptizing ﬁre which shall take away the gross impurities of the senses that thou mayest be clariﬁed ill order to thy co-deiﬁcation, which will manifest the out-spreading name of Emanuel, whereby thou shalt receive power to ascend through ﬁre and air, and continue that all-desirable freedom of communion with the holy trinity; and though none in a _ body of ﬂesh and sin can come up to me, yet grace, pity, and love do move to descend in the spirit’s ﬂaming cloud to make the way ‘ free that such may have a pass who account no place their rest or dwelling beside me. Wherefore, pursue and watch to drink of the pure spirit of burning which will clear and take out of the way whatsoever hath kept from ascending into the Holy City.” Whilst these words were inspoken from the anointing, I felt a sensible rising and spreading all over my heart, head, and body, as if all were covered with a cloud of sun heat, giving out light by which I could see what was inwardly done, as well as feel it. Then it was further spoken to me that I should take notice that this was also.the bright garment of the sun. Such is the nature of this secret ﬂaming matter that it feeds, strengthens, and clar- iﬁes a naked spirit, all at once. Then was I inquisite to know the substance or ground of it, but it was replied: “Meddle thou not with that; only receive it passively and co-operate with it when it ariseth, and then walk with and draw in the feeding ﬁre and air, and when it resteth in its own place rest thou with it, ' and be assured it will not leave thee until it hath co-centered thee in Deity.” This light-ﬂaming cloud encompassing me gave this further revelation, to show what the Holy One is about to do in order to the laying of the foundation of this strong city in which the mighty God will pitch his tabernacle and settle his rest forever. Many types, images, and foregoing ﬁgures of this Jerusalem have been given through the several ages of the world, but the heavenly thing itself hath not been brought forth as now it will be, because the set time approacheth; the trying, burning furnace is kindled, and the wind of the Almighty forcibly blows up the ﬂame thereof in the center of the soul of all who are the elect members of this holy corporation. Now is the time for the spirit of burning and judgment to prepare each stone which is designed for this superexcellent glory. No counterfeit gold or reprobate silver can pass through this furnace which is ordained to prove whatsoever comes to be built on this foundation. The mighty king sends forth his decrees to fulﬁl the ancient proph- ecies concerning the return, from the long captivity, of those who belong to this Mother City, that they may know their original freedom and no longer abide as captive exiles among the Babylonians, in confusion and reproach. And what sign will the Lord give for this but by loosing the last seal under which doth lie the rich bank and vast treasury of WISDOM, spirit, and power, which shall so vigorously carry on this New Jerusalem building, that all the powers which the dragon and beast can raise by their agents, visible and invisible, shall but turn to their shame and confusion when the Lamb ariseth to open the seventh seal, under which the most‘ precious things-— even that ﬁne transparent matter——lie hid, to be manifest in due time for the beautifying of the divine building? But here an objector may arise and question this revealed grace and proclaimed liberty to the children of the captivity, who are now called to sit upon this heavenly building, which is this: That the time is not yet, and that the last seal is not so near breaking open. And who is it that can give a sign for a testi- mony that this decree has already gone forth? To all which, the Spirit of Truth (who best knows what he hath wrought in order hereunto in the central deep of some elect vessels who are not to make any outcry until the mystery be fully ﬁnished in them) gives this answer: Know that the time is at hand, wherefore let none look afar off or run out from themselves and neglect their 90 THE FLAMING SVVORD. own vintage at home, but regard how near the grape is to ripe- ness, which contains the wine that is to be drunken at the mar- riage supper of the Lamb, who charges it as a great oversight upon those that are regenerate that they have put this day afar off, not discerning the Lord’s body, who is quickened from the dead in them who are passed from death with him, and so are put in subordinate commission with the Lamb to open all those seals which shall make way for the descent of the Holy City. For what in John’s Revelation is mentioned concerning these things is very obscure and mystical, and there is no fathoming of itto the utmost until the LOI'll hz'mseIf come ’ll,‘”ltlL the plummet line of the Holy Spirit to measure out the mcammg. Though there are some who have been favored with this light of revelation, by means of which they understand what lies hid under those allegorical expressions, and through the open- ing of the seals have discovered those rich jewels which were concealed under that dark covert, I shall set down in order—ac- cording as it was acted in my own particular, through my sou1’s waiting with the Lambs rising powcr—a particular experience of my own in the divine mystery. This marvelous vision, so vivid in every particular, so full of holy fervor and love, so full of expectancy and joy, comes to us as a voice from heaven reminding us of an early prophecy when the Lord spake through Isaiah these words: “That saith of Cyrus, He is my Shepherd and shall perform all my pleasure, even saying to Jerusalem, Thou shalt be built, and to the temple, Thy foundation shall be laid.” That same spirit spake through the devout and humble Jane Leeds about a century ago, saying that the mighty CYRUS would himself be the founder of such a city upon the visible stage of this World, and that the Lord himself would come with the plumb- line of the Holy Spirit to measure out the plan thereof. The Spirit of Truth, today, through his chosen and anointed one, proclaims that the Master Builder is now with us. He has interpreted the words of the Revelator and the Prophet with exquisite clearness and grace. lt is the spirit of proph- cey speaking through Godls anointed, the resurrected Cyrus, chosen not only to be our Shepherd, but the Messenger of the Covenant, the High Priest of conjunction. The supernal light of divine wisdom will spread through the darkness of all minds that will listen and receive without prejudice the words of truth he utters, and the spirit will bear record with all such of what was, is, and is yet to come. The thing yet to come is the princely reign unto gloriﬁca- tion, which hath long been prophesied, when the Lord will suddenly come to take his kingdom. To all who are blessed with the inestimable privilege of living in this hour when all prophecy and revelation are to be fulﬁlled; to all who are permitted to be in communication with the source of light, with the fountain-head of truth, being fed from the heavenly store-house, and dealt with as one cared for by the One who is life and love, there will come a consciousness within corresponding to the position; there will come affec- tions which will associate in spirit with that life which cre- ates a longing for the kingdom of Christ to come, and the ‘ city of God to be manifest. The blessedness ascribed to him who reads the Words of prophecy and revelation belongs to those only who read and, in faith and patience, await the hour of fulﬁlment. It will soon be known who are the true, holy, elect, and precious stones. Let none longer sleep, but let all set the morning watch, for tidings are come, to make all things ready for him. It will soon appear who are the wise virgins, by their making themselves ready to meet the 1-. Lord, ready for the eternal marriage, and an uninterrupted nuptial fruition, to be ever with him as his bride, perfectly redeemed from earth. While the work of the divine building goes on silently, with neither sound of hammer nor ax, it goes on surely; even now the keen eye of faith penetrates the obscuring cloud and beholds the sacred temple, the perfection of all beauty, a light ineﬁable, set in the midst of the Holy City of which God himself is the builder, the temple, and the light thereof. It is the paradise of obedience where the love of knowledge is satisﬁed in the contemplation of substantial truths-—a feast which Wisdom has spread; the love of beauty in the unveiled source of all that is beautiful; the love of humanity in the society of holy and responsive kin- dred spirits, and the love of goodness in a union with God himself. Blessed vision of unfading glory! Seraphic vision of purity, love, and eternal rest!—-Mary Everts Daniels. O Ineomprehenslble. Long experience has demonstrated that, with few excep- tions, the politicians who are sent to Congress or who become members of the cabinet are not capable of mastering the intrica- cies of the banking business. The above specimen clipping is taken from an edito- rial in Harper’s Weekly on “The Government and Bank- ing.” The newspapers persistently and systematically seek to make the impression that bankers only can un- derstand the deep mysteries of ﬁnance. A Something like two decades ago, the Hon. Gilbert De La Matyr, M. C. was invited to discuss, with a repre- sentative banker, the subject of money before a Boston business club. The banker very innocently admitted that he knew nothing about the philosophy or science of money. He only knew how to amass it out of other people’s earnings. That is all any of them know, and it is a knowledge that the people would be far better off without than with, if they would only cease to allow cunning bankers . to use their superior knowledge to ﬂeece them. It is said that to place .‘li‘»2,600,000,000 war bonds cost the Government $3,500,000; but it actually cost about ten millions to place the last loan of .‘li§62,315,000, although there were more than ten dol- lars eagerly offered for every dollar of the loan. Half of this prodigal squandering of the people’s substance was upon a foreign Jew banker, to aid him in the1auda- ble (3) enterprise of drawing gold out of our treasury to endanger the public credit and force the issue of more bonds. Of course, the unsophisticated masses know nothing of such “intricacies of the banking business,” of how to draw vast sums of usury on their own indebtedness, of how to run a corner in money and create panic, and so gather in the property of tl1eir_ debtors, of how to hold back the needed supply of money to carry on trade and so speculate on prices, or of the thousand and one subtle crookednesses by which bankers turn an honest penny. Nor are they much better posted as to the tortuous ways by which they secure the election of their oﬂicers _,, u%_.-‘_Q'r__ .___.,... . . THE FLAMING SWORD." 91 and attorneys to represent, ostensibly, the people, but, really, the bankers who fee them. By some potent alchemy, unknown to thepeople, or if not unknown, at least, 11nl1eeded, in every considera- ble town, while the masses live in modest tenements, principally of wood, often mere hovels, blocks of brick and stone are the ordinary quarters of usurers, to build which has taken large amounts of the people’s earnings in the form of usury. Nay, more, these greedy blood- suckers have become, by means of usury, owners of vast sections of territory, which are now tilled by tenant farmers. Worse still, a large part of this so called cap- ' ital has come to be owned by foreigners, and the lion’s share of the annual income is, as a rule,——all above the slave wage,—sent out of the country to help enslave it, and enable foreign nabobs and nobles to livein nameless luxury and vice. Of course, such mysteries of iniquity are too deep for the comprehension of the so called representatives of the people—the attorneys whom the money power cov- ertly gives theml Nor is the lying newspaper without responsibility in the matter.—~0. F. L. He Got Behind a Prayer to Throw Mud. Los ANGELES, Ca1.—Judge Clark has overruled the demurrer interposed by Rev. J. C. Campbell in the suit charging him with slandering Miss Tesea L. Kelso, librarian of the Los Angeles public library. The basis of the action was a prayer offered by the defendant before his congregation in the First Methodist Episcopal church, in which he said: “O Lord, vouchsafe thy saving grace to the librarian of the Los Angeles City library cleanse her of all sin, and make herawoman worthy of her ofﬁce.” Rev. Mr. Campbell, in his demurrer, took the position that his statement was privileged. The court held that a slander can be perpetrated in the form of a prayer as readily as in any other form of speech.—Chicago Times-Herald. The slander of an individual is a. mere bagatelle to the slanders the modern clerical fraternity is heaping upon the Almighty. l/Vith the record of the undeﬁled life of the Son of God open to them, clergymen go on marrying and giving in marriage upon the carnal plane practised by the entirety of unregenerate man, the while they style themselves the “called of God,” “men of God,” “children of God,” “sons of God”! i In the face of the example of divine commnnism,——0ne of the basic principles of the primitive church,——they con- tinue pastorates wherein all the processes of greed rampant in the outside world ﬂourish unchecked, to which they add the goad of emulation in accepting the call which proffers the highest pecuniary wage. _ There is not a principle of life in the calegory—from “Thou shalt have no other gods before me” to the command concerning covetousness inclusive—-that is not being dis- honored by the clergy. With the teaching direct from the throne of God, that to “keep the commandments” is the way to eternal life, these blind leaders of the blind proclaim faith in Christ the sole sesame to bliss. All honor to Judge Clark’s decision regarding the de- murrer. It is time a halt were called, when clerical pique makes prayer an ambush against reputation! The dawn of the day is upon us wherein the Almighty will settle the whole score of the libelous procedure which lies beyond Judge Clark’s jurisdiction.—A. T. Potter. “The Gospel of Buddha.” In this book, which is already in its second edition, Dr. Paul Carns has arranged in systematic form the teachings of Buddha. In a clear and suggestive preface is disclosed the author’s purpose—— to set the reader thinking on the religious problems of the day. “All the essential moral truths of Christianity are, in our opinion, deeply rooted in the nature of things, and do not, as is often assumed, stand in contra- diction to the cosmic order of the world.” A table of ref- erence is furnished which shows the sources from which this gospel is collated, and the parallelisms in the Bible. There is also a glossary of names and terms, with a method of pro- nunciation, besides a complete index. The author is an earnest student of the religions of the world, and like all his works, this book gives evidence of painstaking scholarship. It is a valuable addition to any library, as nowhere else can the life and doctrines of Buddha be found in so clear and manageable a form. The book is especially adapted to ready refererice.—E. M. O’. J‘. PUNGENT PARAGRAPHS. The Devil ﬁnds little trouble in making the acquaintance of the idle. There are people who are always ready to help the Lord ﬁnd out other people’s iniquity. The man who is picking the Bible to pieces gets lots of fuss and feathers but no meat out of it. A great many professors of religion never tire of follow- ing Christ;—they never follow far enough to get tired. The churches are rapidly outlawing the saloon-keepers from the churches, but they still sustain secular legal protec- tion for his business. The Devil has easy sledding with the churches so long as he can keep them hoeing and watering the root of all evil-—the love of money. What can angels think of the man who makes loud , professions in church, yet keeps all his money a11d tries to get that of everybody else? “As a man thinketh in his heart so is he.” If he thinks he has to die to attain glory, he dies and attains the ortho- dox expectation of glory~—singing psalms and making long prayers. It is a very cheap glory.—J. A. Sargent. -——o;o———————- ALL CLASSES PROVIDED FOR. The Koreshan llnity is composed of orders of various degrees suited to the conditions and aspirations of all people. Those who are not religious, need not adopt the religious principles and enter the religious orders of the System, if they prefer not to do so. The ' secular system provides for variety of common senti- ment, thongh there are general social principles with which all may agree. Equitable exchange, or the plumb-line of commercial intercourse and exchange, all must adopt. Industry must constitute the basis of appropriation. r i ea ,3 laborer sees the product of his industry devoured by others, while he himself constantly becomes harder pressed to main- tain an existence. To all such, Koreshanity comes with its gospel of love to the neighbor. ' “At Estero, Fla, on the Gulf of Mexico, a co-operative colony has been established. In some of the larger cities, as, Chicago and San Francisco, smaller movements are going on- as a preparation for the fellowship of Estero. All are ex pected to labor, but the hours are short and the fruits of industry sure. The industries already established include a printing ofiice, a saw mill, planing mill, etc., but the great occupation, of course, is tilling the soil. Few have gone from New England as yet, but the indications point to a large exodus the present season. Very few leave the colony after living there. None are denied admission except those whose wealth prevents them from appreciating the funda- mental idea of \vork——br0therly love.” TQM? NOTICE. Pamphlets containing special information regard- ing the present work of the Koreshan Unity and its Bureau of Equitable Commerce may be obtained for distribution by sending txventy-ﬁve cents in stamps for apackage of ﬁfty, or ten cents for a package of twenty. Our own readers should interest themselves in this movcment,—the greatest work of this or any age. Send stamp for sample copy. Whose tenement houses are the worst in New York City? Whose breed the most disease and vice and crime? lf even half the reports of the committee of investigation is true, if even half of what Mr. Felix Adler says is true, it is to the enormously rich corporation of Trinity church that we must look for the worst crime, disease, and death dens and traps inpall New York. Have we indeed and in truth come to the time in our American politics when we are ready to announce openly that “money makes the man”? Was Jay Gould a better or wiser citizen than Horace Greeley? Neither Thomas J effer- son, the simple planter, Benjamin Franklin, the printer, nor Abraham Lincoln, the rail-splitter (and at his very best estate, the poor lawyer), would stand even the ghost of a chance under the new regime inaugurated by Mayor Strong, and heralded the World over as the ‘‘reform" administration of New York. Why, even the Tammany tiger, in his temporary grave, can afford to smile and wink his other eye at such a conception of reform as that. And there is no question about the grave being tem- porary, if this is what the “reform” is to end in; for, be it distinctly understood, Tammany Hall was not, as is so gen- erally understood, wholly a Democratic or even a political organization. Tammany Hall was a “boodle” organization, ﬁrst, last, and all the time. Some of its members were Dem- ocrats, some were Republicans, but all were for Tammany “and what there is to be got out of it.” Now, a city government which is founded ﬁrst upon the ' avowed principle that the only road to oﬂice or to political preferment is through a large bank account—“large prop- .,.=:— * ‘- :«au T 92 THE FLAMING S VV ORD. ~"' Press Mention. Shall the Rich Inherit the Earth 9 , The brethren, °,f the .K0lesllllll _ Ulllty all Esllelo’ Lee There has been a great deal hoped for from the result of 00' ,1l la" ale pllllctlclllg the all of llvlllg and calrylllg on the recent election in New York City (through the inﬂuence bllfglmss Wllllollt 3‘_c_lllle_llcy' _We Should be gl_a‘d of _a few of the committee of seventy, the non-partisan elements, and pomtells’ as ll collllllloll ls _c0llllllg on _lls here lll wlllcll We the reformers under Dr. Parkhurst) of a mayor who, it was Shall have 3‘ ﬁne Oppolltlllllll-V Ol lesllllg Kolesllllll lllleolles said, was outside of party, and above all "suspicion of bribery l ”f ﬁnance'—BMt0w News‘ or corruption. But is it not possible that a‘new and differ- The Koreshan colony now forming in Florida will, it is ent type of danger has come in with the death of the Tam- Jr claimed, soon have a million inhabitants. Mills are already many tiger and the advent of Mayor Strong? It is observed in operation, a ship yard is being built and boats are in that he appoints to oﬂice (and indeed he is reported as say- ‘’ process of construction. Fine timber will be brought from ing that this is his intent) only rich men—“men of large Central America, which will be made into the best furniture. property interests and assured social position.” ' The projectors are planning to build two railroads,—one to Shade of Benjamin Franklin! Is this indeed to be run across the peninsula, and the other north and south henceforth a government of plutocracy, by ‘plutocracy, _ through the state.—C’leveland Citizen. for plutocracy? Does the history of the World go to show that it has been the “men of large property interests and K°l'°sll°’lllty ExPl°'lll°d' assured social position” who have had a genius or a desire ‘ _ _ _ for wholesome, honest, and progressive government, and for _ The lollollllllg: cllpplllg’_lllOm a papell——(lla.llle not equal justice to all classes—that corner-stone upon which we given) published 111 Haverhill, Mass., was sent us by a Supposed this Government was built? Is it the very rich frlelldl— — (and a man ‘who has large property interests in New York “Ml'S' S’ R’ Stevlills of Chicago’ de_llVel_ell 3‘ lecture ell" City is indeed very, very rich from the point of View of the polmdlng the docllllles of Kolesllalllty’ lll Independence general citizen of this country) who are best ﬁtted to see Hall‘l’2IL‘t£aly, tola Small but interested audience‘ . _ and to meet the serious problems of the day? I recognize epspea {er declared that lllll? ellll of llle Cllllslllall era that there is a theory, and it is doubtless the one upon which has been ‘reached, and that humanity must prepare for the Mayor Strong is building’ that there will be fewer tempta_ dispensation of Koresh, the indwelling spirit of God. We tions for extortion of money, for blackmail, and for general are m the midst of turmoil’ unrest’ and dlstlllsll The lead" ﬁnancial corruption, if the office-holders do not feel the need ing factor of disturbance is the attitude of the great mass of of money, are not poor men; but What are the facts? f, humanity against oppressive monopoly and capital. The _&_,, THE erty in tcrests"-—is abrogating with a high hand every prin- ciple of a ltepublican or a Deuiocratic form of government. It cannot fail to be a question of only a very brief time \‘\’lH‘ll the moneyed aristocracy of otiice and the plebeians of poverty will have a far more disastrous collision than the one which resulted in this unique conception of a “reform” administration. It has been pretty well understood for some years that the United States Senate is a rich man’s club, and that if a man desires to become a United States senator, he must ﬁrst prove his ability and willingness to become a millionaire and buy his seat. Naturally, the infection would spread and would sift down; but to have the open avowal of this policy established in the largest, most powerful, and most corrupt municipality in America, as the direct result of the most gigantic “n1oral—reform upheaval” ever experienced in this country, has its comic as well as its tragic side. Just how far will the blind man attempt to ride the political ass? Just how far will the ass consent _to be driven into the mire? Just what will happen when he ﬁnally balks? Mayor Strong is doubtless sincere, but he is cer- tainly 11ot a very profound philosopher nor a very good reader of human nature or of history, if he honestly believes that this plan of reforming a municipal government by a liberal distribution of offices to the rich only, will result in anything short of the direst disaster. Human nature never did, and it never will, stand that strain, in oﬁice or out. In this connection be it observed that Mr. Morton, the newly elected governor of New York, himself a multi-millionaire, is too shrewd a politician to make any very open remarks to that effect; but it has not failed to be pretty generally noticed that he has substantially swept the state for men of “large property interests" to put upon his staff. Does this Government want ever again a president nominated or elected from a state whose entire body politic is permeated withnothing so surely as with the thought that to be or to become anything, the first and the only requisite is money, and plenty of it? Is not the eﬁect upon the -whole nation already painfully apparent in a thousand ways? Can we endure very much more of it? The fact is, that the methods and ethics of Wall Street permeate tlie politics of the whole state of New York, and through it and its tactics in the past few years, those of the entire nation. method. Tln-re is little perceptible difference in the parties except that in the main the Republican is a bull party and the l)-*.niocratic a bear party. into each other's hand with as consummate skill as do those who manipulate a “corner” in stocks, and they “squeeze" the people with the same pitilessness. When Gould and Fiske and their co-conspirators manipulated the market far enough, Black Friday came, and they had to escape in a boat from the wrath of their victims, and from the sight of the suicides which resulted from their work. Wlieii Platt and Hill and Cleveland and the rest shall have alittle further manipulatted, on precisely the same methods, the political fortunes of the people, what will the political Black Friday be, and what will it bring? Are the American people ready to hand this nation over to those whose sole idea is, “Put money in thy purse"? No matter how it is done, no matter lt is run on the bull-and-bear basis and. The leaders of the two play iplanation of the process by which it is accomplished. FLAMING SWORD. 98 at whose cost, no matter what disaster it may bring, “put money in thy purse.” That is the. New York political, as it is her ﬁnancial, platform, and our national politics are al- ready tainted and permeated by the infection. , How far off is the political Black l4‘riday, and what will it bring?—Clint0in H. ttI()71'I‘(.)(’, in March Aremt. _._. Nothing but Spirit. I have recently met a being whose physical organism would kick the beam at more than a hundred and a half, who stoutly maintained that there was no such thing as matter, though he was hustling for a soulless railroad cor- poration to obtain that which certainly was not spirit. If there be nothing but spirit, Why need such a man disquiet himself to obtain that which is not bread, or even bread it- self, since that too is not spirit? Why need he be the slave of what he considered a. conscienceless robber, which, ac- cording to his own belief, could not monopolize the only ex- istent thing, which was spirit? But the great proof to this man of the soundness of his views was that he was able to heal his wife, and his wife was able to heal him. One might reasonably ask, How happens it that he or his wife ever be- come sick? Is mere spirit liable to sickness? If spirit is liable to sickness, then there must bestwo things-spirit and sickness—and not merely one, to wit, spirit, as this man maintained. If then there are two things, spirit and sick- ness, then there must be somethin g to be sick, as sickness is, in its nature, a morbid condition of something else that is not exclusively spirit. It is not necessary to the possession of power to heal that one believe that there is nothing but spirit, since many people who possess the power of mental healing believe in both spirit and matter; of whom some believe that they are mutually convertible; and still others that there is nothing but matter; that what is called spirit is only some phenom- enon of matter. To the ordinarily sane mind, it must be ap- parent that the last view is quite as consistent as the ﬁrst. The fact is, everything that exists has its opposite. Light cannot exist without darkness, knowledge without ignorance, love without hate, lieat without cold, matter without spirit; and each is intcrconvertible to the other. ln every case of mental healing, the innnedi-ate agent of the same is spiritual, but the spirit is generated in the brain cells of the healer from the destruction of matter, which is its change to spirit. There is no power, force, energy, spirit, that does not come from the destruction, the burning up, of matter. VVhen the woman who touched the hem of Jesus’ garment was healed, he knew that the healing was effected by the virtue (Greek, i/mm./ms), force, energy, spirit, which had been generated in the ce.|ls_of his own brain, and-which he perceived to have gone out of him. Precisely in the same way is every case of mental healing etfected, whether it be by professed Christian Scientists, ma- terialists, or those who believe in the interconvertibility of matter and spirit. Only the latter can give a reasonable ex- tiere- in lies the absurdity of the claim of those who call them- selves Christian Scientists. A real scientist, as the word means, is one who knows; but these people do not even claim I to know the method of the cures they perform; if they did make such claim, it must certainly be without foundation, as they deny the only rational foiinilition of such explana- tion.—0. F. L. .- p S «l .y<.-\ 94 ’ THE FLAMING SWORD. Another Disgusted Preacher. The l’tev.,H. O. Sommers, of the Central Universalist church, in this city, read his letter of resignation to the society, on Sunday at the close of the morning service, and stated that he had surrendered his letter of fellowship to the Fellowship Committee. No one had anticipated his action. VVhen asked if he had renounced the doctrine of uni- versalism, Mr. Sommers replied: “No, I still hold to the teachings of universalism, so far as it relates to the destiny of mankind in the immortal life, but I believe that the gospel of Jesus. Christ deals more with the interests of humanity in this world than the hereafter, and here is where I part company with all church organizations and de- nominations. I do not believe we can establish the kingdom of heaven in earth by the application of prayers and sermons which reach no further in their inﬂuence than the pews in which the people sit who hear them. I believe that the church should take an active interest in all reforms, even in politics, for true religion and pure politics go hand in hand; they are both related to the physical welfare and moral elevation of humanity. But the traditions of all denomina- tions preclude the introduction of any idea that was A not sanctioned by the ‘church fathers’ and the ‘church brothers,’ and the churches demand that the ministers shall spend their time discussing theological questions that are as dead as Moses, and in which the toiling multitude have no interest. This is a very practical age, and the people are beginning to ask the question: ‘What is there in Christianity that can be made applicable to the needs of the present?’ "Theologians may be interested in the discussion of miracles, or what kind of wood the cross was made of, or who rolled away the stone from the sepulcher; but the toiling, earth-bound millions have no interest in these questions. The despairing cry is: ‘Give us homes; give us bread; give us clothes; give us the comforts of life; then we will listen to what you have to say concerning the future.’ I have no deﬁnite plans for the future, but after a brief season of rest, I will take up some practical line of reform work, for there is room enough for all.”—Nonc0n- fU7"IH,l.s'f. l\I1<s. JOHN G. CAnL1sLE’s KENTUCKY COOK BOOK. The Queen & Crescent Route offers its patrons a rare chance to secure at a low-price this handsome publication. It is a compilation of new recipes never before published. A book of 256 pages, containing a careful selection of practical cookery suggestions to every housewife in the land. An edi- tion ole lure printed on heavy enameled paper and bound in white vellum, with chrysanthemum design on cover in ﬁve colors with gold, and in every way a most elaborate speci- men of artistic book—making. Mrs. Carlisle has been assisted in this collection by Mrs. Grover Cleveland, Mrs. Walter Q. Gresham, Mrs. General Crook, Mrs. W. A. Dudley, and other housekeepers of equal note. The retail price is $2.50, but we will send it to any ad- dress, postpaid, on receipt of '75 cents. Don’t miss the op- portunity. W. C. RINEARSON, G. P. A., Cincinnati, 0. EH EHARP CUTE. A nation that lives olf of the suffering of its people can fold its arms and await its doom.—Gladstone. I go in for all sharing the privilege of the government who assist in bearing its burdens, by no means excluding women.—Abraham Lincoln. The spiritual church, cool, intellectual, has obtained in the snowy regions of the North. Will the celestial church, warm, emotional, gravitate toward the equator?——New Church Messenger. N Advanced thought is condemned only by those unable to grasp its import. If you catch the higher monitions, up- on you devolves the responsibility of diifusing them.- F. E’. Mason. The gold basis nonsense is simply the proposed and de- liberate work of the money power to live off the rest of the world, by putting it in bondage wherever it can ﬁnd a government or a people eager to become its bonded slave.—— New Commomcealth. ‘ It is much easier to live without morality than without food, a11d when one has to be sacriﬁced to procure the other, morality is sure to go. The stomach is commander of the soul, and therefore the great labor question is the great moral question.——K. of L. Journal. There never was an era in the history of the world when the masses were asserting themselves as they are in this last decade of the century. The ideas ofjustice are permeating the people. This is the one sublime anchorage of the lowly- justice is becoming better known.—Pr0gressive Age. “Please give me a job; do, please.” VVhen big, strong men, with lines of anxiety in their faces, thus plead to em- ployers for a chance to earn an honest living, it is time we ceased to prate about being “freemen,” and began to build up a system where men would be free in reality.—Justice. While brother lifts hand against brother; while men like wolves, snarl and fight over the bounties of God; while the strong set heels on the necks of the weak; while an ac- cursed social system says to every child born into the sun- light:~“Fight or starve, eat or be eaten l”—so long will poverty, crime, and prostitution be the fate of millions.— Phil Francis, in New Charter. The Rothschild and Morgan syndicate promises, “as far as lies in its power,” to protect the treasury of the United I States against the withdrawal of gold. Has it come to that with us, that we are powerless our- selves to guard the treasury? Have we sunk into such a state of idiocy that the despoiler promises to shield us from despoliations? Verily, it is time the eagle wastaken down, and the other paraphernalia with which we advertised our freedom were put by in camphor, until such time as we can again hoist them without making ourselves the laughing- stock of the world. It will be difﬁcult to repress our nat- ural desire to brag, but a little discretion may save us from being known as a nation of fools.—Twentz'eth Centmqz/. THE FLAMING SVVORD. 95 SFHE EATEST §POKEN. ()vEnrRonUcT1oN.—There is an overproduction of palaces and hovels, and not enough homes. , There is an overproduction of millionaires and paupers and not enough manhood. There is an overproduction of luxury and misery, and not enough comforts. There is an overproduction of oﬂicers and taxation, and not enough beneﬁts therefrom. ' ~ There is an overproduction of monopolies and bank- rupts, and not enough legitimate business. There is an. overproduction of rich and poor nonpro- ducers, and not enough wealth makers. There is an overproduction of political fools, and not enough thinking voters. . Yes, overproduction is the cause of our misery.—C0m2'ng Nation. A THY KINGDOM COME.-Jesus taught his followers to pray, “Thy kingdom come, thy will be done in_ earth as it is in heaven.” Is this prayer ever to be answered? Cer- tainly it is, and that just as soon as the so called Christian church is willing to lend a hand and help the people remove ' the worship of Mammon which converts earth into a hell instead of a heaven, as it might be. Our bounteous mother nature has provided an unlimited abundance for all her children. All that we consume is returned to the great store-house of nature. Nothing is lost. All that is needed is the intelligent application of labor to our natural resources, and today we have millions who would be rejoiced if they were permitted to furnish the labor. And yet, we have systems of ﬁnance, transportation, land tenure, etc., established by law, under the operation of which we cannot aiford to employ these destitute millions in the production of the food, shelter, and raiment which they so much need. When will the church be willing to assist in the repeal of these iniquitous laws, so that the Lord’s prayer may be answered, and the gospel of “peace in earth and good will to men” be permitted to convert the earth in- to a heaven? The world is rapidly getting ready for this grand culmination, but strange to say, the popular church opposes any such radical change for the betterment of the condition of our commom hu1nanity.——Shawnee Drum Beat. NE\\’Sl5OY Tnxonns EcoNoM1os.—He was only a small newsboy under arrest. A big, gruff policeman in citizens’ clothes held him strongly by the arm, while the little fellow pranced along unwillingly. There were big tears in the boy’s eyes,—eyes that looked so innocent and frighted,— and he was loudly bemoaning his fate, while a gang of- youthful newsboys followed, jeering their unfortunate fellow-craftsman as he was being led to prison. Raising his tearful and pleading eyes to the face of the oflicer, the youthful oﬁender sputtered out:——“Dog on it, they all do that!" As this boy was led down Wabasha Street a few after- noons ago, for having failed to return the change for a quarter he had received from a customer, he uttered a philo- sophical statement deserving of attention from even the deepest thinkers. He was only a newsboy, ten or eleven years of age, yet he realized and declared that the underlying principle of the competitive system is to cheat whoever you have dealings with. “Dog on it, they all do that,” with em- phasis on “all” and “that." Under the present system, this boy has the making in him of a successful banker, ﬁnancier, or politician, not to mention the side crafts of every descrip- tion. To be successful, is to be without conscience or prin- ciple; entirely lacking in those essentials that should go to constitute a man. This is true, from president down to township constable; from the head of a ten-million—dollar trust clown to the newsboy. This boy is sent to jail for what they “all do,” and when he regains his freedom will doubtless be more careful to be secretive about his little pecu- lation, possibly some day becoming the head of a great corporation or powerful bank, wielding an immense political inﬂuence. ' It is men who develop from such boys as he, who win the great rewards under the present system. Hon- est men are at a discount. Or, as the beggar says: “To pick pockets with your ﬁngers is a crime, But to pick them with your tongue is sublime.” —St. Paul Herald. THE CURSE or SEL1usHNEss.—Rockefel1er has one hun- dred and seventy-ﬁve millions; Stub Peters has a wife and nine children. Rockefeller‘ and Peters both work hard— one to care for his millions, the other to keep his family from starving. One cursed with too much; the other cursed because he lacks enough. Both industrious; both thrifty; both slaves. In a few years, both will go away. One to ; the other to——. Both will leave families. The family of one, nursed in luxury to eifeminacy, will gradually yield an existence and go out in silence; the family of the other, the prey of temptation, chased by gaunt Want from refuge to refuge, will ﬂy, at last, for temporary surcease of pain and Woe to a life of dishonor; crime will, at last, be the only resort. A few escapades; death, prison, the gallows, \and the curtain will drop. Two families will have gone out forever. Strong and good blood coursed through the veins of both, at the beginning of their careers, yet darkness and oblivion will soon claim them all. Why this mockery of human aspirations and human consecration? That is the question this generation of men and women is called upon to answer. A social system, based upon greed,—giving to the shrewd- est the monopoly of life’s opportunities,—by a strange fatality damns those who take advantage of the unjust con- ditions it decrees. As a consequent of the wreckage of the one class, the other contemporaneously goes out to certain destruction. Dismal death obliterates every scion of every family. Ruin to all is decreed in the immutable law which curses with its persistent evolutionizing energy the selﬁsh systems of humanity. The story of man is the demonstration that selﬁshness destroys those who grow fat over its gains and its indulgences, as well as those who suffer by the consequent injustice. Men go out under the doom-laden operation of this law. Families vanish; nations struggle and succumb; civilizations perish. All history ampliﬁes, and is a commentary upon the statements herein n1ade.—Pro_qressive Age. .»:-um,’ .- ;'”'5r-W‘s»i '-.T.*§~.W°’¥" *7"°"i"«',r:-' = V .:y - .. . ., . i _..z.._- _... ..~...—__.—~a..___.-, ; 96 THE FLAMING S-VV:ORD _:...._..-..._.._._..__...._....._. n..- .__. ._. THE Snnsimznn Pn.Ess.—Mr. Jay Cooke, in a recent ' interview, gave a bit of history which has an important, bearing upon the present attitude of the goldite press in ex- planation of its remarkable jumping jack quality, and its general and immediate unanimity whe11 somebody pulls the string. Just previous to the passage of the national bank- ing law, Secretary Chase explained to Mr. Cooke that he de- sired the latter’s assistance to pass the bill, as there were at that time only eight congressmen to be relied upon for the‘ purpose. Mr. Cooke’s banking house was then adyertising Government loans freely all ove1“the country, and, to use Mr. Cooke’s own words, “VVe were naturally in close com- munication with the newspapers, and were able to present the matter very clearly to editors all over the country.” “The articles they wrote,” continues Mr. Cooke, “were all mailed to members of Congress every morning and laid uponthe members’ desks; extracts of them were published in the Washington papers, and the same efforts were made that I was making to ﬂoat the Government loans, with such success that in a few weeks the billiwas passed with scarcely any opposition.” That is a very important story, and is in excellent evi- dence of what the Item has been repeatedly saying; that the goldite organs are wholly unreliable for honest and inde- pendent opinions on financial questions, no better proof being required of this fact than the most extraordinary unanimity of these goldite organs in all parts of the country in shouting aloud that insanity: The greenback and legal tender money must beretired, and the pecple be burdened with a bonded debt in their place, but to no beneﬁcial end whatever to the people. The money lenders now hold their power over the goldite portion of the press of the country, the same as they did in Mr. Cooke’s day, by loans, or in some way best known to the papers concerned.-1’/1[lode/phiw Eveiii/lg .[/emf. Tun lt1«;voLu'rioN ML's'r Conn!—"'lt seems to be a fail- ing with you,” writes a’ California subscriber, “to be con- tinually predicting lireworks for this civilzation. VVhat do you base your opinion upon, anylio\v‘r"’ \Ve base our opinion upon two facts. First:——Plutoc- racy will not recedc in its demaiuls, one iota. Second:-— Productive toil cannot stand the demands. The accounts in our present order of things to be met are as follows: ﬁrst, cost of living; second, cost of sustaining govern- ment; third, the interest account. The importance of tliesc accounts comes in the order we have named them, but the interest gatherers have placed their account above. and beyond the first two accounts. llungry stomachs furnish a poor foundation for a. re- public. The Grecian republic tried the scheme, but it only lasted about eighty years. The Roman rep.ublic stood about . two hundred years, and our own republic cannot stand it much longer. The only government that can make hungry‘ stomachs lay still is the sort of government ltothschilds deals out to the Egyptians with the aid of the English navy. Auierieans, that is, the lower classes,—_m_echanics, labor unions, etc,-— in cities are l1(>pelHR.5l_V ignorant. These peo- ple always divide up ainong themselves, and the money power keeps them continually squabbling and competing amongthemselves. Thcl3rooklyn strike is a fair illustration. ‘Now to our subject. Prices are going down steadily. Wages and the products of toil are growing cheaper and cheaper every day. The. gold basis is here to stay, so far as legislation is concerned. Our statesmen are owned by the money power, and they are all sworn to assist plutocracy in its efforts to pound down the prices of the producing classes without prnmdiwg claim the face of the mortgages or the bonded debts at the same time. The great middle class is beginning to feel the effects and know full well that prices have hardly started in their downward course, notwithstand- ing the awful decline the past thirty years have recorded. The great middle class must ﬁght the battle when it comes, for money Will hire the ignorant to carry guns as it has bought their votes. In 1896 Ben Harrison and the widow Stanford will run for the White House; it being the turn of the Republican wing of the gold party to have a whack at- the oﬂices, the Republican wing will no doubt be permitted to win. Two years of Harrison will demonstrate to the old party fools that his administration policy will be but a continuance of Cleveland’s well-known piratical policy. By that time the great middle class will have become weary, Oh! so zvedry, of the downward course, that they will call a halt, and when that halt is called, the earth will tren1ble——the.n look out for trouble in the great centers of population——Chicago, ' New York, Boston, St. Louis, etc. . The fun Will probably begin in Chicago, and when it begins, a display of fireworks will occur that will light up the world. That ﬁreworks are in store for us before the close of the century is pretty generally conceded by all ad- vanced thinkers, for humanity is too busy, too greedy, too - ignorant, and too cruel to see a chasm before its yawning depths. _ The hindsight of the people is better than their fore- sight. False leaders are driving them on to the revolution. If people would only stop and think this thing all out, the horrors of anarchy might be destroyed at the b;illot—box- but will they do it? They never have done it. Labor casts eighty per cent of the votes. If labor would unite and ALL join the Republican party or the Democratic party or the Populist party, and run. it or them- selves, the industrial question might be settled pcacc=ably—— but, will they do it? c N 0! Too ignorant and selﬁsli.—])(=nrer Ifoml. “Lord of the Universe! shield us and guide us, Trusting thee always, through shadow and sun! Thou hast‘unit-ed us, who shall divide us? Keep us, 0 keep us, the Many in One!” ——()lirer ll'<'n:lcll Ilolmes. John Ruskin said, “Good work is never done for money, but for love of the Work, love of the master, or bith." When Ruskin penned that he felt the depths of human action. No good work was ever done from any other mo- tive. However humble your station, what you do in love, in a_heart pouring its soulout in the effort, that work will be etfective._ One such reformer will do more ultimate ‘good than the most brilliant lips ambitious for fame or aggrandizement-Comz7n_q Nation. ‘-‘;'./!‘~ THE FLAMING SWORD. V.» V-- V - - -.—. 97 Analogous Reasoning. This word analogous is formed from the Greek (ma, according to, and logos, word. Hence, analogous reason- ing is reasoning according to the word; and the Word in the supreme sense is God. “In the beginning was the VVord, and the VVord was with God, and the Word was God.” Now this Word which was God was manifest in the ﬂesh as Jesus, the Christ. “And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, full of grace and truth.” “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus, the Christ.” To understand the truth as involved in Jesus is to possess the key to unlock all the doors of knowledge. Jesus was the promised seed. In the seed is in- volved all the elements of the tree in the same proportions as manifest yin the evolved, or unfolded, tree. Jesus was the life and light center, the seed, of the universe. All the elements of _ the universe were involved in him. To understand the law as operative in him, is to possess the measure of uni- versal law; and according to this VVord, that is, analogously, truth in all do- mains is acc.ess_'ible.—-I'll/a Ill. Casfle. The ‘Queen 6: Crescent Route CHICKAMAUGA. G. A. R. Members and their friends will all want to attend the great Nation- al Park dedication at Chickamauga . this fall. It will be a notable event. Do you want to know how to make the trip, and what you’ll see when you reach the joui-ney’s_end? Write to W. C. ltinearson, G. P. A. of the Queen & Crescent Route, Cincinnati. Illustrated and descriptive matter upon application. The Queen & Crescent Route to Chattanooga is the shortest line, and has an incomparable service of hand- some trains of standard day coaches. Through sleepers, parlor, cafe and ob- servation cars from Cincinnati. Quick schedules and magniﬁcent scenery en rnule help to make the Queen & Crescent the Southern’ route par ex- cellence. sac» EPWORTH ,LEAGUERS! Send. stamp for official book “Historic Chattanooga,” containing full particulars International Convention*of Epworth Leagues, at Chattanooga next June. The Queen and Crescent Route will make rate one fare for round trip. CHAS. W. ZELL, D. P. A., Cincinnati, 0. W. A. BECKLER, N. P. A., 111 Adams st. Chicago, 111. A. BAIRD, T. P. A., - - Detroit. . W. DUNNAVANT, T. P. A., Cleveland. . C. R1NEARsoN, G. P. A., Cincinnati,O. .Government Belongs to the People. The day of reckoning and of. the swift execution of Gods vengeance is upon us, and as the oppressor has heaped up »treasure unto the day of wrath, vengeance will surely fall upon his own head. This is said neither in the spirit of threat nor revenge. The competitive system ~--being the Devils plan and incentive to human activity- must go, and the system of united life be substituted. If all men would fall into the line’ of peaceful but revolu- tionary progress, and submit grace- fully to the equitable adjustment of human relations, there might be a pre- clusion of the disastrous termination of the dispensation. The bad so com- pletely ‘permeates the whole system of ecclesiastical and secular activity that dominion throughout the world is the Devil’s. J The course pursued by the rich toward the poor, we utterly detest and abhor. That inaugurated by the law- less, though poor, moved by the spirit of animosity, is equally despicable; yet it will be noticed that lawlessness is always commendable and ' commended when the execution of its behests favors “our side” of the question. Our government is a commonwealth. Its treasury is a common interest. It belongs to the people. Quiet patience, perseverance, united action, and the Spirit of Almighty God incentively sweeping the great tide of human sym- pathy and brotherly love, will restore to the people their rights so dearly purchased by our Revolutionary Fathers, socialists, (including Wash- ington.) who deﬁed their country’s laws, but are glorious in our estima- tion because their lawlessness resulted in our-liberty. V _ ' 7 n Church "<>¢ Enniaty Notices. A/‘A/x. The -SOCIETY AItCH-TR_1UMPH- ANT meets Tuesdays at 7:30 o’clock P. M., at Beth-Ophrah, Washington Heights, II]. All desiring to hear the doctrines of Koreshanity discussed should frequent these meetings, where they will be cor; dially welcomed. On the first Tuesday of each month the. meeting of the“ Society is devoted to the transaction of its private business. None are admitted to these meetings but members of the Second Court. , Those desiring to unite with the Society Arch-'I‘riumphant must do so through cards of application furnished by Mrs. V. H. Andrews, Secretary, Beth- Ophrah, Washington Heights, Chicago, Ill. The Home—Ecclesia—cannot be entered except through the Society Arch- Triumphant. ,% The WOMAN’S MISSION meets every ‘ Friday at 2:00 P. M. at Beth-Ophrah, Washington Heights. Ladies are invited to attend these meetings and investigate Koreshan Science. The GOLDEN GATE CAMP, S. A. T., holds its meeting every Tuesday evening, at 8 o’clock, at the residence of the Sec- retary, 1227 McAllister Sreet, San Fran- cisco, Cal. Information may be obtained by addressing the Secretary. .___a__. The DENVER BRANCH ofithe Wo- ma.n’s Mission of the Koreshan Unity meets every Friday afternoon at 3:00 P. M., at the residence of Mrs. C. L. EASTMAN, 337 Evans St., Denver, Colo. Ladies are invited to meet with us, and investigate Koreshan Doctrine. PHOTOGRAPHS or BETH-OPHRAII will be furnished by the Woman’s Mission, K. U. Price, 50 cents mounted; 40 cents unmounted. Address Mrs. A. M. Miller, Sec. W. M. K.-U. 6801 Wentworth Ave., Englewood, Ill. 62' 98 THE FLAMING SVVORD. 4’ W “W t;.:t;;;s “.Taat:;;t n - GATHERING UP THE PlUPLE.” Our books and pamphlets contain a brief expo- sition of Koreshau Science which uncovers the i ’ - - mysteries of the ages. Moderii thought has failed to U bl] S hl [lg USe. discover the laws, forms, and relations of Being and Existence. _ - Koreshanity is 8. genuine interpretation of phe- ‘ 1’ . I :*.°::“:::.:::.;‘.:‘::":.:“.::*;;::::‘:as::a::::;..3.: °°“"”“°"‘L “"° ‘°° It Iséntended to information their relations. All intelligent people should read V regardlng the greatest and only true this literature, and move in advance ofthe tidal . . . Wm, of p,0g,,,s.,_ . . Commumstic movement of the age. fmrlggﬁynaﬁggugzgacgeigfg7°“ ‘"° *‘b1"’f""°1y"’"d 0 Those interested in Communistic and " KORESHAN bCI—I?IbE . Co-operative projects can have pamphlet -99 ‘ ‘ a e t t dd ' t f 1; . B. s - - .. Pamphlet Work a S:.;.:;¥:.::::.;“’:::;P.:...:.:‘;?. Emanuel Swedenborg; His Mission, Specialty. _ House, Washington Heights, Chicago, BY Koaasn, - - - Price 10 Cents I11_ ’ Reincarnation or Resurrection of the ’-/Fag’-1 Dew’ Binding and Rebinding THE MILLENNIAL KINGDOM Br Komasn. - . Price 10 Cents . _ _ _ ‘Identiﬁcation of Israel, MagdZ1ﬂ€S, Books Is an astonishing book which shows * By A. w. K. Aummws, M. D., Price 10 Cents and Parnphlets. t’h‘_‘t We’ Amerlcans’ are th‘? L°St lie" The Shepherd from Joseph, ._____ Tlillies of lsmel’ and “ego nselgo. hlfh By Konnsn, - _ - - Price 10 Cents _ 3L§_‘:11t“”*1_1‘13hI“{f"n‘:le9*d t 6 W0’ "11 Woman’s Restoration to Her Rightful The Best ” V Ork at the yeargnngeathusvgillozleaig: E:)::I:)1e ’WiH D°mini°nr 4 _ Lowest Prices‘ live hundreds of years like a tree. (Isaiah BY ANNIE G’ OEDWAY’ ' Pme 5 Cents ,a,a.-«,—« 65: 20-25). Its preparation is causing ' Je- ‘ Tracts and Pamphlets of the ‘ a _ present commotion.‘ Letters from . g .. / Woman,S Mission’ K. U. All Orders f:1;idPr1ntrdng should be :usa1:.m_ Lgggy sublectsl; 1nt:,;se1g : _ resse eres 11] g. pages. aper un N0‘ 1' P’'°°l9'm’’'t1°n* ‘ ’ cents. Cloth, $1.00. Send stamps to Br Konasn. — - - - - E Bedding (author) Navarre, Kansas. No. 2. Cardinal Points of Koreshanity, BY Konm - - - - - 99TH STREET, ' 8‘ ' «*3 No. 3. Celibacy, Bet. Winston Avenue and Oak street, _ COMPILED FROM THE Wsrrnms or Kosnsn. - ‘WASHINGTON HEIGHTS, - ‘i No. 4. Judgment, CHICAGO, ILL. l OFFICIAL ORGAN or THE LABOR EXCHANGE. 3 BY Koimsn, - - Price 5 Cents N°]'3 5}; Where IS the L°'d? A55 1\]T¢_=, Motto Do to others as you wish ‘I OBESH. - - — - - F03 Tm, them to do. ENTIRE SERIES 40 CENTS. V F I N G R D Published in the interest of humanity. PROGRESSIVE THOUGHT 00., WASHINGTON HEIGHTS, ARE PAID OLATHE, KA1~.sAs. E; CHICAGO, - - ILL. On all Cash Subscription. Subscription. 25 cts.per year. 9+; The Greatest Rainrm Paper in 1-lmariaa. r=I—-6 7 ‘ii Herewith please find $_ . for Subscription to THE FLAMING SWORD, Commencing V ’ 189 3-, Name, ll Street, *5 Town, . . . . .. ‘ . . State, ’ { EUBSCRIPTICDN $1.00 PER YEAR L5 E . ‘ V qnt this out and use ‘it to um} us uitlgoz-1011.: subscription or that of Q mend who desires the paper. I 1-‘ THE FLAMING SVV'OF'{D. Z 99 ‘,.5°d.,.-iee‘l-xaiqnaimiedtsximhetsd-xMhaetu&tne1te.&x%§3.etaoiede(;leats.ig&.isxiaal=.ei.p%z-is°<é T [-1 E Florida Gentral & » o o ~r. Jacksonville, St. Augustine, Daytona, Palm Beach, and all East Coast Points. 4 Palatka, DeLand, Sanford and all St. Johns River Points. f"if§:‘.?éi°‘o‘?.i:-..,%%‘éi§?‘E?§§;.§$%i‘é1 l Titusville, Rockledge, and the Indian River. Cedar Key, Leesburg, Tavares, Orlando, Winter Park, Dade City, Plant City, Tampa, Tarpon . , h , . With connections from Tampa, for iI;1(;1§:gC,She£:,I_1d t 6 West Coast Vm . Havana Steamers and Braidentown and the Manatee River, -shin short to all important Florida Points. To these it is the Short Line, and in some cases it is the 0n1yLine.-ls- Passengers from all parts of the United States, Canada and Mexico, will readily ﬁnd connections to take them over the Florida. Central & Peninsu1ar’s Lines. Tickets over this line should read via Columbia. Everett or River Junction. We also connect at Savannah with the Merchants and Miner’s Transportation Company from Baltimore. and the Ocean Steamship Company’s Steamers from Boston, at Fernandina with Mallory Line, and at Jacksonville with the Clyde Line. Through Routes with Pullman Sleepers to Jacksonville without change. FOR BEST MAP OF FLORIDA, AND PAMPHLETS AND ALL INFORMATION, ADDRESS éléiléilééléilééléaléiléélé 3 ;‘?ei1-7:1~1~1~1~4~+1~1«Irei-rlri-1~*r1~+++1°f’¥‘¥°“¥°q5’°l3')6l~“"l5‘¥x'l°“l’@S‘% . . . A 2. Presents this season unusually attractive routes of travel to ‘ .l y REACHING 9% we as °’>’@*’°FIiOI'?Il“)a1X,s~.§ai:> ‘ ' N. S. TRAFFIC MANAGER. A_ O, MacDONELL, GEN. PAss. AGENT, JACKSONVILLE, FLA. 25 Hour Solid Vestibuled Train C with Jacksonville Pullman Drawing Room Sleepers, Vilithoutchange, L‘ VIA TI-IE SOUTHERN BFIIDWEIY. Lea Ving, Cincinnati on this train at 8:30 a. m. passengers are only 1&5 SIGSI-I".l" CDLJT FLORIDA RESORTS. Trains leaving Cincinnati at 8:00 p. in. carry Pullman Union Buffet Sleepers, Cincinnati to Jacksonville, without change. w_ A_ TURK, C. A. BENSCOTER, GEN'L PASS. AGENT, ASST. GEN’L PASS. AGENT, WASHINGTON, D. C. KNOXVILLE. TENN- 4*-Aﬁlﬂzg in reaching the principal THE QUEEN & CRESCENT ROUTE - o - SUPERB as VESTIBULED an TRAINS - o - SOUTH CARRYING as FAST SCHEDULES “:%>l<- THROUGH _ , Fl-_°R'PA _ Solid Vestibuled Trains with Pullman Sleeping F OM [N R C CJNNA“ To PULLMAN Cars and gay tcogﬁhtes. Parlor,6g%f/ielang.hOb- _ _ SLEEPERS serva ion ars o a tanooga. 1 ies ort- riviue’ HfS' ma est Line from Cincinnati. 3 Lines Sleeping Cars r earls’ ' Daily. 26 Hours Cincinnati to Jacksonville. Chattanooga, - - 1O “ PARLOR, Atlanta, - - - 15 ~« CAFE NEW ORLEANS Birmingham, - - 14 “ AND Vestibuled Trains, carrying Com artment Ves- Ashevjlle, - - 18 “ oBSERVA_ tibuled Sleeping Cars, Piirlor, Ca 9, and Obser- Houston’ _ _ _ 36 .. TION vation_Cars. 90 Miles S ortest Line roin Cui- _ L A 1 88 “ cinnati. 25 Hours en route. Direct Line via. .‘l?.:\ 05 nge 95: " " CARS. New Orleans to Mexico and California. Direct Connections at Cincinnati with Through Vestibuled Trains of all Lines from the North. Send for Q. & 0. Florida Hand-Book and other Literature. RATES, ROUTES, SCHEDULES, ETC., CHEERFULLY FURNlSHED. W. A. BECKLER, NORTHERN PASSENGER AGENT, 111 ADAMS STREET.-CHICAGO, ILL. W. C. RINEARSON, Gzm. PASSENGER Assn GlNG|NNATl. OHIO. 41.41 _ 100 THE FLAMING SVVORD. FLORIDA NEWSPAPERS FREE. We will send you the “South Florida Home” 3 months on trial for ten cents, and insert your name in our Mailing List free of charge, which will bring you hundreds of sample copies of Florida newspapers, maps, circulars, etc.; and if you want to visit or locate in Florida, you can very easily de- cide where to go and how to get there. You will be pleased with the small investment of 10 cents. Stamps taken. Address SOUTH I“IiOI{lDA HOME, ST. Pirricnsnuae, FLORIDA. [Copyri_r]hfr»d Jllarch 19.01, by Y. 0. Lr*c.] Miscellaneous Notes and Queries. A Monthly Journal of History, Folk-Lore, Art, Science, Literature, Masonry, Mysticism, Mathemat- ics, Metaphysics, Theosophy, etc. This magazine contains a large number of the odds and ends in all departments of literature “from many a quaint and curious volume of forgotten lore.” Commenced July, 1882. Volume XIII. began with 1895. Each volume fully indexed. $1.00 a year in advance. Its motto is, ‘Many people know many things, no one everything.” Circulates in all parts of the world. Address 8. C. (IL L. M. GOULD, (Printers, Pub- Iishers, and BookselIers,) Manchester, N. H. THE VVHITE HOUSE. The Populists will capture it in ’9G. Sow the country down with Third Party literature. 1 will print your name and address on the 1’enple’s Party Exchange List for a Silver dime, and you will receive a large number of leading Third Party papers for reading and distribution. Write PLAINLY. J. H. PADGETT, Lock Box 416, Ennis, Texas. National Suicide and Its Prevention. A scholarly review of the social con- dition of our country, an able disserta- tion on and exposure of the existing money system of the Government, with the evil which it has entailed. Should be in the hands of every student of soci- ology and ﬁnance. PRICE, 50 CENTS. Guiding Star Publishing House, WASHINGTON HEIGHTS, CHICAGO, - - ILLINOIS. SUBSCRIBE FOR The Morning Star, A MONTHLY JOURNAL OF MYSTICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL RESEARCH. An able exponent of Hermetic Science, giving the imler meanings of the doctrines of Primitive Christianity, those of the Christ Jesus and the Immortal Isis,—— ‘ the creative Wisdom of the Occident, the Mysteries of Free-Masonry, and Philoso- phy of the Rosicrucians, Alchemy, Astro- logy,»ctc. SAMPLE Corr FREE. 50 Cents per Annum. Peter Davidson. Loudsrille. White Co. Ga. ASTROLOGY. Accurate description, important changes and one full-page advice, 10 cents; send date and hour of birth. P. TOMLINSON, 3 Ashburton Place, - Boston. THE DEIIDINOOD INDEPENDENT. DAILY AND VVEEKLY. FREEMAN KNowL1«:s, Enrros. The only Populist Daily in South Dakota. DEADWOOD, s. DAKOTA. SUBSCRIBE F03 The Trades Unionist Publislied Every Saturday BY THE TRADES UNIoNIsr PUBLISHING Co., B A LTI MOR E. Subscription, $1.00 Per Year; 6 Months 50c; 3 Months, 25c. TI-IE , SI’: ’/I\\ NAUGURATION OFA 87% Hour Train IBETVVEEBI Célqicago aﬁd Florida Via the OPENS TO THE TRAVELING PUBLIC THE ) UIGKEST AND »\@I«3ES’I‘ SERVICE EVER OFFERED BY ANY LINE. THE SERVICE .. OF THIS TRAIN. . C O . THIS TRAIN LEAVES CHICAGO AT 8:32 P. M. DAILY, REACHING JAGKSONVIHHE THE SECOND MORNING, MAKING DIRECT CONNECTIONS IS UNEXCELLED LADIES’ AND smoxmc cans . w. H. MCDOEL, VIC!-PRES. 4. can. Man. FRANK J. REED, GIZN. _PAsa. Aer. FOR ALL POINTS IN FLORIDA. VESTIBULED FROM END TO END WITH PULLMAN’S FINEST SLEEPING AND COM- PARTMENT CARS, DINING, OBSERVATION, All Meals served in a First-Class Dining Car . . en route. ‘ 2 City Ticket Oﬁce, 232 Clark Street. .. v . .~‘-apt-6-ov»,-s~—‘ , _- ,........,_.rn. .
Show less
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.)--Periodicals, Cook County (Ill.)--Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-fls-09-05
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: General Motors Building
Publisher: Reuben H. Donnelley Corporation
Date: 1933
Place published: Chicago (Ill.)
Notes: Copyright 1933, and published by the Reuben H. Donnelley Corporation, Chicago
Geography: Chicago (Ill.), Cook County (Ill.), Illinois
Subjects: World's Fair, Century of Progress International Exposition (1933-1934 : Chicago, Ill.), Postcards -- Illinois -- Chicago
Identifier: yhm-spe-hod-pos-mis040
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, House of David Collection

Title: Guiding star
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908 (Editor), Koresh, 1838-1908 (Editor), Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1886-1889
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Prospectus: Periodical publication of the Koreshan Unity, founded by Dr. Cyrus R. Teed (Koresh), Chicago, Illinois. Published: v. 1, no. 1 (Dec. 1886)-v. 3, no. 4 (Apr. 1889).
Notes: Periodical publication of the Koreshan Unity, founded by Dr. Cyrus R. Teed (Koresh), Chicago, Illinois. Published: v. 1, no. 1 (Dec. 1886)-v. 3, no. 4 (Apr. 1889).
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 01 (December 1, 1886)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1908, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1886-12-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: a 3 GUDHZG tsrrre THE EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. wait, 14.) 3 VOL. I. DECEMBER 1, 1886. No. 1. THE GUIDING STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY C. R. TEED, M. D. ROOM 55 CENTRAL MUSIC HALL, CHICAGO. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: ' Cne Year, ‘ .. .. .. . .. $1.00 Six Months, .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .50 Three Months, .. . . . . . . . . .. .25 Single Copies, .. .. .. . . . .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.” address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. Publishers 'inse7~t'£ng the foregoing P7'ospect'u»s in theirjournals or magazines as a reading notice, will rece/tve a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, they zmill mark the copy and forwarct to our 0 cc. Man's pu7n'ﬁcatI27on from his animal pr_opensttz'_es and I/)1,.St'L7tCtS, merg...
Show morea 3 GUDHZG tsrrre THE EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. wait, 14.) 3 VOL. I. DECEMBER 1, 1886. No. 1. THE GUIDING STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY C. R. TEED, M. D. ROOM 55 CENTRAL MUSIC HALL, CHICAGO. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: ' Cne Year, ‘ .. .. .. . .. $1.00 Six Months, .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .50 Three Months, .. . . . . . . . . .. .25 Single Copies, .. .. .. . . . .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.” address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. Publishers 'inse7~t'£ng the foregoing P7'ospect'u»s in theirjournals or magazines as a reading notice, will rece/tve a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, they zmill mark the copy and forwarct to our 0 cc. Man's pu7n'ﬁcatI27on from his animal pr_opensttz'_es and I/)1,.St'L7tCtS, merges hwn out (_)f_ has _ammal ems- tence mto the domam of has dzmne tije. Entered at the Post Office in Chicago, Ill., as second- class matter. THE GUIDING STAR has arisen, because of a critical period in the world’s re- search after light. Genuine Divine Science——which means . the true science regarding all things in the Divine economy——must have a mouthpiece and advocate. From such a necessity the GUIDING STAR appears above the horizon. Its mission is to in- duct the early wakers from the dreamy past into the presence of the coming day. It is intended to be broad enough to treat every subject, seeking investiga- tion, fairly and squarely, regardless of consequences’. A department of its work will be to . . . . .s " _ _ 1110 Wvely d1. erentiate the true from , . the spurious Christian science and to ‘distinguish between metaphysics and that which is falsely so-called. WHAT IS CHRISTIAN SCIENCE? The fact that thousands of people have _ been cured andwill still continue to be cured by the action of mind upon mind, and mind upon matter cannot be reason.- ably questioned. Every observing med- ical man knows that the inﬂuence of his mind and the minds of others over his patients is as great as the inﬂuence of the drugs he administers. One of the ﬂrst things I ever learne.d in the prac- tice of medicine was the importance of“ wholesome inﬂuences over the patient’s mind. This is an important factor in every successful effort to heal the sick. But where shall we begin to discriminate between the action of the mind of the materialist who heals successfully, and the action‘ of the so-called Christian sci- entist. Hundreds of people have been baptised by the inspiration of one wo- man whose mercenary spirit and sophis- tical processes have stimulated their aspirations in a new direction, and a’ new impetus has been given to a system of healing, which for the last ﬁfty years has been practiced successfully by many indix iduals. The new impetus has been given by denominating the system Christian Science. Because a new name has been attached to an old system, are the people to be deceived and forced to 5. 5- . ._. . ,_ :m'-a e’ ’ I ' -,?'£.“*t‘*.=*éi§?'v:a>’-c<.t«e:sc~ra~‘=-’-'*"‘ _ ’ "f '7:::.4:' ;,!‘,,, . "- ‘ - , 1 _z.’ ,.\., \ \~. I 3 , ,.i~« ."~‘»§' I ‘ ‘mm « ‘ J». n r\« ,«.'1 ' ' ‘ ' ": ;i‘;'»~.;1a,.:v52&;.a.-... - .53." g ~i"-“:‘!~"“ \.~'\__._-/ \. 4*} 2 THE GUIDING STAR. accept a batch of unphilosophical and unscientiﬁc nonsense and theoretical speculation ? The time has come for the metaphysi- cians to enter into an analytical dis- crimination of principles, and to reject every hypothesis when, after a thor- /" ough and rational examination, it 3’ ii proves to sustain no relation whatsoever to the facts and principles of the prac-1‘ - tice. _ V The whole subject of so-called Chris- J tian Science resolves itself into the pro- blem of vital force, its differentiation of f qualities, methods of conservation (hus- ; banding) and transmission. When the ‘ hem of Jesus’ garment was touched he ‘ ‘ knew it from the fact as he himself de- clared, that he felt virtue go out of him. 1 .,,The woman was healed by this virtue. J Was the woman a good or bad one? She being bad or good could have had no special relation to the process and V formula. At one time Jesus healed ten pr’ars‘ons;‘one returned to give God the glory, the others had no consideration but for themselves. A vital force was transmitted, and that force (virtue) ac- cording to the statement of Jesus, went of him. The literal rendering of the Greek text is as follows: “And immediately the Jesus knowing V in himself that out of himself power having gone out, turned round in the crowd and said, who touched my clothes ?” i , ~ V. The word virtue or power is rendered from the Greek word dunamis (dyna- mis). It may be rendered force, power, strength, potency, etc. No two persons can receive the same . y quality of the vital forces from the one lwho heals. I Whence proceeds the power of heal- ing ? Is it derived from the healer, from the patient, or from a source extraneous to both? These questions are often asked, and a correct answer to these in- quiries will go far to ‘solve the now vexed N,‘ M problem, and to establish the system upon a scientiﬁc, and, hence, a solid, foundation. Virtue (vital force) did pro- ceed from Jesus. What .made that force proceed from him ? Not primarily his own thought, for he knew only of the departure of the virtue by his experience ;''of the sensation. The woman’s desire to be healed attracted» the potency or gdynamis from himself. If there had i een no surplus, there would have been F-o giving off in response to the woman’s (desire. The healing was the result of he union of the force proceeding from E im, and the substance of the woman’s desire (for desire is substance) genera- ted in the woman. In this case the de- sire was active and the surplus force if. ,. Jesus passive. The process of healing does not‘ always depend upon this spe- cial relation of the forces. Oftentimes the healer must be active, and always, when the desire of the pa- tient is passive. Let us take for instance the case of -an infant. The child has no outward conscious desire to be healed, but there is a passive vacuity and a tendency to absorb that which may be consciously. transmitted. The mother’s love alone would heal the child, but the intensity of her desire for the child’s life——in other words, her intense familism——prevents her from husbanding (conserving) a surplus vital force or from attracting it from other sources. In other Words, the intensity of desire contracts the channel or ave- nue of its communication. channel through which to reach the dy- inginfunt. The metaphysician is called to the bedside of a dying child. The mother is all intensity. Her groanings for her in- fant darling are unutterable. The first step for the metaphysician is to quiet the mother’s fears, ‘and, if possible, both by argument and t1*]’»atment, to / r / Amother’s love is the best possible A THE GUIDING STAR. 3 conﬁdence. When she becomes "c, then the healer may transmit zwledge of the character and quali- ' : of the vital forces employed, meth- i : of differentiation, processes of gen- tion and transmission, and the laws heir reunion. All these are factors hin the legitimate domain of inquiry, (: ception and consciousness. Nothing s rt of this is the Christ knowledge or ' ristian Science. ‘ he devil may, and does have the , 761' to heal, and on the strength of - '1. &..power to build up a vast speculative ( ric and call it the Christ knowledge, -pl faith of men in all that is truly through this hypothesis overthrow‘ of Jesus must remain of paramount im- portance ; and taking His own teachings as the highest expression of truth, the perfected humanity (first, as manifest in the gcnemtecl “Son of Man,” “Son of God”; a11d, second, as made manifest in the regenemted sons of God), must con- stitute the source and sources of the life potency or the vital force of the immor- tal smtus. Jesus made the declaration that the Father gave Him to have life-— in Himself. In his conjunction with the Father, the Father and the Son were made one, not merely in spirit, but one in person, Jesus being the fullness of the God-head bodily, and the Father dwelling in him. As the Son was made one with the Father by conjunctional unity, so the Son who has become the Father is made one with the sons of re,‘-Mi generation (reproduction) from Jesus the Christ. Thus the children of regen- eration come to have life in themselves. The vital potency, then, is not a S11D- , stance extraneous to the man’s being, I" but in the man himself, including spirit soul and body: that is, the entire strr Q‘ J ture is the laboratory in which then 1 H" forces are generated and through whip ,2 they must be controlled. SOME ONE HAS DIED. THE METAPHYSICIANS RESPONSIBLE. “It is a Well known fact, says a Peoria paper, that during the past six or eight months several persons have died under this treatment (the mind cure), and doubtless for the want of proper medi- cal attention.” If the Peoria journal had been awake to its public responsibilities as the guar- dian of the peoples’ interests in the di-. - rection of the health of the community, it might have heard of a few deaths un- der other circumstances. More people die of poisonous drugs administered at the hands of so-called educated physi- cians than die of disease. This can be Al‘ ' + ,/ 4 THE GUIDING STAR. demonstrated, and without much difﬁ- culty. “Others who have been deluded into the belief that there is medical virtue in the pov\-wows of the mind healers,” the same journal continues to iterate, “have lingered, -in misery until death stared them"'iii the face, and alarmed them out of the delusion sufﬁciently to induce ' them to call in the physician,” etc. Nine hundred and ninety-nine of every , thousand who have employed the meta- physicians have done so after despair- ing of. receiving any beneﬁt from the doctors, and for this and no other cause has the mind cure system assumed the proportions so alarming to some people, especially such as may still have the in- terests of the physical M. D.s’ at heart. _) There are a greet many mercenary quacks in the ranks of the mental heal- ers, and the system requires sifting, no a doubt, and will receive it, but so far in this particular" the medical profession can discount the mental healers by great lds. The questionof the study of the >d’s supremacy over matter will not n by the agitation of the public ,«ss. The world will progress in spite of the opposition of that conceited and bigoted class of materialists, called Doc- tors of Medicine, by virtue of a little smattering of a superﬁcial and false ed- ucation. - A great many people will die when the timecomes, and it is no new thing in the‘world’s history to have a death oc- casionally. Really, it seems to be an important factor in human economy. Undertakers had about the same busi- ness as now before the metaphysicians were heard of much, and for a long time our cemeteries have evidenced the in- ._ability of the regulars to cope success- fully with the grim. monster. Until they manifest a little improve- ment in the power to control disease, Why not let the mind-cure people enter into a fair competition ? After the phy. sicians have given over a case as l'1(pé_. less, there ought not to be much gr bling because./a patient dies in o 1 hands. FOUNDATION PRINCIPLES or CUB-E. 1. The laws governing the generation dynamis (virtue or healing potency). 2. The laws governing the conserV'zttip or husbanding of dynamis. it x 3. The laws governing the utilizatioiiof j dynamis. ’ . it These laws will be fully discussediin subsequent issues of THE GUIDING STAB: of ‘I. TO BE A TRUE HEALER. Always be in a state of rest. Be resigned to circumstances which you cannot control, but aim always to make the circumstances as good as it is possible . ‘ii. for you to make them, so far as under your control. Let there be no conﬂict between your conviction of truth and your desires pd ’- taining to what you regard as the rigl t thing. In other words, make your affe - tions harmonize with what your intelle tells you is right. Bring your loves to agree with your coll - victions of truth, and health will be tl I result to yourself, and you will alwa carry a surplus of vital force to give off=i: - your neighbors who may call upon you if your virtue which you will feel to go of you if they but touch the hem of ﬂou garment. SPECIFIC MENTAL TREATMENT The mind through the brain presidel over the organs and functions of the body l The brain is the great laboratory of O] ganic life and upon the harmonious rel’; tion of its parts and the regular and eas .. performance of its functions, dependsth generation of the spirits and essences whic are to be transmitted from the brain tot body which it supports, and which in tur is resupported by it, u ,._.... ‘ . .. .»«.w 4 <_ V . ~_- .-‘=12 : _-.. aw _ ,-.-:..,;.. - « -—~ - THE GUIDING STAR. 5 _ .2...‘ _- -.-- --- \._.-—----—--—--— ' ix . . The cerebral structure is organically ar- ranged upon the same basis of construc- tion as the cosmic universe with corre- sponding relations of parts with governing "centres of motion and sensory action. The knowledge of the location and relation of such centres, their special functions as pertaining to each other, and to the body over which they preside, and of the modes of perpetuating their healthy action, and of imparting vital stimulus when deranged _ in their organic integrity or function, is an _ essential prerequisite to scientiﬁc treat- ment and uniform success. Aside from the few special central poles ' of the cerebral structure, there are numer- ous cortical centers which are related to and preside over the functions of the body. To be uniformly and scientiﬁcally success- ful. the student of metaphysics must ac- quaint himself with their location and spe- cial ofﬁces as pertaining to the organs of the body to which they relate. The special centres of function are loca- ted in the cortical area of the brain. The ‘cortex is that part of the brain covering- -as a bark the entire encephalic mass. and i is called the gray matter or substance. Cortex means bark. A ‘ There are a few fundamental laws or ciples upon which the whole subject of , al healing rests the principal factors of which are the generation, economy, and transmission of the vital forces, the real virtue (dynamis) of the»-organism. Genu- Inely Scientiﬁc l1eali11g, or healing accord- “ ing to knowledge (which means the same) depends upon the speciﬁc transmission of the eeonomized vital force to special corti- cal centres. For example, we may take the phreno- logical organ situated at the center of the Supel-‘ciliarv arch (the eye brows) as a cen- tI‘e‘0f function. This organ is situated if‘ midway in the curve or arch between the ?1'g_3»11 of individuality and calculation. -. Phls arch governs theliver and alimentary -' 331131 Perlpherically, (circumferentially), . I. . , W" ., @‘ﬁ‘«‘f“"?';“'(f":I-I‘"¢*""-‘:~;-»-7ve\err,‘Vn“~:3‘-—~« -...—.- while the organ of alimentation (aliment- iveness) constitutes the pivot or central pole of function. The central organ of the arch above alluded to is denominated weight by the phrenologists. : In derangements of the liver and ali- mentary canal there is a want of. balance between the two poles of this system; namely, the organ of alimentation and gravity or weight. The equalizationof these poles or a restoration to equilibrium, . or balance of action, will restore the integ- rity of the organ or organs depending upon them. . ' Each centre of the superciliary arch. or ridge speciﬁcally relates to alimentary cen- ters iii the body; that is, to the various centers of that canal extending from the mouth to the rectum. [TO BE CONTINUED.] THERE never has been in the history of the World a time more fraught with interest to the seeker after truth than the present hour. Especially "does it devolve upon the ‘‘_Christian Worlc ” to, search diligently the hidden things and bring to light the mysteries of the past and present from the archives of eternal I l ‘-T. / « / truth, for Satan stalks abroad in mani--\ ‘ fold disguises, robed in the livery of heaven to captivate and capture the un- Wary.;~5 One of the most subtle forms of Satan’s manifestation at the present time is in the deceptive guise of a false- ly appropriated title well calculated to lead astray. The title will disclose it- self early in the progress of the cause which this paper represents. The most dangerous counterfeits are .- those which resemble the most closely y; the bills of the banks upon which they f are issued. It Will require sometimes the most critical examination to differentiate the true from the false, and it is the province of THE GUIDING STAR to furnish to its readers the differential signs, and in- dices discriminative of the genuine from the counterfeit. l /' ‘x’ l l r l 7 — « 2 I ‘v l-/1 u 0 ing from the ethnic potencies of the '_. past, and now culminating as the pro- ‘? duct of all ages, in the fruitage of Im- Ca mortal Life, is not the proper one for ‘ (lhe denomination of the system. ‘ ‘ ’ Ourﬁrst objection to the term “Chris- tian Science” is, that with many minds it circumscribes the sentiment regard- r/ing the truth, to the conception that ‘)1 Jesus the Christ is the only .fE:%nifesta- t‘ tion of the Deity‘ and that esent \‘ . impulse is but a continuatioiii vital of the power that Jesus possies '‘’/exercised and transmitted to His: p t, tles. The present awakening is but of a hundred impulses to the one great determination : namely, that of the IT awakening of the humanity into its real U1 life begotten of the Father. ne} In every age of the world a new Mes,‘ We siah is manifest, and the manifestatio C of the Messiah of this age will be the re- a sult of a perfect and absolute overco1n- ‘ f) ing, and upon him who - thus overcomes the Lord says in Revelations, I will n write my new name. The Divine Science W‘ which involves more than the mere fac- il tor of restoring the physical man to a “"“'title for the great system of truth evolv- THE GUHTJINU SIAH. C evil” phase of metaphysics, are avowedly" anti-Christian when they are pinned _ down to a true statement of their pos tion. The world is waking up to the fact that it has been groping in darkness. It needs light, and is looking for the rising of the sun. Ignorant of the true character of the Divine orb of heavenly splendor, those who seek the light vain- ly imagine the hazy glimmer of the great luminary’s refracted rays, through the smoky atmosphere of an obscured mental vision, to be the direct radiation from the central orb. The people do not perceive the direct radiations from the celestial luminary. Wait a little and see how completely the smoky haze of the present supposed light of day will dissipate under the in- iluence of the more resplendent glory. 9 THE term “Christian Science,’ as a .Grod. " - tion of the good and the evil, and me and the false. ,unequivocal terms. physical and animal health, will not as- sume in this the scientiﬁc age of the : world the name of “Christian Science.” The second objection to the term ‘V “Christian Science” is, that a spurious ‘ sophisticism has gone forth under the title “Christian Science,” which cannot hold water with any sensible people. ' Already the advocates of the super- _f: attenuated metaphysicsare wriggling and squirming to get over their commitment ﬂ to an hypothesis which they themselves 7 know to be absurd, and which they be- lieve all sensible people know equally to be absurd. The position that there is =1» no nfiatter, is an untenable one, and it will not be long before there will be at general backing down from the ridicu-T lous hypothesis. _ One of the principal theories held t “<2 by the high dilutionists in metapliysic»s—‘g' those who deny the existence of matter——' is that man as he now exists is the ex-‘' pression of Deity, and they make no dis-A , ‘ tinction whatsoever concerning the char-_?; acter of the man, whether he be the un-'.1 regenerate and sensual, or the regener- ate man, begotten through the Christ 7‘ God by the unfoldment of the S0118 o ( ,3? ‘G 4' The time has come for a crucial tes in this question of the relation of n to God, and a discriminate differe Every,p_e,r,son vazho professes to teacf, and »facti.cem;; what has gone forth a ence” will be forced sooj‘5 or‘ "t*ér,,to“""the avowal or denial of 2,; personal Divinity of Jesus the Christ Not only so, bu-5; they will be compelled to discriminat between the supreme holiness of God-man, Jesus, and the animal ma ; and woman steeped in their own selﬁsh; ness who set themselves up as equal t-f. Him and just as much the sons‘ of as He was. ‘ ' ' Nine of every ten of the teachers W 9 believe in the “no matter, no sin, and ' CD§(Dd"r'{hr'r-vefm .1 . s (pastor. The seats are free, and all are does to the laws of universayuormg invited. ‘I’ ’ ‘ ‘ The Church and College are to be presided—a,: ’ * ’over by a Board of Counselors composed of 24 the science (knowledge) of metaphysics must V earth; that is, the invisible heavens and earth, V: and, also, the visible or natural heavens and e ' I Obstetrics. THE GUIDING STAR. 15 COLLEGE ANNOUNCEMENT or THE WORLD’S COLLEGE or LIFE. This school is essentially,a school of meta- physics. The fundamental object -is to teach the Di- vine Science or the Science of Immortal Life. Tﬁie Mental Cure, or what goes by the name of “Christian Science,” reduced toscientiﬁc prin- ciples comprises one department of the Col- lege curriculum. BOARD OF DIRECTORS. C. R. TEED, M. D. V C. E. MCCOLLISTER, M. D. MRS. A. L. LORD. »‘ - Mns. M. J. SINGER. / MR. M. J. MCCLELLAN. MRS. EMMA EBERMAN. FACULTY. C. R. TEED, M. D., President. C. E. MCCOLLISTER, Professor of Anatomy. Mns. M. A. Seymour, Prof. Gynecology and The Faculty will not be fully made up till under the auspices of the College, teachers are qualiﬁed to instruct in the principles for which the school is instituted. The College is associated with a church which, at present, holds its Sunday services every Sunday afternoon at 3 o’clock in Weber Hall, corner Wabash Ave. and Jackson St. = church service is conducted by C. R. members. METAPHYSICS. Genuine metaphysics has for its fulcrum and support genuine physics. In other words,‘ be derived from, and founded upon, a genuine knowledge of nature. A true knowledge of physics (nature) is God’s knowledge of His own works, for He created both the heavens and the h. Our system of metaphysics (the only true sys» tem of metaphysics taught) is divided and class siﬁed into general and speciﬁc metaphics (be- yond nature). Its SPECIFIC department embraces the _;l§.w‘ of SPECIFIC HEALING, the cure of disease through the generation, conservation and utilization of the soul and «spirit forces fir man as derived from God, or, as developed in man through (a'rod’s inherence in him. Students are not compelled to take a fulll collegiate course, but the highest diploma of the College is only granted after passing ex‘ aminations in all the studies. Special diplomas will be issued to metaphysi». cal students. CURRICULUM. ANALOGICAL ANATOMY. This involves the comparative study of hu« man anatomy with the construction of the phy» sical universe or the natural cosmos. For the purpose of a comprehensive study of this subject the cosmic domain is divided inte three distinctive domains; namely, the Physi? cal Macrocosm, the Anthropological Macro- cosm, and the Microcosm, all of which arenT l _ \ \ constructed upon the same comparative or cor: responding principles. ANALOGICAL PHYSIOIJOGY. .-vi’ . _ GYNECOLOGY. This chair embraces much more than is taught in any of the schools upon this subject. By the study of Anatomy and Physiology, upon the basis of universal analogy, the stu- jdeﬁt is enabled to master principles impossi- ble to reach by any other course of study. He acquires a knowledge of the laws of function, which lie at the foundation of life in its every domain. OBSTETRICS As RELATED To MENTAL ACCOUCHE- MENT. This involves all necessary and vpracticafl aids aside from the mental stimulus A whichshas~ \ Compa‘ ‘fijjive or analogical physiology em» I braces me general application as related I A , if motion or action, that analogi» ﬁiconstruction and relation of I . i :1 , ; “ V i I ~..-{,—,.._...—-._...,.,. ...... .. . ...._r—_.-.,—.,-...-e-aggv.-:w.v:s=.<a';_';garsg~ A V «.=. A .- A7’: 7‘. , . .A,_ _:_:«V...._,. —~.r -_3_‘.._.,: 3,: _ : ,: yr. _ .v . V g V» _ E6 THE GUIDINGJ STAR. tens the process of labor and relieves from painful parturition. ANATOMY. PHYSIOLOGY. HIGHER CHEMISTRY. PHYSIOLOGY or‘ THE BRAIN AND NERVOUS SYSTEM. SYSTEM. ASTRO BIOLOGY. This is the study of the relations and motions ef the solar, lunar and stellar systems as they pertain to the corresponding domains in the human economy. ‘It involves a study as much beyond Astrology as the knowledge and pow- er of Moses was beyond the knowledge and power of the Egyptian Magii. It will be impossible to ﬁll all these chairs by separate professors in the ﬁrst session of the College. Teachers capable of instructing in these higher departments must be created in this school before they can ﬁll some oft the branches with credit. PATHOLOGY OF THE BRAIN AND NERVOUS ‘ The subjects named as separate studies will, be taught in the ﬁrst session of “THE WoRLD’s COLLEGE or LIFE.” ,:1\ There will be a continuous course throug - t_ the Fall and Winter, commencing Monday - 1 Nov. 15, 1886, at Art Gallery Hall, 24 and 2 - ti Adams St. - < Students may take up one or more studiesG 33/ as their time and means will permit, and pursu them for a long or short time as desired. Dily """"\ plomas will be granted, when after thoroug 8 examination students are found to have suﬂi G ciently mastered the principles taught in th l College to teach and practice the system. * COLLEGE FEES. A , Matriculation. . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .$ 5 00 ‘ Professor’s fees for the ﬁve principal 1 branches . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 30 00 1 Diploma fee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. 15 00 1 Terms strictly in advance, except fee for dia, ploma, which is to be paid upon graduation on students. . — For particulars see M. J. McClellan, Secre-f tary of the College, ofﬁce, room 55 Central Music Hall; or, Dr. Teed, President of the College, from 9 to 10 A. M., 682 W. Monroe street. Each full course will embrace four weeks, or twenty-four days. Those who wish to take a shorter course in general Metaphysics can do so by special ar- rangement with the President of the College. "Obstacles are not t0 b0.b1'0k911 GOW” but isurmcunted and passed over.” “The oreatness of the sztgta consists 1n ' '° ~ — ' /st ' «mess of P91-feet 1no«flc'mt1on, and H1 l3h<¥' .l“~ "” ' mirir. Hmt m‘oduces,the _]nstness of hte. I THE MINISTRY OF ANGELS. “AND it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth to Gali- lee and was baptized of John in Jordan. And straightway coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descendiiinmiinon him. And there came a voice’ from heaven, saying, ‘Thou art my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased.’ And immediately the Spirit driveth him into the wilderness. And he was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan; and was with the wild beasts; and the angels ministered unto him.” (Mark I. 9 to 13 inclusive). It ought to be the mission of a genuine “Christian Science” to satisfy the world as to whether the above statement is an historical hoax ornot. Satan tempted Jesus or he did not. If there be no Satan then of course Satan did not tempt him and the statement is false. ministered unto him or they did not. If they did, then the heavenly or meta- physical World is made up of something more than a homogenious spiritual or spirit mass with no personal identity and consciousness. If Angels ministered unto Jesus, the good and great teacher, there existed some law by which this ministration was accomplished, and there also existed a necessity for such ministration in the Lord’s case. If there existed a law by which Angels and the man Jesus could iuter-commu- nicate, the law exists to-day, and the only reason whygsuch intercourseiisknot common in the present age is because the unbelief of the World separates the 95' Angels , natural from the heavenly domain toy’ DIE Der. ion THE ‘GUIDING STAR. 23 THE TR-IUNE GOD. IT is important in the ﬁrst issue of THE GUIDING STAR, that the question of our position regarding the Divinity be thoroughly -deﬁned, and differentiated from the old theology, and also from the metaphisically attenuated theology of the Eddy school of so-called “Christian Science.” In this deﬁnition we start out with the emphatic and unambiguous state- ment that the‘ personal Divinity is the centrally conscious God-head and is not an all pervasive Spirit, an ocean of homogenious force, but He is a uniﬁc and centrally located point of love and wisdom, scrutenizing and presiding over the domains of His creation. We most emphatically believe in the trinity or tri-unity, but not in the fal- lacious dogma of the tri-personality. The God-head is the three attributes of Father, Son and Spirit, the Spirit being the product continuously of the unity of the Fatherhood and Sonship. The Lord Jesus, the Christ, was and is the fulness of this God-head bodily as declared of Him. It is declared of man that he was made in the image and likeness of God. If it be true that God created man in His own image and likeness, then by the study of the form and nature of this man, made in God’s image and like God, we may comprehend the true character of the God-head whether it be one, two or three in person. We cannot study this image and like- ness from the standpoint of the fallen _ man, or from the defective being, but rather in the image restored or in the one made perfect through suffering, and of whom it_ is declared, “He is the ex- ress image of the person (not the ersons) of God, Now this express image of God’s per- Ion is not the express image merely of me attribute of the God-head, but the express image of the fulness of the God- head, which is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. Jesus was the restored man, God manifest in the ﬂesh or in the solidarity of God the Lord’s presence, and consequently the archetype whence; " ’ in C we may study the Divine chafacterég The Spirit of God originates in it activity of the mind of the Divine personality. Hence the Spirit is not so supreme as the person of God. We look therefore beyond the Spirit to the centrally localized Divine love and wis- dom for the true God-head, a Divine love and wisdom which only has per- petuity by virtue of the law of the successive incarnations of Deity. The Spirit of God is His manifest operation, actuating in its degree every department of the spiritual and physi- cal economy. Those who set the Spirit above the Drvrme person, practically deny God, and are therefore the true manifestation of the anti-christ. The Spirit is but one manifestation of the God-head while the person is the fulness of the God-head bodily. The prophet Isaiah said of Jesus: “Unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given.’ The government shall be‘upon his shoulder and his name shall be called wonderful, counsellor, the mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of peace.” said unto Jesus, show us the Father and it sufﬁceth us. Jesus answered him, have I been so long time with thee and hast thou ‘not known me Phillip. He that hath seen me hath seen the Father. God’s people ought to awake to the conviction and consciousness of the true Divinity of Jesus the Christ of God. “He is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of every creature, for by him (this image, Jesus the Christ) were all things ‘made that are in Heaven and in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones or dominions, or principalities or powers, All things were made by him 4 Phillip . 24 THE GUIDING STAR. and for Him, and He is before all things, and by Him (Jesus the Christ) all things consist, and He is the head of the body.” We do not deny the Trinity, but we do deny the tri-personality as three distinct and co-equally existing magnates with equal prerogatives. If the Son is a dis- tinct person from the Father he has not the attribute of fatherhood. Having not the attribute of fatherhood he would lack this element or principle of equality and . would be less than God. If we worshipped such a being we would not be worshipping the true God, ~ and would. therefore be idolators. We cannot truely worship Jesus the Christ only as we do so in the conviction that he is the true God and the only genu- ine source of Eternal Life.” We wish then to place ourselves before - the people pronounced on this question of the {cognition of the God-head, and we will face the world of material forms, and the world of spiritual entities on this declaration‘ of our principles fearless of consequences, knowing that victory be- longs to us. CHAMPAIGN, ILL., Nov. 2, 1886. C. R. TEED, M. D. Dear Frieml and Br0t7zer:——Glory! I am better, and am now improving very rapidly. My stomach retains food all right, although I am weak yet. Have not vomited since last Friday. For twenty- ﬁve days I was unable to get even a table- spoonful of water to pass through the py- lorus. After I received your ﬁrst letter I felt I was sure to get well, although seven doc- tors considered my case hopeless. I felt that you and the class were with me. * * Will you please thank the members of the class for me for the kind thoughts and in- terest they have manifested in my behalf I feel that we are a band of brothers and sisters, with one common object—the wel- fare of humanity. ‘ Yours respectfully, R. S. REPLOGLE, M. D. The Assembly of the New Covenant or Church Triumphant. The above is the name of the religious organization established in connection with “The World’s College of Life.” Ser- vices are held every Sunday at 3 p. m., Weber Music Hall; Docto1‘M'I;ee:dL,,pastpWg,, All are cordially invited. ;,t:,< The Christian Dispensation or age has The New Era .:.;? is dawning, and the people are hunger- 7?.‘ reached its culmination. ing for something deﬁnite and tangible regarding the transposition from ‘the old to the new. The sign moving on the line of the ecliptic has passed into the scientiﬁc con- stellation Aquarius, and the false “scien- ces” of the age must be be met by the DIVINE SCIENCE, the true interpretation of nature, supported and corroborated by the true interpretation of Scripture. The Churclr_of_the Restoratorn (the Assem- 1;; bly of the New Covenant) meets this increasing demand by disipensinigmito the hungry and thirsty multitude the genuine abulum of life. i " ~ The editor is not responsible for opinions V contained in selected articles, nor does the fact of their selection indicate an endorse- ‘ gﬁ ment of them. -yth. This also applies to contributed articles. A‘ 1 .93 . gjioi “When agovernment is deserted by the wise, foil; the administration becomes unsound; the ad- the ministration being inefficient, the Whole being win without controle, declines.“ and [When the best and wisest people desert the , ﬁeld of -politics on the ground that it is beneath Le the dignity of the good and pure to associate :coﬁ3— with the bad politician, then the politician has of th it all his own way and the affairs . of govern- Stitm ment are left to the unvirtuous and vile, and and]; legislation suifers proportionablyw-ED.] accgfy
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-01
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-01
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 02 (January 1, 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1909, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-01-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: .71‘ G I 3?‘ I lG+:I« II THE EXPOSITOR or THE DIVINE SCIENCE. ‘Tlessed are they that wash their robes: that they may have authority over the tree of life." (Rendered ' ‘ from the Greek Text, Re-v. rrxii, 14.) _~‘é' VOL. I. JANUARY 1, 1887. TI-IE GUlDlNG STAR. EIDITED AND PUBLISHED BY R. TEED, M. D. ROOM 55. CENTRAL MUSIC HALL, CHICAGO. 3, SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: one Year, .. .. .. .. Six Months, . . .. .. . . .. .. . . .50 Three Months, . . .. .. .. .. .. .25 Single Coples, . . . . .. .. . . .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each.'>v~,.For special rates and standing “ads.” address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. ‘ Published the First of Each Month. Publishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazines as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, they will mark the copy and forward to our 0 cc. ‘ - y‘:$.:$" ‘ . Man’s purification from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him o...
Show more.71‘ G I 3?‘ I lG+:I« II THE EXPOSITOR or THE DIVINE SCIENCE. ‘Tlessed are they that wash their robes: that they may have authority over the tree of life." (Rendered ' ‘ from the Greek Text, Re-v. rrxii, 14.) _~‘é' VOL. I. JANUARY 1, 1887. TI-IE GUlDlNG STAR. EIDITED AND PUBLISHED BY R. TEED, M. D. ROOM 55. CENTRAL MUSIC HALL, CHICAGO. 3, SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: one Year, .. .. .. .. Six Months, . . .. .. . . .. .. . . .50 Three Months, . . .. .. .. .. .. .25 Single Coples, . . . . .. .. . . .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each.'>v~,.For special rates and standing “ads.” address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. ‘ Published the First of Each Month. Publishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazines as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, they will mark the copy and forward to our 0 cc. ‘ - y‘:$.:$" ‘ . Man’s purification from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of_ his _animal exis- tence into the domain of his divine life. Entered at the Post Oﬂice in Chicago, III., as second- class matter. I, 7 Spite the predictions of its enemies the : ‘__GUIDING STAR still shines the harbinger of the oming day. ,3; The wise ones from the Orient behold this 1‘;-ii:.l”'sstar,I' and look for the appearing of the more f resplendent glory, the coming sun Whose radi- ‘wations tinge the horizon with the graynessof the morning. ‘ h The Science of Immortal Life will wake the vv»';;.v;€3d, and usher in the glory of the resurrec- -_,’:«‘,i01ia the genuine sun of righteousness. The 9 it-foundation principle of the science of life is - ‘,1’-the sum’“of the decalogue, namely, love God g‘ with all the heart, might, mind, and strength, thy neighbor as thyself. d,/the Work which the science purposes to ;.C.Q" n plish for the race. The real mission of the science of immor- tality is to inaugurate the perfect social struc- ture, through the manifest rising of the first fruits of life, and the dominion of the sons of God over their inheritance, the kingdoms of the earth. ’ Those who circumscribe their spiritual attain- ments to the speculative side of the Divine science, imagining it to be the development of a new profession into which all may enter regardless of their high spiritual growth which comes only through the process of regenera- _tion as the sequence of the Divine impregna- tive’ potency, will ﬁnd themselves sadly mis- A taken. V * The manifestation of the science means the resurrection of the dead, the coming of the Lord, the establishment of God’s kingdom of righteousness in the world, and the consequent ’ elevation of the race above the inﬂuences of “sin, sickness, and death.” V It does not mean a new profession into Which the common speculator can enter to vie With the common professional speculators of the world. We believe the laborer is Worthy of his hire, but we cannot believe it flight to turn sacred things into the common channels of the speculative tendencies of this corrupt age and day of the World’s evolutions. ’ SPECIFIC ~MENTAL TREATMENT. (CONTINUED FROM No. In order that the student of the t/zera- p peuties of the Divine Science may prac- tice the system without restraint, the question of the source of the potency employed should be thoroughly.-settled; There should be no questionable convicl-.'l' tions. Every conviction should be thor- ouglﬂy grounded, and established in the truth. Ours is the age of the Science No.’ 2 , , 1 . ‘ -3~t4&~‘~£.‘»3_‘; ,_.u,,§,j..~*.s \ A Y , 3*‘ :7 * ... ,, ;.$.. ..., . _ , ..«, _ .... - - rm...-ms 351»: ‘T . . . . <.ﬁI-I T‘ in themselves. 2 THE C.UIDlNG_ STAR. of life, and not the philosophy of it mere- ly. The science of it, is the knowledge of its laws and principles. We are reaching the period of fruition in »-‘whicli will be manifest the Sons of Gen. These sons of God will be the re- generated men having attained to the mind’s supremacy over matter. So called “ Christian Scientists” and Metaphysi- cians do not "manifest the powers which _ were exhibited by theapostlesand dis- ciples ofdesus, nor anything like it, to say nothing of the control which Jesus had over matter, “sin, sickness and death.” These are powers yet to be reached by the students and practitioners of mental therapeutics, howsoever much they may consider themselves as being imbued with the Divine presence and manifestations‘. ' “ These things shall ye do, a.nd greater things than these because I go to ‘the Father.” The promise was not alone ,_to the few Wll0 came under the inﬂuence of the gospel in the inception ot the early Christian church. “ The promise is unto you: and to your children and to all them that are afar off even as many as the Lord our God shall call.” The use of the power in this age of the world will differ from that in the pre- ceding age, in this, that now it is to be scientifically demonstrated, while then the science of it was hidden within the bosom of Jesus himself, the gp§ciples_ and apostles only as themedia, or the transiriission oflltlie pptentkial inﬂuence tolthe afﬂicted, and al$ the falcit"tli'at the sons of God, in this age will generate, nusbland and trolthe (£3/namis. C ,1 Jesus had life in himself. The sons of God begotten of him (for he is the F a.ther by virtue of his having become the regenerator) will also have life with- When they come, in the ,-,_.,_ ... __ fiulness of regeneration to have life in -ftliemselves, they will possess the science of life, and will be able to bring into the best possible normal states those who come under their influence. " Metaphysic.-r,” “Mental” or “ Chris- tian Science,” practiced from an empirical stand point is no part of the divine man- ifestation. Mental therapeutics as a purely scientiﬁc system devoid of the divine life is also a baseless fabric. _, The divine science demonstrated as the science of life, is outwrought through the application‘ of the principles of life, and this involves not only a comprehen- sion of its laws, but strict obedience to- them. What I have to present is ofno use to such as do not desire to becomea law unto themselves, and to live so re--- lated to the origin of life as to possess. its pptency. ilie“"'"“i‘é'élder, being a metaphysician should meet a patient depoloirized in‘ the organ of assimilation, and though posses- sing a scientiﬁc knowledge of the law of polarization; if the laws of conse1'vatipn had not been observed the effort to tie- polarize would be fyfutile. l How important then that the knoWl-- edge of speciﬁc treatment be sustained by the potential element as its fulcrum and support. - Man, the created man, was made in. the image and likeness of God. If so, then as‘God life in Himself, as He is self-existent, so man to be in His image ‘ and like Him, must also be self-existent. The process of regeneration is not com- plete till this state of self creation or per- petual ezvistenee from being is attained. Man does not come into his powers, into the attainment of the mind’s supremacy over matter in its fulness, till his ‘-‘tion to jima0“e and lixkene o: M V l11S may be firought about in man so . s soon as he formulates the “Science of T lmmortal and lear-‘ns obedience to _ its law_s._ ' i“""°"""””'/“"“"i 7”" . _:. C 8" ' . . , THE .._____._..__.._....--_..___ Every person generates vital force. Every one appropriates more or less of the force generated, but no one uses for self-sustenance all the force generated in the vidual* economy one uses all the vital force that he generates, do not understand me to say that there are not those who do not require more than they appropriate for their own support to sustain them in a high degree of health. Many who generate large quantities of pneumic and psychic force dissipate it because they do not know how to econo- mize it. Some may be comparatively good healers in speciﬁc directions and yet be in a state of physical debility because they transmit the d/_z/namis they generate to others with whom they come in contact. ‘ The vital forces or the kinds and qual- ities of the kinds, are ten-thousand-fola in variety. Some peoplegenerate some kinds in super-abundance, while other . kinds they generate in so small a degree as to be deﬁcient in the normal state of that kind. Some people are good healers in some diseases, while‘ they cannot touch with their dynamis other abnormal states. There are causes lying at the foundation A of all these defects in the knowledge and application ot the science. “Metaphysicians ” consult me daily for a knowledge of these things. Many who have been taughtin the attenuated (thin) metaphysics, consult me regard- ing the laws of cure, and not one in ﬁve hundred has the faintest conception of the modus operandi of what they prac- tice. Every thought of the mind is of a spe- u—._—._... [*1 employ the term vidual in its radi- cal sense and application, meaning the di- vided or widowed man; that being his state so long as he is separated from God as he is till his restoration]. When I say no_ GUID ING STAR. . 3 ciﬁc kind and quality. Every lthought differs from every other thought. Each thought not only differs from every other one buteach has its speciﬁc inﬂuence. Thought being substance, and subject to moditications of kind and degrees ofqual- ity if we comprehend the nature and laws of such differences, We may govern the production and employment of the thoughts bya knowledge of such control. Pneumic force (spirit force) is male. Psychic force (soul force) is female. These two forces are generated centrally, and may be called intellectual force (Pneuma) and aﬁectional force (Psyche). Their union constitutes the light and heat of the mind, and is the origin of all the animal forces of the body. At the center of the generation of these forces, they are produced as a homogen- ious substance, but the brain is a com- plex prism so to speak, and as the poten- tial substance of mind, ﬂows out from its center, it is modiﬁed by the many "sub- sidiary centers, and thus the mind force of a homogenous quality, partakes of the quality to correspond to the brain center through which it is trans-elaborated. The primary division of the Encepha- lon is sevenfold. There are seven pri- mary centers, each centre constituting the nucleus of an order of cortical cells. Every one of these centers generates or elaborates a quality of potency corresponding to some one of the solar spectra. I mean by this that themind is of such a complex form and quality that it modiﬁes the homogenous solar potency so as to produce, as the ﬁrst and primary modiﬁcation, seven intellec- tual and affectional potencies correspond- ing to the seven prismatic radiations from the analyzed solar spectrum. To make this more clear to the ordin- ary reader I will state thss in another form. The mind corresponds to thesun _ m_ ,,,,....M...,..»--iv.-.7 - _ ,_$ .,.,,, ..,...t,. .. ,1 . ., -w-——-. . . , _4 , 4 THE GUIDING STAR. The sun is in a state of constant combus- tion, by which it generates light and heat. Wisdom and love or what. is the same, intellect, and affection are the pro- ducts in the mind of the combustion of matter. As the sun throws out its light and heat (the light of the sun being called the solar spectrum) so the mind throws out its radiations of intellection and affection. As the sun’s spectrum (light) can be modiﬁed and analyzed by the action of the prism (speetroscope) so the mind’s light (which is the mental solar spectrum) may be and is modiﬁed by the action of the seven centers of the brain, the organ of the mind. Disease is the aberration of some one or more of the functions of the body, causediby either central or perispherical lesion or ' some obstruction to physical or mental action. Disease depends upon the dis- turbance of some one or more of the cen- ters, and the thought of the Therapeutist, must be of such a quality as to harmon- ize with the thought at the mental centre where the disturbance is felt, or where it may have originated. Now it is plain to be seen that there must be seine systematic procedure through which the laws of function may be deﬁnitely ascertained. As all funcion (whether mental or physiological) de- pends uponorgans, and all organs are material, by the study of organs as oper- ative functionally (mentally and physiol- ogically active),we may acquire a knowl- edge of the use of those organs in their elaborations whether directed mentally or physically. Every mind-center operates both ways, that is toward the mental (mind) world and toward the physiological (body) world. Let me illustrate this. Take for instance the organ called by phrenolo- gists eventuality. It is the centre of the mental faculty which takes cognizance of N. . events as they occur through time, and memorizes them. This is an organ of a mental activity of a speciﬁc kind. It is also a centre of physiological activity. That is, while at this organ is generated a mind force of a given kind, at the same place and while the activity of the cells . of this cortical area are active in the~pro- duction of mental force they are also active in elaborating the subtle ﬂuids which ﬂow down through the nerve ﬁbre to sup ily the bodily organs which agree with or correspond to the mental quality. Now if by any analysis we can ascer- tain the correspondence between a mental thought or faculty, and a bodily organ and its function, we have the key to the cause of the aberration and the mental remedy. This is the Christ, that is, the MEssI2§NIc' Science (knowledge), and nothing less than this, can in any sense be called such science no matter how many declare to the contrary. FORGETFULNESS AS A FACTOR OF VALUE. Memory should be to the mind what the nutritive system is to the body; it should appropriate the life-producing elements and reject all lifeless material. It should be a perfect artisan in the mental cellular workshop, a builder, who uses the dis-. integrating power to make room for more perfect construction. The value of .fo_rg'et_t'ul11ess appears as an active agent wherever the law of cellular grovvtli requires the destiuctioii of diseased tissue, or waste material. lit is the separat- ing machine which winnows the chaﬁ’-ii! from the golden grain of memory. "Tomorrow” should never take up the ' full burden of “yesterday,” but only that portion of it which is lzjfe, and consequently carries no seeds of death. People grow “old” because they do not understand the laws of this spiritual transformation - *1._,;.,- - Tl-IE GUIDING STAR. 5 Their minds are clogged with decay, and a diseased mentality oozes into the features, as its outlet. The dead past should bury its dead. The Z2?vi2z_g/ past is so constantly transmuted into_the present and the future that it dis- appears save as an elementof growth. Forgetfulness. in this sense, is not only consistent with a good memory but the memory is dependent upon it. The clear wheat is always dependent upon the separa- tion from it of the chaff. In the bodily functions, the processes of excretion constitute the ‘negative pole of the functions of incretion. If the excretory functions were suppressed——as in respiration for example, (whose object is to eliminate carbonic acid from the blood in a gaseous form) the result would be fatal ;—the entire circulation is brought to a stand b_y this suspension of the processes of elinﬁnation of material that has become dead to the lungs. Thus nature inher higher evolu- tions is making a perpetual effort to rid herself of death. (.'ace(/..vz7/z_r/ /renewal is the only law of spiritual as well as physiczil health. But this renewal implies a constant flowing away of waste matter. In the soul organ- ism it is equally needful that the waste material should ﬂow away. No spiritual decay should clog the channels of thought or hinder the upward current of aspiration. If we are to become iz'v£/Ly 0167)]-ell-is in either the physical or spiritual universe, we must be in harmonic relations with this law of on;/iow. We need not mourn about our hopes turning to ashes if from the burning there is a resurrection of higher principles. Those ashes alone make an immortal youth certain. Like the re—birth of the wonderful Phoenix after its circuit of 500 years, this falry spirit of growth, winged and glorious rises upward in song from its own funeral pile. , Incess-ant transformation is the history 0? 8. plant, of a healthy animal organiza- tlon and of the globe we inhabit, not less than our own spiritual entities, if they are linked with the everlasting harmonies. So then let us choose the fruit of the tree of life instead of the death which that tree eliminates. M. IJFBRAINARD. THE LAW OF THE RESURRECT ION. So long as man is in the natural body, that is, while he is passing through the process of regeneration, and before he reaches the degree of sonship toward which the regenerating man is merging, and the point to which he ﬁnally arrives, he is a receptacle of inﬂux from two sources, namely, from above and from beneath. The ego of the man is the mediator between these two origins of the forces which ﬂow into him. This propriurn or selfhood is a center of both centrifugal and centrepetal tendency and activity, and capable of choosing from the one or the other of the inﬂuxes, and appropriating for good or for evil. In proportion as the one or the other is re- jected the man rises into or sinks under the power of the inﬂuxes. If in man’s free determinations he puts on the forces ﬂowing into him from the source of love and Wisdom, he'grad- ually makes for himself a divine pro- prium, and in the culmination of the conﬁict, becomes separated entirely from the nature derived from below or from the animal life. In this he eliminates by successive degrees his lower selfhood, his sensual proprium, and thus gradu- ally transforms himself from the ani- mal man to the divine one. At no time during the stages of trans- formation can he declare of, himself “I am the Son of God.” Because during the process of change from the old to- the new state, he is the partaker of both evil and good. During the pro,»jress of the processes of metamorphosis he is dying daily, and the death is not com- plete till the last act in the transforma- tion is accomplished, when the old man is whollyveliminated, eradicated and de- 6 THE GUIDING STAR. stroyed. Then the man (animal man) is dead; but the new man lives because now wholly created from God, both in his image and in his likeness. None of the angels in any of the heavenly de- grees have reached this stage of devel- moment. The angels of all the heavenly degrees are receptacles of divine wisdom (which is the light of the sun of the heavenly states.) None of them have arisen to the altitude or hights of that glory to be attained to by the sons of God. The heavenly angels of all the heav- enly degrees are receptacles of the va- rious degrees and qualities of love and wisdom, while the angels of the infernal regions are the receptacles of inﬂuxes from the reﬂex center, the antithesis of love and wisdom, while man in the natu- ral world is the receptacle of inﬂuxes from both centers till the separation in the natural takes place, which is the consummation of judgment in the natu- ral or outward degree. Judgment is consummated at the end of every dispensation, but not the ﬁnal judgment. This occurs only at the end of a series of dispensations or ages, a series which completes an entire grand cycle. We are now on the verge of such a judgment. In fact, we have entered into the very activities of the forces now operative for -the disintegration of the old order of things. The old church and state is rapidly going to decay. The processes of_disintegration were never more active in any domain, than the spiritistic and materialistic now ener- gized for decomposition preparatory for the ushering in and establishment of the restoration with the new order of things, which means the setting up of the divine government in the earth. The harvest is now culminating (rip- ening) the seed of which was planted in the beginning of the Christian age of the World. The LORD CHRIST, and the church es- " ""‘ »-.....,... -1-.‘ L‘? \’i§§‘ : - ii tablished at the end of the Jewish and the commencement of the Christian age, constituted the fruit and harvest of that period. At that time the seed was sown for the harvest which is now ripening. During the intervening time the processes of regeneration (reproduction) have been operative, and consequently there has been no fruit gathered, nor should any be expected till the completion of the cycle. THE HARVEST or THIS AGE IS THE RESUR- RECTION or THE DEAD. The first fruits of the Jewish age was the manifestation’ of the personal Jeho- val), the Messiah or Christ of that dis- pensation. He was therefore declared to be the first fru_its of the resurrection, the first born from the dead. How did this first fruits in which the House (if J udah culminated become the ﬁrst- born from the dead ? The student of prophecy should make A no mistake in the differentiation of the law of the generation (production), that is, the law of development as applied to the generation of the Christ, the God- man, and the more external cruciﬁxion which constituted only a type ﬁgure or symbol of the esoteric cruciﬁxion (cross- in g) of the divine nature with the human, by which the human is regenerated (re- produced.) I mean to say, do not mistake the death, (apparent], burial in the tomb of Joseph, and the coming forth from that tomb, for the real birth of the Lord Jesus from the dead. He is declared to be the FIRST-BORN from the dead, and this en- trance into complete life from the hells into which the Lord had descended in previous generations, and out of which he merged when born of Mary, was at the birth of Jesus, and not at the tomb of Joseph. , As before stated, this burial in Joseph’s tomb, and the resurrection of Jesus was a mere symbol of the real burial which occurred subsequently V ”". M..- ' were inﬁltrated, mixed by intermarriage, THE‘ GUIDING; STAR 7 structure. If it does not‘ mean’ this it means nothing, and if the teachings of the Christ and the apostles He chose and sent forth to declare His Gospel after Him, did not expressly declare the resurrection of the dead as a funda- mental and central doctrine, then the whole system is a batch of unphilosophi- cal and unreliable nonsense, a mass of jargon not worthy of any consideration. “If there be no resurrection of the dead then our hope is vain and our preaching J I /3. 1’ ‘through the shedding of the Holy Spirit and its descent into the race in which‘ the Spirit passed through death, a death ' consummated through the declension of ’-the church and age of the world. When Jesus came forth from the» womb of Mary He was born from the dead, and not when he came out of Joseph’s sepulchre. His burial in Joseph’s tomb (Joseph of Arimathea) was symbolic of the burial of the substance of the Divine nature (by the operation of the Holy Spirit) in i8 Vain.“ the posterity of J oseph, for it was the The preaching was to the end of the posterity of Joseph which became recep- I‘eS11F1‘eCt1On and the h0Pe Was in the tive to the Christian inﬂuence, through iin&i1“eS111"ieCti0n at the last day 01' end the operation of the Holy Spirit. That 0i the Christian di7*Peneati0n- Then is, the Holy Spirit which was the real 00.11188 the question, “HOW are the dead substance of the Lord’s body, descended L raieed UP and With What hedy do they "into the people who had descended from eeme ‘P,’ and What i8 the anSWe1'- “Oh: the Aryan people into whom the ten senseless man (thou fool) what thou tribes were carried, and i11to whom they SOWeSt is not made i1iiVe 11nieSS it die, and as to What thou sowest, thou sowest not THAT BODY which will be produced, but a bare grain it may be of wheat, or of some of the other kinds, but God gives to it a body as He designed, and to and ﬁnally lost or obliterated as Israel- ites. Joseph’s posterity, the two tribes, Mcmctsseh and Eplmtim, were lost with the ten tribes, and the people with whom each 0i the Seeds its 0Wn kind Of 3: they were mixed in subsequent genera- bedy-” . tions, became receptive to the Christian These quotations are made from the doctrines. Through the posterity of this original Greek text. Now it is evident people must come the restoration, the that Paul in his teaching presented the true resm~7r-action of the dead. law of growth or development as thelaw The deetrinee of Christ and the teeen of the resurrection of the dead. The ings of his apostles all revolve around Seed that Was e0Wn Was net t0 eeme this central thought, namely, the resmu again in the Same bedyy but in a hefty rectéon, De away -nith the deetrine ef like it or of the same kind. If a kernel the resurrection (ainastamtn, Greek or re- Of Wheat is Pnt inte the glnnnd the her- .s=m~_5/o Latin) and the entire Gospel of nel dies or it could not reproduce, and Jesus the Christ, loses its signiﬁcance. the Same kernel ‘hlee net eelne again, The word re-smyo, means to stand or but the Same SP11'1t 1n anethel" kernel rise up ageiii, to rise again to eeme like it and reproduced by the same law forth again, The Greek amtgtrtgin means which governed the coming of the ﬁrst to rise up, to come up again, and there kernel- is nothing more plainly taught in Scrip- This is unquestionably the doctrine of ture than the doctrine of the resurrec- Paul as it most certainly is the doctrine ‘l31OI1. It is mere nonsenseito talk of a of Jesus. resurrection if it does not mean the The law of the cmaistasin or re-surgo, manifestation of the physical form and that is, the resurrection of the dead, is 8 THE GUIDING STAR. :. the doctrine of the reproduction of the man through the law of propagation in man, corresponding to the law of propa- gation in the vegetable kingdom. This is the natural way, the rational way, and the way indicated by Jesus and the early Christian teachers. Jesus said, “Whoso eateth my ﬂesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life and I will raise him up at the last day.“ By this He means, that by the introduc- tion of His life into the world, that is, that part of the world, namely, the church, receiving his life, He would ac- complish the resurrection at the end of the age or dispensation. It is only for us then to inquire into the processes through which the resur- rection (rising again) is to be accom- plished. Let me repeat here that the birth of Jesus from Mary was the real resurrec- tion of the Christ of God. The Spirit in Jesus had been perfected by a‘ succession. of embodiments, the last of p which, namely, Jesus, being the ﬁrst and only one which had reached the perfect state. Man has two origins: One is from below from the animal and sensual na- ture, the other from above. The one origi- nating. in the nether world is put off by degrees, as I said by successive embodi- ments till the perfect manhood is attained The God-man, Jesus the Christ, was no ex- ception to the law. The generation (pro- duction) of the God-man and the Savior of of the world, was through the development of the perfect God—ho0d through successive degrees of the animal-human life, neither the spirit nor the body of that development being perfect till the ﬁnal incarnation of the Logos in the Christ of God. "The word of the Lord came to Nathan the prophet and said go and tell David he shall not build me a house to dwell in. I have not had a house to dwell in since I brought Israel up unto this day, but have gone from tent to tent and from one taber- nacle to another.” This means the spirit of the divine de- velopment which was to culminate as. the Savior of the world had not dwe-lt in per- fect embodiment or incarnation from the time of ilsrael’s bringing up or inception, and that David himself though the one who should ﬁrst reach the perfect incarna- tion in Jesus the Son of God was still so much in his own proprium inherited from beneath and so little in the divine proprium involving from above that he could not establish the perfect and immor- tal (incorruptible) body. It follows from the fact that Jesus in his birth was the resurrection from the past, this being the law of the resurreotio 11, those who are to come into newness of life in this age of the world, are embodied through birth in the line and order of the law of propagation. There are two lines of seed-so wing through the human cycle. One is tl1e,line of ani- mal propagation and belongs wholly to the order of the system of animal life, the other is the_divine impregnation and be- longs to the system of 07'gam.'c life. ilfau is responsible for the one and G01) for the other. Yet the two systems of seed-sowing fall into the same ground. That ground is man, and whether we take the vidual or the collective man it is the same. If the vidual man or the garden in its least form is the type, we ﬁnd the two cycles, that of ani- mal life, and that of organic life. The good seed and the bad seed we ﬁnd in the same structure. When the husbandman sowed seed in his ﬁeld and the blade developed, the servants. of the master came to him and said, “Didst thou not sow good seed in thy ﬁeld, how then hath it tares? The Master replied an enemy hath done this. Shall we pull up the tares? No, let them both grow together till the harvest. When the harvest is ripe (at the end of the age) gather out the tares and bind them into bundles to be burned, and gather the wheat into the garner. THE GUIDING STAR. I .- 9 “In man (the church) was sown the good and bad seed. The divine or interior nature, sowing the good seed, and the lower external and animal nature, sow- ing the bad seed. The divine cycle embraces a long duration of time, the animal embraces many shorter cycles many of which are accomplished within the divine cycle. The good seed sown in the beginning of the Christian age was through the operation of the Holy Spirit passing down into the human soul, and there commingling with the animal soul and with the human seed. It was thus made l subject to the animal soul and its de- sires which were toward the ﬂesh. Thus‘ the Divine life in which was the power; and possibility of the resurrection of the l dead was made also to determine toward and into the animal desires, and through I those desires and by virtue of the ; animal determinations to bring the! divine life again into embodiment and! ﬁnally into a multiplication of incizmmtei beings, that is, the sons of God the pro- duct of the planting in the race of the‘ one Son of God." This subject will be continued in the next: number, and the law of parthenogenesis (vir- i ginal propagation) with many points which now seem left in obscurity, will be thoroughly and satisfactorily discussed. THE COVENANT DEFINED: l 1 form, to create, has the same origin. It was customary with the people of the East to ratify their compacts or agreements, by taking some animal for a sacriﬁcial victim and cutting it in pieces and eating it to- gether. This was a symbol of unity, be- cause the carcass eaten, became united to the structures of the parties to the agree- ment, by actual assimilation, for the food thus eaten was appropriated, and entered into the forma“Eion of the structures of the parties partaking of it. There were two covenants. The ﬁrst iwith Abram (father of altitude) made of Abram Abraham, the father of multi- tude. The second covenant gave the mul- titude of which Abraham is father, to Abraham for a possession; an inheritance. The ﬁrst covenant, was a covenant for or to the second covenant which gave the lanol of Canaan for a perpetual possession, The word Canaan, means bundle, from binding, folding and tying together. It is from the root Ccma, to fold up, to lay to- gether, to collect, to bind. Hence the con- sumation of the covenant; the eating to- g tl1er,is fulﬁlled in the possession of the land, the name of which signiﬁes the unit- ing or binding together. The land of Canaan which was given to Abraham for a possession was the typical inheritance, not the anti-typical Canaan. The anti-typical Canaan is the body of the resurrection; this body is the birthright. AND SOME OF THE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCI_’l The ﬁrst covenant, in the anti-type, was PLES AND DOCTRINES or THE “ ASSEM- BLY or THE NEW COVENANT, OR CHURCH TRIUAIPHANT,” AN- , the s icriﬁcial victim; eaten by the church land appropriated by it, to unite the Divine ,made when the divine humanity became-~ NUNCIATED. I The word covemmzf, as relating to thei covenant of Gro..l with Abraham, signiﬁes a5 unity or blending of the Divine and hu- man natures. The covenants made with; Abraham were portrayed and fulﬁlled typ-pl ically, and were to be anti-typically consu-ll mated. In Hebrew, the word covenant is!‘ berit/t, from be/ra, to out or divide. The kindred word, [Jam to cut, divide, to carve, humanity by t/te0cra.s-i.s' with the human nature of the church, which received it as the Holy Ghost; the broken body of Jesus. It is stated in the foregoing, that the Hebrew word bent‘/L, (covenant,) literally signiﬁes to eat together, and that eating together implies the assimilation of the substance eaten, to the structure making the appropriation. Covenant therefore sig- niﬁcs conjunction. ‘ Jesus came in fulﬁlment of the ﬁrst cov- I‘ £0 THE GUIDING STAR. .-‘.. ~r « ' - .- 1 -- ...3b.L«...-_ -~ » r— enant, to prepare for the consumation of the second, which should be conﬁrmed in the resurrection of the dead. He therefore declares, “ Whoso eateth my ﬂesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day. For my ﬂesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my ﬂesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living father hath sent me, and I live by the father; so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me,” (John vi: 54, 55, 56, 57.) “Behold I stand at the door A and knock : If any man hear my voice and open the door I will come into him, and will sup with him and he with me,” (Rev. iii: 20.) The whole substance of this ques- tion of the covenant or eating together, is summed up in the doctrine of Jesus, name- ly, that by the interblending of the Divine will with the human will, and thence the interblending of the entire God—head with the human structure, the two natures be- come assimilated in one nature; very God, very man; '1'/Leo-cmtlwmpos. In the declaration made by Jesus, John vi: 54, “Whoso eateth my ﬂesh and drink- eth my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day,” may be seen the connection between the ﬁrst and second covenants, and in what way the second de- pends upon the ﬁrst, and is evolved from it. It is by the appropriation of the sub- stance eaten in the ﬁrst, that it comes into the state to eﬁect the second eating to- gether, or the second covenant, and which produces the manifestation of life from the dead, The ﬁrst covenant was not complete because it united the Godhead only with the soul of Abraham through the house of Judah, while the posterity of Joseph through Whom the inheritance should come bringing in the body of Abraham for the conﬁrmation of the second covenant, had not yet been found. The birthright was given to Joseph, while the chief ruler was to come of the posterity and house of Judah. To complete and make the covenant perfect, the divine principle must enter and bring forth the very body of Abrahamhxmpliﬁed, which is the body of the resurrection. The body is the birthright, for the typical birthright was the possession of the land of Canaan. The anti-typical birthright is the body of p the resurrection ; and the literal ampliﬁed body of Abraham. This is the literal Canaan. The final or ultimate new birth is the resurrection of the body, and the birthright is the right to bring it into birth. Whence is the literal body of the resurrec- tion to come? Jacob blessed Joseph, say- ing, -‘ Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over the wall, The archers have sore- ly grieved him, and shot at him, and hated him. But his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his hands were made strong by the hands of the Mighty God of Jacob; from thence is theishepherd; the stone of Israel,” (Gen. XllX: 22, 23, 24.) In this is a declaration that the shepherd, the stone of Israel, should come of the posterity of Joseph. and we know that Jesus came of the house and posterity of Judah. Joseph had two sons, who became the hea-:ls of the two half tribes of Joseph, namely Manas- seh and Ephraim. Israel blessed them both, but the greater blessing he pro- nounced upon Ephraim, the younger. He sums up his blessing upon Ephraim, by saying, “his seed shall become the fullness of the gentiles,” (Gen. xlviii: 19.) In King James’ version it is rendered a multi- tude of nations. The Hebrew words are /melo hagoyim. All Hebrew scholars unite upon the word melo as meaning fullness and goyim is indiscriminately rendered Gen- tiles’ nations and heathen. But in the He- brew Scriptures it is never employed except in reference to that special form of na- tionality constructed upon. the principle of the human body as a type or pattern. Hence, gay, nation or Gentile, is from the root, gava, body. Therefore the blessing upon Ephraim, the son of Joseph, that he should become the fullness of the Gentiles, . I “-‘....;..;-- I. 1'1 1’, - THE GUIDING STAR. 11 or a multitude of nations, was a blessing conferring upon the posterity of Ephraim, the right to become the body of the resur- rection, hence the anti-typical land of Ca- naan. It is this land, the body of Abra- ham which is promised in this declaration, “I will give thee [Christ; Abraham] the heathen [nations] for thine inheritance,” (Psalms ii: 8.) In the foregoing, the word heathen is pr/o_2/2'7’/*2. which in Genesis xlix: 19, is rendered nations._ Joseph through Ephraim is to become a multitude of nations, (the fullness of the Gentiles,) and these nations are to be given to Abra- ham for an everlasting inheritance. What are the facts regarding J oseph’s posterity? The blessing upon that poste- rity is “from thence is the shepherd, the stone of Israel,” (Gen. xlix: 2-4-.) Adeclara- tion concerning Joseph, found in 1 Chron. v: 1, pronounces the birthright Joseph’s. The identiﬁcation then of the descendants of Joseph, is the signal for the resurrec- tion of the dead. As the first fact, regard- ing the posterity of Joseph, I announce that the tribe of Ephraim included with the ten lost tribes were carried captive by the As- syrians, under Shalmaneser, about 72-1 B.0., and taken to Media. My second fact is, that the Medians were the descendants of one of the seven sons of Japhet; Ma- dai, (Gen. §3.,) and by the posterity of J ephet were the nations to be divided. “By these were the isles of the Gentiles, [na- tions] divided in their lands; every one after his tongue, after their familes, in their nations,” (Gen. x: 5.) In the above the word .(/oyim is rendered Gentiles and nations. My third fact is, that to make Ephraim the fullness of the Gentiles, or a multitude of nations, his posterity must unite with the posterity of J aphet, who re- presented the fullness of the nations, Gen- tiles or body. The name Madai signifies it is full, or what is enough; and Japhet, widely spreading, from pat/m, to open, that is, to extend or expand to extremities. My fourth fact is that to fulﬁll the prophecy upon Ephraim, (Hosea vii: 8.) “Ephraim he hath mixed himself among the people, (in the people.) Ephraim is a cake not turned. Strangers have devoured his strength, (seed,) and he knoweth it not,” he must be absorbed by the Gentiles through an actual mixing, by the inter- marrying of the seed of Ephraim with the Gentiles. My ﬁfth fact is, that in fulﬁll- ment of prophecy, the ten tribes were car- ried into Assyria, located in Media, and through miscegnation became extinct as Jews. Through this miscegnation with the Medians, the descendants of J aphet, they became the Indo—Germanic family. My sixth fact is, that the Indo—Germanic races migrated from Media and became the Indo- European. My seventh fact is, that the American people descended mainly from the Saxo-Germanic stock, who united with the blood of the three sons of N oah—Shem, Ham and J aphet, as follows: Ephraim was Hebrew and Egyptian. His mother, the wife of Joseph, was an Egyptian wo- man. The Egyptians were the descendants of Ham. Joseph was a Hebrew. The He- brews were the descendants of Shem. Joseph’s posterity mixed with the Medians, who were the descendants of Japhet. Thus the blood of the three sons of Noah com- mingle in the English speaking people of America, and consequently in America must be found the fullness of the nations or the body of Abraham, which comprises the posterity of J oseph. My eighth fact is, that according to the sure word of pro- phecy, from this people will come the shep- herd, the stone of Israel, (Gen. xlix: 24.) The distinction made between the gen- ealogical line, and the line of the birth- right as committed to Judah and J oseph, is simply the distinction of the stem and the branch. The word genealogy in Hebrew, is yahas, and means simply stem, or direct line. Through this line, Judah, came Jesus. The posterity of the ten lost tribes, the branches of the Israelites, who were cut off from the main stock, must ultimately, as Gentiles. through miscegnation, become reunited with Judah. This may be known %——rv— ) .—-/L. 2-’ u. 12 THE GUIDING STAR. by the following prophetic declaration. “Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick and write upon it for Judah, and for the children of Israel, his com- panions; then take another stick, and write upon it for Joseph, the stick of Ephraim and for all the House of Is- rael, his companions. And join them one to another, into one stick, and they shall become one in thine hand. And when the children of thy people shall speak unto thee, saying, wilt thou not show us what thou meanest by these? Say unto them, thus saith the Lord thy God: Behold I will take the stick of Joseph which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes of Israel, his fellows, (the ten lost tribes,) and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judi h, and make them one stick, and they shall be. one in thine hand. And the sticks where- on thou writest, shall be in thine hand before their "eyes. And say unto them, thus saith the Lord God, behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen whither they be gone, and will gather them on ex ery side, and bring them into their own land,“ (Ezekiel, 37th chapter.) That the union of these two houses of Israel, will constitute the sec- ond, or everlasting covenant, and the ﬁnal restoration, or the resurrection of the dead, is conﬁrmed in the following scripture, “And I will make them one nation in the land upon the "mountains of Israel, and one King shall be King over them all; and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any H1016 at all. Neither shall they deﬁle themselves any more with their idols, nor with their detestable things, nor with any of their. transgressions; but I will save them out of all their dwelling places, wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse them; so shall they be my people, and I will be their God. And David my servant shall be King over them, and they shall have onelshepherd; and shall also walk in my judgments, and observe my statutes, and do them. And they shall dwell in the land that I have given unto Jacob my servant, wherein your fathers have dwelt, and they shall dwell therein, even they and their children and their chil- dren’s children forever. Moreover I will make a covenant of peace with them, it shall be an e\'erlasting covenant with them, andl will place them, and multiply them, and will set my sanc- tuary in the midst of them forever more. My tabernacle also shall be with them; yea I will be their God, and they shall be my people. And the heathen (nations) shall know that I the Lord do sanctify Israel, when my sanc- tuary shall be in the midst of them for- evermore.“ Ezekiel 37: from verse 22. to end of chapter. “ The stick of Judah was Jesus. He was the whole inner life of Abraham. The union of this soul of Abraham (father of multitude) the stick of Judah, with the Branch who is the shepherd from the posterity of Joseph, will be the one stick in the hand of the Lord. Who is this shepherd? “Who saith of KORESH he is my Qshepherd and shall per- form all my pleasure even saying to Je- rusalem thou shall be built, and to the temple thy foundation shall be laid.” Isaiah xliv: 28. Now when this shepherd is manifest and recognized, the second eating together, the everlasting cove- nant, Will be confirmed, and the resur- rection of the dead established. As the first eating together, ﬁrst cove- nant or conjunction, depended upon and was the product of the t/ze0c1'asz's of Jesus, by which his body in his translation or theocrasis was transmitted as Holy Spirit to the church who appropriated it (ate it,) so the second covenant will depend upon the theocrasis of the Branch” followed by the baptism of ﬁre, and the second eat- ing together or the second covenant- The ﬁnal new birth is the resurrection of the body. To bring forth the body of the « I I4 1... H,» , 1. '‘...._.....1. THE GUIDING STAR. 13 resurrection or the gloriﬁed humanity, is the object of the manifestation of the sign of the Son of man; the Messenger of the covenant. To know, ‘how are the dead raised up and with what body do they come,” is impossible without a knowledge of the relation of function and form. The perfected or integral human structure in its least form, is the male and female reunited and restored to the image and likeness of God, in one form whence man has fallen. . The hundred and forty and four thou- sand who stand upon Mount Zion and sing a new song that no man but they can learn, comprise the restoration, and the ﬁrst fruits of the resurrection. They are virgins, virgin integral men. They have ceased all sensual thought and act, and in their aggre- gate relation constitute the integral man in his greatest celestial form. The body of the resurrection in its universal or general aspect, is a universal church, composed of gerzem, (churches) and species, with con- structive nomenclature and classiﬁcation. The new resurrected body is to be literally and visibly manifest as a structured king- dom, evolved from an archetype which con- stituted the germ or seed of the new struct- ure. This germ was the concrete will of God, the divine humanity; Jesus the Christ of God. Jesus was the structured integral image of the Godhead, and as such, the seed man. In his translation, tizeocras-27.9, his body was dissolved, and disseminated to the church, as the seminal ﬂuid or essence of Deity, and the church became impreg- nated with the divine germ, which through more than eighteen hundred years has been in process of gestation in the womb of the old church; till now it has passed through the various and successive stages of regen- eration (reproduction,) a11d is ready to come into birth. By the process of its evolving ampliﬁcation, through its successive stages . of development, it has moulded into itself the mass of human existence, appropriat- ing through the processes ‘of retrogressive and "progressive assimilation, the universal humanity. The universal body, when made incor- ruptible by the metamorphosis of the cor- ruptible to the incorruptible, or when this corruption hath put on incorruption is the habitation or dwelling place of the spirits of those who have died, and gone into the spirit world, The natural humanity is the habitation or dwelling place of the unre- generated spirits. As an instance illustra- tive of the fact contained in the foregoing statement, I will cite the reader to the account of the man in the country of the Gadarenes, who was possessed of devils; evil spirits. In this man was a systematic grouping of the spirits of a certain denom- ination, and compatibility, These spirits who had grouped, and had thus formed a battery of control over the man, were the spirits of men of like nature. All spirits in the spirit world, inhabit the forms of men in the natural world, In other words the human body is inhabited by spirits. That there were many spirits in the man of Gadara, may be known from the character of the conversation that passed between those evil spirits and Jesus, when he met the man. The spirits were so numerous (they said our name is legion fo1 we are many), that they entered a herd of over two thousand swine, which were feeding and caused them to run violently down a steep place into the sea. By a careful compara- tive analysis of this phenomenon, it may be seen that the laws of attraction and repul- sion, and also of metamorphosis, were oper- ative. It was through the quality of the man’s own will, enabling him to cognjze the Lord, that the devils, (evil spirits), were enabled and compelled to confess the Lord. It was by this confession and cognition that they were inclined to depart. It was through the likeness of the nature of these spirits to the spirit of the swine, that they were attracted to them. It was by the sud- den and rapid metamorphosis of these de- generate spirits to the spirit of the swine, that intoxicated the herd that they in their drunken state cast themselves into the sea and were drowned. The metamorphosis of 14 THE GUIDING STAR. t V .. 4-9:» s the evil spirits to the swine’s spirit, de- stroyed and dissipated all that remained of human entity, in those spirits of the hells. What is true of the domain of the departed spirits of evil men, is correspondingly true of the domain of the departed spirits of good men. All spirits of the supreme degree were collected into the structure of Jesus. He was the house; the temple of God. His body was His Father’s house. “In my Father’s house” said Jesus, “are many mansions.” Mansions are the dwell- iug places of spirits—in this instance——and many mansions must contain many spirits or angels. In the theocrasis of Jesus, these many spirits were scattered, and when eleven tongues sat upon the apostles and disciples of our Lord, the church received the spirits or words (cherubim) which the Word, the Lord, contained. He had gath- ered the lambs and carried them in his bosom—in the bosom of his thought or mind-—and when the Shepherd was smitten the sheep were scattered. It will thus be seen that the functional world originating in the heavenly, is contained in the formate, and the body which retains its form, is the habitation and domain of the souls and spirits of the departed. V That which makes a man supremely good, is the indwelling in his house; his temple; which is his own structural organ- ism, of an aggregation of the spirits of the just, for God, it is declared, is in the gener- ation of the righteous. ' The ﬁnal eating together, or the second and everlasting covenant which consumates the gathering of the harvest, now so close upon us, will result in the ﬁnal incorrupti- ble dissolution, (a dissolving of the body without death), of the new organism, and the absorption and appropriation by the angelic heavens‘ of the body thus structured and dissolved. This is the “supper of the Great God, (Rev. xix: 1'7.) To consume this body is the function of the fowls of heaven, (spiritual angels), who are called together to this supper. The spirits of the departed who have de- sired to embody in their structures, the genuine principles of Divine truth and life, will be aggregated in this new body now forming, and through the incarnation of the new angelic heavens, through such aggregation, they will be transported to the heavens of thecelestial degree. Modern Spiritism, the great anti-Christ power, is rallying its forces to prevent the consummation of the covenant. But the Lord through the Branch declares that the powers of hell shallnot prevail ;' the ever- lasting covenant shall be ratiﬁed. SOME OF THE ARTICLES OF BELIEF OF THE “ASSEMBLY or THE COVENANT, on CHURCH TRIUMPHANT.” First. God is one in person, possessing a trinity of attributes, Fatherhood, Moth- erhood and Sonship. In ‘these three attri- butes reside the propagative principles of the divine nature, the creative power and function of everlasting perpetuity. Second. Jesus contained the fullness of the Godhead bodily. He was therefore Father, Mother and Son, hence the incar- nate God, the created, and creator of all things. Third. As God the invisible clothed Himself with His own concrete visible form,- in the perfecting of a manhood through V’ the law of progressive and ascending invo- lution, selectiélti ‘one from the people, carry- I ing him through the ages by successive in- carnations, till born into the world in his‘ ‘ holy state, thence merging him into di- vinity, so do all men in their progressive states, by the co—ordinate law, namely, evo- lution, unfold by successive incarnation till the harvest time. AS Jesus, the Son, conjoined himself to the Father, and was ma.de one with Him, so will the evolved humanity become one with the Deity, in the gathering of the fruit of the harvest. Fourth. By the descent of human de- sire and passion, the sperm cell and germ cell of reproduction are propagated in the ‘nu’ I i gt 3 ll‘ THE GUIDING STAR. 15 body, and transmitted to the formation of can act upon the heart of man. We there- new sensual organisms. By such trans- mission the body of death is perpetuated, for all men who exist in the corruptible body, exist in the body of death, and all who exercise the sexual passion contribute to its perpetuity. If the descent of the passions contribute to the creation and per- ' petuity of the corruptible body, it follows that by elevating the aﬁections or desires, the body of death will be overcome, and the body of immortality substituted. There- fore, continency in males, and chastity in females, is absolutely essential to the in- duction of the human race into everlasting life. Celibacy incorporated as a living principle that both soul and body be holy and acceptible unto the Lord is a most rea- sonable service, and demanded of all who desire immortality. Fiﬂh. The hundred and forty and four thousand, who stand with the Lamb on Mount Zion, and sing, as it were, a new song which no others can learn, are virgins. None but virgins can sing this song, nor stand with the Lamb. They have become virgins through regeneration, for they are redeemed from among men. They are the ﬁrst fruits unto God and the Lamb. To reach this state of supreme fruition, men and women must exercise such a restraint . over the strongest passion of the mind, as to enable them to overcome. “ To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am sit down with my Father in His throne,” (Rev. iii: 21.) _ As Jesus overcame here in the ﬂesh so they who follow him must over- come in the ﬂesh. S¢':z:ﬂz. Common interest in all things spiritual and natural, or religious and secu- lar, 1S in full accord with the precept and example of Jesus, and conformable to the relations established by the early Christians, as impelled by the direct inﬂuence of the Holy Spirit, Every genuine Christian will therefore seek to enter into aggregate rela- tions and secular fellowship, so soon as the recurring divine manifestation and impulse, fore consider one another, to incite unte love, and good works, not forsaking the as- sembling of ourselves together as the man- ner of some is, but exhorting one an- other, and so much the more as we see the , day approaching. Seventh. The Lord evolves in His sec- ond advent through the t/zeocraszs of the Branch, and Messenger of the ever- lasting covenant in the construction of the new body. This Branch will build the city, that is, through him will be given the doctrine of the literal Word, and he willlay the foundation of the temple, that is, through his t/zeocmsis the new immortal body will begin to unfold. Eighth. After the translation of the Branch, the new church will rapidly organ- ize through the functions of its vital cen- tres; the angels who shall gather their re- spective genera, which with their species and families, shall constitute collectively the church of the ﬁrst born. These angels are human instruments, born of women, developed to manhood and appointed from the beginning to perform the work of or- ganizing into structural arrangement, and societal fellowship, the humanity of the new lera, that it may be perfected in love and righteousness, and established in its immor- tality. Nmtlz. The ﬁrst fruits of the new formate body, is not to remain an out- ward visible structure, The new concrete andimmortal ﬂesh is to be ultimately dis- solved through the baptism of ﬁre, and the ﬁrst fruits of the resurrection will remain visible only in the spiritual and celestial degrees, not visible to the sensual eye. This } ﬁrst fruits of the church will be the resur- l rection of the dead ; the voice of the trump of God; the unfolded book of life; the am- pliﬁed body of the Lord; the literal Word ‘; the chcrubim placed at the east (rising,) of the garden of Eden, with the ﬂaming sword (the theocrasis or translation) to keep the way of the tree of life. Thence will im- mediately succeed the establishment of order in external society. l the Lord would have the whole or none. .. terest, but it is applied only to the church, 16 THE GUIDI NG STAR. Tenth. Ananias and Saphira thought to contribute a part of their possessions to the cause of the primitive church, laying at the feet of the apostles a part of the price, an.d retaining for selﬁsh purposes what would have been their own under other circumstances. They discovered that The modern Christian organization, is con- ducted on the principle that Ananias and Saphira would have instituted. The mod- ern church has had transmitted to it through the ages,-extending from Christ to the present, the principle of common in- as a principle distinct from the secular re- lations of life, while the primitive church united the common interest spirit in both. religious and secular relations. The mod- ern Christian contributes a part of the price in the interests of a false religious worship, in the construction of church edi- ﬁces, ctc., retaining the greater part to sub- serve selﬁsh and sensual purposes. The “ Assembly of the New Covenant, the Church Triumphant,” the church of the ﬁrst born, retains no part of the price. Common interest embracesall things relig- ious and secular. That construction of the family, even, founded upon the sensual pas- sion, is extinct. The tie which binds through the power of the sensual and ani- mal nature, is obliterated, and purity is stamped upon the brow of every member of the Divine order. “And Jesus answering, said unto them, the children of this world marry, and are given in marriage ; but they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry nor are given in mar- riage; neither can they die any more, for they are equal unto the angels and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection,” (Luke 34, 35, 36.) “He who curbs his wrath, merits forgiveness for his sins.” “Understand a man by his own deeds and Words._ The impressions of others lead to false -brain substance. It has been shown in living ‘ mitted to the hospital about three weeks ago. IIEROIC TREATMENT FOR EPI- LEPSY. A SUCCESSFUL OPERATION THAT VVAS RECENT- LY PERFORMED IN NEW YORK—LAY- ING BARE THE BRAIN. Epilepsy, until recently, has bafﬂed the in- genuity of medical experts. The epileptic patient, but_ a short time ago, was compelled to suffer the pangs of the disease while medical science stood by with hands raised in pity, but helpless. There was nothing for him but death, and this was considered a merciful relief. But recent experiments have brought abo ut a change. It has been established that epilepsy is due to some interference with natural func- tions of the brain, either by a non-conformity of the skull, or some abnormal growth in the animals that a week galvanic current, applied to certain portions of the brain, would excite speciﬁc muscular movements, and by experi- ment with the current it has been found that the brain is made up of motor areas, and each area controls the m_otion of «certain muscles. The localization of the motor areas is only in its infancy, but enough is known "now about the subject to enable a skillful surgeon to pick i out the locality where the pain has not full play, " and to localize the seat of the epilepsy with some degree of certainty. The external mani- festation of the brain obstruction is looked for in the muscular system. When it is settled where the brain interruption is, the cure is within the reach of surgery, if properly applied. There is now a patient at St. Elizabeth’s hos- , pital who had been subjected to this new treat- j .ment. and with marked success. The patient is Joseph Martinet, a 13-year-old boy. He was ad- About three years ago, while at school in . France, young Martinet was struck on the head i with a large glass mug. A large gash was made in the scalp by the blow and the wound bled ‘ freely. After about four weeks’ treatment the . wound healed, and the boy soon regained his ,{ normal condition. For a time he remained well. . ;; Then he became listless, did not take any inter- est in study or play, and in about two years‘ after he was injured he ‘had to give up school He complained of constant pain in his head and of dizziness. He had fainting ﬁts, and was sub j ect to violent convulsions. Several physicians treated the boy for differ ent complaints, but he did not improve, and his. case was considered puzzling. Despite every thing that was done for him the convulsion came oftener and with greater violence, th pain in his head was unbearable, and he was so; dizzy that he moved in constant fear of falling;-’ W-hen admitted to the hospital he was carefull examined by Dr. T. J. Keane. the consulting, surgeon, who has made a special study of epi=-5 lepsy, and the trouble was found to be in the boy’s skull. The blow on the head had" fractured the skull at the junction of the frontal, and parietal bones. The depression was not seen by the bungling druggist who ﬁrst attend-_‘ ed the patient. The result was that, as the! brain increased in size, the present pressur upon it became greater and the epileptic judgement.” ensued. THE GUIDING STAR-. It was not necessary to use any artiﬁcial means to determine the location of the injury in this case, as the depression could be easily felt. An operation was advised as the only treatment that could be of any beneﬁt. As the boy’s system was run down he was put upon a course of tonic treatment to give him strength to stand the shock, and then the operation was performed. Ether having been given to the patient, the hair was cut from his head over the place where it had been injured. Then two incisions were made in the scalp, which were projected to a point, and the ﬂesh was raised from the bone with a knife. The depression was well marked. A medium sized trephine was applied to the de- presssed bone at the deepest point, and the work of boring throngh the skull was begun . Carefully was the instrument turned half way round and back again, under a slight pressure, until little streaks of blood appeared in the shaving of bone, which indicated that the outer table of the skull had been penetrated. The same motion was kept up with greater caution, and a small probe was inserted from time to time in the cut in the bone to ﬁnd its depth. Gradually the trephine sank through the inner table, until the probe struck a soft substance. This was the brain. No more cutting was done; and by using a ﬁne blunt hook, a round button of bone, about an inch in diameter, was torn away. The palpitating brain was exposed, and the pressure upon it forced it through the sur- rounding skull, so that a portion protruded. It was slightly congested. The bone which was pressing upon the brain was cut into pieces by forceps and taken away. The hole was enlarged in this way until it was larger than a half-dol- lar. All the fragments of bone were picked up by forceps from the brain, and the surface was then thoroughly washed with a bichloride of mercury solution. The wound was dressed and the head bandaged, and the patient taken to his cot. _The improvement in his condition was imme- diate. _No bad symptoms followed the trephin- mg- Since the operation there have been no convulsions, _pain or dizziness. Inside of a week the patient was walking through the hos- D1t8»l- He has gained ﬂesh and strength rapid- 1)7- Not an epileptic symptom has appeared, {kind from_ the present indications there has heen_a radical cure. The patient will leave the 0SD1tal in a few days, with a hole in his skull, but otherwise sound and hearty.——Ncw York Tmbune. It does not follow that because one case of eP11e_PSY Was produced by pressure upon some portion of the cortical area, that every case is cmlsed by the same or corresponding circum- S nces. Lack of nutrition in any part of the (33:32; SIlt:12s1s1t;ance may be the direct or reﬂex in this‘) ec elconvulsive movements of the body In thg can iaii) and distressing form of disease. pressure Wse a olve noticed the location of the an the factzs e:lS1_-Y deﬁned ‘by a knowledge of It will re atmg to t'he lmury. mon di ‘q ‘ire something more than a coni- scrimination for the surgeon to so speci- tion and coma succeeding it, as to be able to locate the point of attack. The question here for the consideration of the Metaphysical Therapeutist is, “are these cases within the curative domain of metaphysical science?” In this special case it will be noticed that the mind of the patient was laboring under the hallucination (according to the Eddy system of “Christian Science)” that an injury had been done to a speciﬁc part of the brain and all that was necessary was to dispel “the belief” in the interference of the skull with the cortex upon which it pressed. Now if there is “no sin, sickness, death nor matter,” there was no pressure, and there being no pressure, a removal of the piece of skull by the surgeons (so wrought upon by the hallucination as to direct their minds to the seat of the boy’s “ belief ”) would not have dis- pelled the belief. According to “Christian Science” the only way to dispel any belief in sickness, is to convince the patient that there is no matter, no sin, no sickness, no death. All is Spirit. And whatsoever will dispel such hallucination of mind or mental insanity will cure the patient. Here is a marked case of a peculiar and dis- tressing malady cured by the removal of a piece of the cranium without resort to the Eddy argument. If one case can be cured without the argument, it proves that the cures supposed to be wrought by the argument depend after all upon something more potent, and that the argument is non-essential. The surgeons and the patient unquestionably had belief in matter, and the belief was con- ﬁrmed if it needed any instead of being dissi- pated by the results of the operation. If it requires a disbelief in matter, sin, sick- ness and death, to restore a patient to health when sick, it follows that no person can have a sound mind in a sound body (Mens sana in cor- pora sano) who has a belief in matter, sin, sick- ness and death, or that no person can be phy- sically well or apparently so, who entertains the “ false belief” of material existence. This patient recovered without the argument. Let the Metapliysician bear this in mind. Consider for a moment the real argument for the “ belief,” First -the boy “had a belief ” (strange, very strange) that some one struck him on the head with a glass mug. Se(30l]d—— this belief originated not in his own mind, but was coiiimiiiiicated to him by another person who had a belief that he had a glass mug. and th at he was going tliiscugh the mental can? note the character of the muscular agita- gymnastics of the “mortal mind” (purely, of S18 _/ I I‘? Mind is the master and matter the servant, and course, imaginary) of ﬂourishing some “matter” through a misconception that “ sin” and “ matter” really had an existence, and that he had in some way the handling of it. Third—the surgeons had the “ belief ” that the skull pressed upon the cortex and inter- fered with nutrition. The boy, probably, had no consciousness of what was to the surgeons the “ belief” of the malady. Fourth —the surgeons (while the boy was un- conscious and under the inﬂuence of an anes- thetic esthetic). had “ the belief” that they re- moved the pressure by trephining the bone and removing a portion of the skull, thus giving the cells of the cortex their freedom of action. If the fallacious belief of going through with such an operation had the desired effect of curing the boy, according to the Eddy logic why not re- commend this argument in all cases: of epilepsy‘? It certainly was a good “ argument " .§:n tin.» "::ts"::. Are there cases within the curative powers of mental or Spiritual Science? and if so what is the modus operandi of restoration? I maintain that mind is supreme over matter. when perfect harmony exists between them, the most perfect service is rendered by the sub- dominance of the servant. Speciﬁc “ Divine Science ” provides ﬁrst—a knowledge (which is absolute) of the seat and cause of the aberra- tion of action. Second——of the mental and physiological pro- cesses bywhich the transformations occur cap- able of reducing to normal states and relations the parts affected. The very seat and nature of the malady is of such a character as to pre- clude the possible normal use of the organs and functions upon which the organism depends in order to affect a cure. This state of things ne- cessitates the use and relation of another phy- sical and mental structure to aid where the normal action of the patient is interfered with, or obstructed. The cells of the cortex at the point of injury or pressure, cease to breathe (expand and con- tract), and consequently fail to supply the ﬂuids which the cells (when in normal opera- tion) generate and transmit through the ﬁbre to the various destinies of such ﬂuids. Now if there be pressure upon any of the cells of the brain—say for instance as in the case in ques- tion-—the cells cannot be made to expand and contract while the pressure remains. Conse- quently these cells cannot be made--directly ——to perform their functions. But the neces- sary ﬂuids may be supplied to the patient by the Therapeutist. If the mind of the Thera- peutist is scientiﬁcally conscious of the nature ration of action, he or she can generate in his or her mind the essential ﬂuid by the proper exercise of the thought, and the expansion and contraction of the healthy brain cells in the Therapeutist. When the cortex expands and contracts largely, it generates a large quantity of brain ﬂuid. The larger the quantity of brain ﬂuid generated, the greater the amount of cor- responding spirit or force generated. Let me illustrate this. If we take a sufﬁcient amount of hydrogen and oxygen to produce a pint of water, and unite the gases in the production of water, during the process of their union, and depending upon the union and the production of the water, there is a sufficient amount of physical force prcduced to move a certain amount of machinery. If we exhaust double the amount of the gases we obtain double the quantity of water and insure the generation of double the quantity of force or physical spirit. It is seen that the volume of physical force, bears an exact ratio to the amount of physical substance (matter in the form of the gases) decomposed or disintegrated. The production of the force depended upon the destruction of the matter. By analogy we are enabled to carry this pro- cess over into the brain, and by the law of cor- respondence study the law of the generation of mental force or spirit. The brain cells expand and contract, the sup- ply of the gases essential to the necessary ex-. haustion is carried to the cells through the blood. The oxygen and hydrogen is supplied through the air breathed into the lungs and produced in the cells (some of it) is emptied into the ventricles (cavities) of the brain. When this ﬂuid is generated, the correspond- ing mental force or spirit is also generated. The deeper and broader the normal action of the cells, the greater the amount of ﬂuid pro- duced, and—correspondingly-—-the more force or spirit generated. This surplus force or spirit may be carried over from the healthy brain and organism, to the diseased one, and thus the patient may be supplied with the kind and quality of force which the diseased brain fails (because diseased) to manufacture for itself. By the law of the correlation of spirit and matter, the mental force or spirit passing over from the Therapeutist to the patient is converted to the essential ﬂuid of the patient’s brain, and this passing down into the body solvents, to displace the abnormally related If, as in the above case, the disturbance is pro- of the malady, the seat and cause of the aber- duced by a pressure of a portion of the cranium the water taken into the system. The ﬂuidiss supplies the necessary blood nutriment and if substance of pressure whatsoever it may be_.,,4“ ' ior him, he can acquire much by personal THE GUIDING STAR. the mental operation of the metaphysician act- ing through the mental and physical organism of the patient removes the superabundant or displaced bone, relieves the pressure of the cells, and thus enabling them to act harmoniously and normally, restores the patient. Whether the cure is effected by mechanical or mental means, the fact remains, that the ma- terial abnormalities are removed. A VERY SIMPLE REASON. An artcile entitled “What Makes the Rich Richer and the Poor Poorer,” from the pen of Professor William G. Sumner, appears in The Popular Scierzce Montialy for January. The subject has often been discussed, but no new light thrown upon it It seems but nntural that the rich should become richer. A man who has amassed considerable wealth shows his ability to acquire more. Besides, he has his capital to assist him. If he has buildings a11d lands that he does not need to occupy, he can rent them and dersve a large income from them. If his wealth is in money, he can invest it in business or “put it out at usury.” By making judicious investments it will double in ten years. If the money is invested in real estate, its value will be likely to increase even more rapidly. While the rich man’s property is earning money exertion. A man who has been successful in business has self-conﬁdence, and he enjoys the conﬁdence of others. The larger his wealth, the better will be his credit, The millionare can borrow money at 3 per cent. per annum, while the _poor man must pay 3 per cent. per month for it, and may consider himself lucky if he can obtain it at all. The rich can obtain goods of all kinds cheaper than the poor can, because they can buy in large quanti- ties when prices are low, and pay cash for them. The poor are compelled to buy in small quantities, to put off their purchase till they are required to have the wares, and are often obliged to procure them on credit. things. The strong, as a rule, are con- stantly becoming stronger, if the weak are not becoming weaker. It is a pleasure for the former to walk, run, leap, lift, row_ and engage in all sorts of athletic spports. These exercises that are conducive to pleas- ure are also favorable to the acquirement of additional strength. The Weak man is liable to become still more weak, as most kinds of exercise are fatiguing to him and likely to injure him. The learned and constantly becoming more learned, and with very little exertion. A man who is conversant with ﬁve lan- guages can learn a sixth with scarcely any trouble. As soon as he sets out to learn a new language, he ascertaius that he knows much of it already. A knowledge of one science greatly assists a man in mastering another, A good naturalist and mineralo- gist has mastered half the science of geolo- gy, and can learn the remainder in a very" short time. A critical knowledge of one author is a great help toa man in studying the works of another. ‘ Agreeable and pretty persons are con- dancing parties. stantly growing more agreeable and, up to a certain age, better looking. They are favorites at home-and in society. Every- one has a pleasant word to say to them, and they are received with smiles wherever they go. They are the recipients of many com- pliments, and if they are sensible the pleas- ant things said to them do not make them vain, They are happy, and a condition of happiness shows itself in pleasant words, agreeable manners, and a ﬁne expression of countenance. It even does much to change for the better the cast of the features. On the other hand, the disagreeable and homely are likely to contantly become more disagreeable and ugly. As appearances are against them, they are not likely to make many friends or to hold them fast after they are gained. Strangers are not attract- ed to them. They are likely to stand in horse-cars and to be “wall-ﬂowers” at Being neglected and As with wealth, so with other valuable slighted for no very good reason, they are 20 THE GUIDING STAR. likely to become sour, irritable and the reverse of agreeable. These conditions of mind are reﬂected in the countenance, which, not pretty at ﬁrst, becomes abso- lutely ugly and repulsive. Many people complain and accuse society or the government of being unjust because the “rich are growing richer,” but no one thinks of appealing to congress or the state legislature for a law to prevent the strong from becoming stronger, the learned more learned, the pretty more pretty, or the agreeable more agreeable. Still there would be as much reason and justice in attempting to regulate the latter things by legislation as to seek to regulate the former. The more money, learning, strength, health, or good nature a person has, the more he is likely to acquire, and all the resolutions of labor organizations and laws of congress can not prevent it.—-Ukzeago Times. The whole discussion of the problem of “ Labor and Capital,” so called, resolves itself to the relative merits of love and self- ishness. If selﬁshness is a better principle to actuate the motive and life, if it oﬁers better prospects for the security and com- fort of the race, if it is the ﬁnal outcome of human development, and development is to culminate in a few millionaires grinding down to abject degradation the great ma- jority, of the people, then it is a good thing to cultivate, and the Times takes the sensi- ble view of the subject. If the principle inculcated by Jesus of Nazareth, and corroborated and conﬁrmed by the operation of the Holy Spirit, is to ﬁnally control the race, and adtuate the heart or the people, then the doctrine ad- vocated by the above article is false. “But no one thinks of appealing to congress or the state legislature for a law to prevent the strong from becoming stronger, the learned more learned, the pretty more pretty or the agreeable more agreeable.” We would, however, think of appealing to the sources of law and authority for legis- or an effort to improve in the various direc- tions cited. The accumulation of millions of proper- ty to-day by the vmdual, means the accumu- lation of billions in the future day. If the principle of selﬁshness is the one to bear sway, and the hoarding of billions means the poverty of the masses and this means their abject subservance ﬁnally to the ava- ricious money-lord, then it seems but ra- tional for the people who are waking up to the real determinings and only consumma- tion of the tendency, to become alarmed at the certain prospect of the present business education of the world. There is but one law, and one statement of it, comprising the continent and basis of the present speculative system. That is selﬁshness I set/‘islmess I SELFISHNESSI There is but one remedy and that is love. The Love of God in the heart of the peo- ple would right the wrongs under which so many, now suifer, and inaugurate in'the world a system of righteousness through which abundant shelter, food, clothing and fuel could be supplied to every vidual member of society. Compel men and women to labor from 10 to 20 hours a day with only suﬁicient re- muneration to afford a meagre subsistence, and there is not much decided opportunity to become cultured ornaments of society and especially when the “ cultured” and “reﬁned ” exclude from their association those who are compelled to perform manual labor. The Sun of Righteousness shall arise with healing in His wings on-ly to those who love the works of righteousness, and fear the name of the Lord. FABLE FROM THE PANCHA TANTRA. “There were four Brahmans residing in the same village, all intimate friends. Three of them were men of great acquirements, but destitute of common sense. The fourth was an intelligent fellow,‘but destitute of lation to stop any interference with a desire ._ W _ _ “F-v-v4.r.,, learning, As they were poor, they deter- THE GUIDING STAR. 21 mined at one of their meetings to go to some country where learning was patron- ized, and where they were satisﬁed that they would be speedily enriched with pres- ants from the King. They accordingly set oif, but when they had gone some way the eldest cried out: ‘It never occurred to me before that our fourth friend here is illiterate. He is a man of sense to be sure, but that will not entitle him to any rewards from the King; we shall have, therefore, to relinquish to him a part of our earnings, and it would be fairer, I think, for him to remain at home.’ The second agreed in this opinion, but the third opposed it, saying, ‘We have al- ways been friends and companions from infancy, and let him, therefore, participate in the wealth we shall acquire.’ This sentiment prevailed and they all went on in harmony. As they passed through a forest they saw the scattered bones of a dead lion. ‘I have met,’ said one, ‘with an account of a meth- od by which beings can be re-animated. What say you? Shall we try the experi- ment, and employ the energies of science to restore life and shape to these bones?” They agreed. One undertook to put the bones together, the second to supply the skin ﬂesh, blood, etc., and the other to communicate life to the ﬁgure. When the two first had acccomplished . their task, the third was about to begin his but the fourth stopped him. “Consider what you are going to do,” he exclaimed, “if you give life to the lion the consequence will be that he will devour us.” “Away, blockhead !” replied the sage, “I am not to project things in vain.” . “Wait an instant, then,” replied the man of sense, “till I get up into this tree. So saying, he climbed up into a tree at hand, and his learned accociates accom- plished their undertaking. A substantial living lion was formed, who fell upon the three philosophers and destroyed them. When the lion had departed, the man of common sense descended from his hiding place and reached his home again in safety. VITAL AND NON-VITAL RUBI- MENTS AND FORCES. If we take of the two gases, hydrogen and oxygen, three equivalents, two of the former, and one of the latter, and unite them, we obtain as the product of the union a substance called water, In this union the hydrogen and oxygen as such are both destroyed. The two gases—whatsoever method is employed to transform them——are changed to Water by the process of attrition (rub- bing together, friction) of their molecules. They cannot be consumed and transformed without the use and introduction of some force such as heat or electricity, etc. Elec- tricity is a substance called force by the physicists. It is the product of the dis- integration of grosser substances called matter. If we take two plates of zinc, separate them by two thin pieces of wood covered with sealing-wax and placed between the plates of zinc a thin plate of corrugated silver covered with a thin coating of plati- num, and clamp them together with a brass clamp we have the solid elements of what is called Smee’s battery. Place this ele- ment in a solution of dilute sulphuric acid say about one of acid to eight of water and unite by a brass or copper wire, the zinc and silver plates and place them in a glass cup and we have formed the Smee’s battery-cell, for the generation of galvanic electricity. What is this force-substance which we call galvanism, or the galvanic current? It is the zinc, sulphurz'c acid and water, reduced to an attenuated (thin) substance called force, and supposed by the ordinary scien- tist to be no substance, but merely a mode of motion, that is nothing. Modern so called science is built upon the fallacy that the forces are not substances but mere modes of motion. When the zinc at one extremity of the circuit is decomposed by the vibration of its molecules (least aggre- . V‘ . ggn - 22 x ->-. ' vi-,.'.&;z. THE GUIDING STAR. ations of matter) it is reduced to a very subtle ﬂuid substance, and passes along the course of the wire between its particles toward the liquid (the weak solution of sulphuric acid. At the same time the vi- bration of the solution at the other end of the circuit disintegrates the liquid and con- verts it to another thin or subtle force and conveys it along the outside of the wire toward the zinc. The electric circuit is made up of these two opposite currents, the one called positive and the other negative. The one ﬂowing towards the acid solution is the acid current and is the anode (upward way),The one ﬂowing towards the zinc is alkaline and is the cathode (the downward way.) These currents of subtle force, it will be seen, are the product and substance of a solid (zinc) and ﬂuid (acid and water) re- duced to a heretofore supposed imponder- able no-thing called motion. They are, however, the zinc and the solution trans- formed to another substance. Let us now introduce this galvanic cir- cuit into the hydrogen and oxygen gases. Tlieylxwill unite with the electric substance in “the formation of another substance, water, having a greater specific gravity 9* (weight) than either of the gases. At the same time that the galvanic sub- stance unites with the two gases in the generation of water, there is also generated another trio of forces light, heat and elec- tricity which are given off as forces while the water is precipitated as a ponderable material substance. In this experiment the investigator will discover the reciprocal relation of matter and force, and that the formation of the one depends upon the destruction of the other, I In the’ experiment of the reciprocal transformations of matter-substances, to force-substances, and force-substances to matter-substances is discovered the law of transmutation which is the law of the cross or cruciﬁetion. ELEMENTS AND RUDIMENTS. Elementary forms and states are the ﬁrst and highest. Rudimentary forms and states are the last or lowest. ' I will here give the reader a trio of terms to be committed to memory as here related as useful in the future investiga- tion of METAPHYSICS. These terms are respectively Principles, Rndiciples and An- ciples. The word princnale is from primus ﬁrst and capere to take——that is, the ﬁrst taken. Rudiciples is from RUDIS raw unformed or last, and capere to take —that is, the last taken. Anciples is from AMBO both together, and capere to take- that is, to take both together. By a very little study the student may become familiar with the terms and their relations and uses, and thus aided wonder- fully in future investigations. In every domain of investigation there exists the three general and speciﬁc states and things named by these three terms. Now in the use of the terms force and matter we name two states or qualities of the same substance, the force is the princi- ple (the ﬁrst taken, or the ﬁrst head), the matter is the rudiciple (the last taken, or the last head), and both of them con- sidered together would be the anciple (both taken, or both heads). In the above consideration of matter and force or the ‘galvanic battery, and the elec- tricity generated from it, we have taken the so-called inorganic rudiciples and gen- erated the so-called inorganic principles. To these substances the term physical has been commonly applied, but as physical means natural, and is as applicable to ani- mal forces as to the lower forms of force, =: we must employ some other term to differ- entiate the non-vital from the vital, or the matter and forces outside of and below the animal and vegetable, from the animal and I the vegetable, and the domain above both. We cannot call these lower forms and states inorganic, because they are related to an organism of which the universe is a. structured whole, hence an organized whole. "‘ , ._ -....—- ..... -.- THE GUIDING STAR. 23 We will employ the term then, nomzétal, when speaking of molecules and forces outside of and below the animal and vege- table. Non vital electricity and magnetism should always be distinguished from the vegeto-vital and animo-vital—that is, the forces of vegetable and animal life. ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. It is important to distinguish these two forces. What are these differences? If as above we form a battery-cell, and decom- pose zinc and dilute acid we generate as stated, two currents of electricity. These two currents comprise a circuit. Each cur- rent is self insulated (énsula. island). Their very diﬁerences (one being acid and the other alkaline) comprise the insulation one from the other. As they move along over the molecules of matter in the wire, they cause these molecules to vibrate the grcwic and lame forceﬁwhich surround them. _ These forces by their agitation are con- verted to a force more subtle and reﬁned than either of the electric currents com- prising the battery circuit, This force is called magnetism. One quality of it flows outward through the external current of electricity, that is in every direction from the wire as its center and axis. The other quality ﬂows inward through the internal and acid current towards the center of the wire. This last subtle force may be con- served or husbanded by insulating a ﬁne wire and coiling around a soft piece of steel and running a circuit through the wire from a galvanic cell. The insulation of the wire is eifected by winding it closely .with silk thread and covering with some impervious gum. Magnetism thus gener- ated is nonvital corresponding with the electric currents which are also nonvital. The reader has seen how by the union of two gases, hydrogen and oxygen, two quantities of the former, to one of the lat- ter, through the introduction of a galvanic current, water is produced to ﬂow down- ward, and forces are produced in the com- bustion to ﬂow outward from the center where the union takes place. The water is formulated (created) at the same point where the forces are generated, formulated or produced, that is created, the water as stated, ﬂowing downward, and the forces being distributed. In the study of vital forces either in the vegetable, animal or perfected hum an do- main, we have the great law of analogy by which the mind may be conducted positively and safely to the most absolute scientific conclusions, The brain and body are the subjective and objective points for the operation of the vital forces.» The brain is composed of cells and ﬁbres. Every little brain-cell is a chemico-vital laboratory in which is produced by the function (ofﬁce) of the cell a subtle ﬂuid which flows down through the ﬁbre from its origin at the cell to its termination either in some point in the brain or in the body. Every cell ex- pands and contracts by a process corre- sponding to respiration. It also pulsates by a process corresponding to the heart’s action. When the cell expands the blood ﬂuids (the more subtle part of the blood) ﬂow into the cell, at the same time a spiritual force ﬂows in and the union of these in the cell recreates the ﬂuid which ﬂows down through the ﬁbre towards the body. ’ The union of the substances which takes place in the cell (comprising the gray mat- ter of the brain), corresponds to the union of the gases which unite and form water in the experiment above cited. In the brain, however, the ﬂuid generated is sur- rounded by the tissue of the cell, and is conveyed down through a channel made for it namely, the nerve fibre through which it is conducted to its place of destination. The electricity, light and heat produced in the elaborations are conserved and appro- priated by the body. In animal life they are termed amimo-vital forces. The elec- tric forces are distributed through the body by means of the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. There are two currents, namely, the ascending and descending currents to . 7 {‘*srI~>.., 24' THE GUIDING STAR. form the electric circuit of the cerebro- spinal system. There are two ﬂuids in the nerve, one of them passes through the tubule of the nerve, the other between the coats or sheaths of the nerve. One of these ﬂuids is the conductor of the down ﬂowing electric cur- rent, and the other is the conductor of the upﬂowing electric current. The meeting of these currents or their passing in two opposite directions by insulation generates the more subtle magnetic substance which is taken up by the sympathetic nerve or the nervous system of organic life. In these two forms of vibration (friction) and consequent disintegration of matter, we have the origin of the two vital forces namely, the electric and magnetic of the body. Their varieties and complexities are as great as the number of cells comprising the cortex (bark, gray matter) of the en- cephalon. I)‘?;]7e7‘(37Lt'l(l~t?:07l of the aninio-vital forces and the hmno-vi'tal and their uses as healing agencies. The health of an animal depends upon the proper generation and supply of all the solids, ﬂuids and forces of the animal life. A horse may be perfectly well. Or he may be made sick by thiowing the forces out of balance, or by some organic lesion. He will be restored by a re—adjustment of the parts and a restoration of the functions. The healing is merely the re-instatement of the parts, or an equilibrium of the forces and ﬂuids. All that is necessary to do, to re-instate the animal to his normal con- dition which is a condition of health, is to supply the kind of force the horse lacks, or to assist the animal to husband the force he generates, and to re—appropriate it for his recovery. The necessary knowledge ‘(real knowledge) as to how this shall be accomplished is science, and if genuine science, it IS true, and if true science, it is the Christ Science, or Christ fknowledge. The restoration may be accomplished by employing the forces generated in the mind of the Therapeutist, and transmitted to the sick animal. “Who knoweth the spirit of the beast (animal life) that goeth downward or the spirit of the man that goeth upward.” Man has two lives the one generated from the animal nature and called the animal or beast life. The other is produced from the divine, and is called the human life. The perfect human life comes when the man is perfected in the image and likeness of God. Until this is accomplished man is more or less animal, and the forces which he gener- ates and transmits are more 01 less the ani- mal forces. A man whose mind is wholly material in its tendencies and beliefs, one who denies all spiritual things, and one who believes that when he dies his entity is destroyed,may be a physically well man. If his affections and his intellect are in agreement, if his anatomical relations are normal, and the functions vital, and undisturbed, he is a well man. If he in any way gets out of balance and becomes sick, does it take any different force to create an equilibrium than was required to keep him in a state of ’ health, while the system was functionally normal? I say no and every sensible per- son will agree with me. The animal man when well is a healthy animal, when not well he is a sick animal. If the animal forces in _a state of equili- brium were sufficient to keep the man up to his normal vital standard, to a standard of a good animal life, then the same kind of force or some force that can be convert- ed to the animal force will accomplish the work of restoration. The knowing how to do this thing is the science of it. The per- forming of the restoration without the knowing how is the empiricism of it. The performance of it by guess work or by some process the medus opemndi of which the healer is ignorant—-is neither Christian nor any other science. The animo-vital forces are animal light, animal heat, animal electricity, animal magnetism, animal gravity, etc. These , forces all ﬂow from and return to the cor- ; tical cells of the brain. The condition of the mental forces must agree in quality with the animal force if which comprises the root of their origin. (Subject to be continued). We most cheerfully call the attention of the J Ll lovers of musical science and art to the SONG 2 FRIEND, published by S. W. Straub, Chicago, 3, I11. It is good for everybody. Examine it. ERRATA. On page 2 last word of second paragraph ._ In second column, vi read m.emi_'festati'0n. page 2, third paragraph, last line, read “had not observed the effort to re-polarize would» be futile.” In last paragraph, third 1ine,Lf' read God is. On pape 4, ﬁrst paragraph,‘1. 19th line, read peripherical. On page 10,1; second column, 3d line, read ampliﬁed. On) page 14, statement Third, read selecting.
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-02
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-02
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 03 (February 1, 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1910, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-02-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: 4 T H111-G‘J lDH2G+:lr+ST AR. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life." (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. 2305721’, 14.) VOL. I. FEBRUARY 1, 1887. No. 3_ A SNAKE-BITE HEALER. THE VVONDERFUL SECRET POSSESSED BY BAPTISTE RICQUAR. Not long since a man known as Baptiste Ricquar, of Creole-French descent, died on his farm near Kaskaskia, Ill., writes a correspondent of the St. Louis Globe-Democrat. For nearly a half century previous to his death he was credited with the remarkable gift of healing snake-bites, and of being on familiar terms with the most venomous reptiles the country afforded. It was said that this power was given to him by a Cana- dian on his death-bed in return for some important service, or as an act of friendship. The conditions or circumstances attending the transfer of this curious knowledge never were learned with certainty, as its possessor was extremely jealous of it, guar...
Show more4 T H111-G‘J lDH2G+:lr+ST AR. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life." (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. 2305721’, 14.) VOL. I. FEBRUARY 1, 1887. No. 3_ A SNAKE-BITE HEALER. THE VVONDERFUL SECRET POSSESSED BY BAPTISTE RICQUAR. Not long since a man known as Baptiste Ricquar, of Creole-French descent, died on his farm near Kaskaskia, Ill., writes a correspondent of the St. Louis Globe-Democrat. For nearly a half century previous to his death he was credited with the remarkable gift of healing snake-bites, and of being on familiar terms with the most venomous reptiles the country afforded. It was said that this power was given to him by a Cana- dian on his death-bed in return for some important service, or as an act of friendship. The conditions or circumstances attending the transfer of this curious knowledge never were learned with certainty, as its possessor was extremely jealous of it, guarding it with the greatest care, and revealed it to no one until the hour of his death, when he imparted the gift to his eldest son, who cannot be induced to speak of it in the pres- ence of strangers. There is, however, an abundance of livin evidence of Ric uar’s ower to cure the 8' - bite of snakes without the use of any kind of medicine, and of his apparent love or fellowship with and control over all kinds of snakes. He would never consent to their being killed or injured, and it is said that he kept the largest and most venomous speci- mens about his place, and that they would approach him to be caressed or disappear into their hiding places at his will. Whenever a person within the reach of old Baptiste was bitten, he was usually sent for to relieve the pains and render the poison innocuous. In this he was never known to fail. He simply placed his hands upon the wound and cautioned the sufferer not to take any medicine offered by others. It would insult him highly if asked how much he charged for his services, and he would only accept something, whatever that might be, if offered as a present upon some other occasion. Being a devout Catholic, his gift brought him into bad repute with the parish priest, who as the story goes, forbade him partaking of the holy sacrament unless he foreswore the exercise of his black art. The bishop, however, during one of his peri- odical visits to the parish, is said to have held an interview with his oifending parish- ioner. He inquired of Ricquar how he came by the gift, and why he did not, at the command of the priest, abjure such uncanny practices. Ricquar responded that he had no compact with the eyil one, nor was there anything wicked about it. How could there be any harm, he argued, in saving the life of a fellow-creature when it was so easily done ? He had resolved many times to give up the use of it, but when an excited neighbor came begging him to come and save a little child, or the wife who had been bitten, he could not refuse,'even at the risk of losing favor in the church. He was \ -"“\ ..,. .. .. "‘T' / /1 Z ' THE GUIDING STAR. granted a dispensation by the bishop to participate in the comforts of the communion «Without revealing his art at confession, and when he died he was honored with a per- petual resting‘place in St. Mary of Help Gemetery.——0hz'cago Times. There are a few points in connection with the above statement whichl desire the reader especially to note. ' The ﬁrst point is, it involves the statement that there is abundant living evidence of the healer’s power. It seems not to be taken for granted on m.ere heresay. That such a power exists may be corroborated and veriﬁed by many similar instances coming within the knowledge of so many, that any person suf- ﬁciently interested to make the necessary inquiry can become convinced of its reality, friendship toward the reptile. That is, the faculty of friendship was especially ., exercised toward this order of animal life. In the exercise of the faculty of friendship thus peculiarly directed, he balanced by the law of polarity the venomous principle belonging to the reptile. _ Now let us study a little the law of polarity as specially applicable to this speciﬁc power. It must ﬁrst be known that the mind is a compound entity, the complexity of which is very great. Every quality of thought is generated at some place in he brain onan area of cortical structure comprising a group of cells. The group galled by phrenologists Friendship, is located a little distance from the mesial | (middle) longitudinal (lengthwise) li11e, or the line extending from the forehead g I to the occiput or back of the brain, just above the prominence at the back side of the head. While this organ, as a whole, is the spot where the general sub- stance of friendship is generated its subdivision into smaller groups, and these i E groups into cells. provides for every variety and kind of friendship. Friendship “* (love) casteth out fear. By the generation of the speciﬁc kind of friendship under consideration the sphere of rest was developed which comprised the co—ordinate pole of the activity of the venom, The venom is harmless so long as its forces are latent or in a state of rest. N011-resistance being a state of rest, that which when resisted by a condition of fear and thence antagonism becomes destructive, is rendered harmless. Every animal feels instinctively the sphere of destructiveness, and per contm the sphere of friendship. Every animal mind commuicates its sphere to every molecule and atom of matter constituting the corporeal structure. An atom of the rattlesnake’s venom possesses the properties transmitted to it from the sphere of self protection in the mind of the serpent, and when this protec- tive venom comes into contiguity with an opposing atom transmitted from the mind of the person to the body of the person into whom the venom has beef infused, there succeeds a warfare, and the side of the, conflict in which resides The second noticeable point is the fact that he developed the potency of A i , THE GUIDING STAR. 3 the fear is the side to succumb. Let it be noticed then that friendship of a spe- ciﬁc quality had been generated by a continuous line of thought not conﬁned to the one person, but transmitted from one person to another, from generation to generation. _g Continuity of thought in a given direction is essential to the conservation. V of a potency of any particular kind. It is this continuity of thought and the transmission of the sphere which renders the thing a gift, so-called. It is not essential that the person should know the law or science by which the power is imparted. But it is essential that there shall exist a belief so positive and abso- lute that there remains not a shadow of a doubt in the mind into which the element of fear can creep. . There was unquestionably a formula imparted and the belief of the opera- tor or healer was centered in the formula. The formula had no virtue further than in the belief of the healer in its power. The same degree of belief cen- , y T tered in the scientiﬁc conviction would be equally potent. He placed his hands .1‘; ,5?‘ pg” upon the wound. In this his method corresponded to that of Jesus and the ‘ 3,,‘ ,1 ;..,,¢,.ég apostles in many instances. It was an animal poison, and it required soothing ‘if f or stilling (to be rendered latent) by the animal state or quality of its polariﬁe and co-ordinate inﬂuence. There is no great potency without continuity of thought. This can be acquired by practice. It becomes a gift so soon as it becomes a habit. And it may become a habit at any time that the desire in that direction becomes the dominant or ruling desire. A habit is a peculiarity ; a peculiarity is an idiosyn- cracy; an idiosyncracy is either an inheritance or an acquisition. The idiosyn- eracy is a speciﬁc habit or gift, but this does not constitute greatness, but ) littleness. It is not integralism. ‘Greatness is the power to control through the V power of continuity co-ordinately with versatility. It is the ability to suddenly transfer the faculty of continuity by the aid of locality to any given center, and to hold it there persistently at the will of the operator. . Re “And Jesus said unto them, verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of His glory ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. “And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and inherit everlasting life.”—-Matt. XX: 28-29. . “Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves/’——Matt. vii: 15. ”' A‘7.-i‘‘7 THE GUIDING STAR. 4 Tax: GEDIBATE LIFE. “The subjection of woman and interference with her liberty of person and of conscience, are the principle causes which have sapped the founda- tions of existence, made the world a prison- ouse for humanity, and given to disease, want, and death such sure hold of the race that it has required man’s entire strength and time to ﬁght them, and has left him no leisure to confront the higher problems of being. The truth should be shown to all willing eyes, and man’s conscience trusted to work out his own salva- tion. "“ *‘ * * * Increased practice of celibacy is the only means for any real advancement of the race : the celibacy which is not the result of restraint, but the outcome of a spiritual growth, producing deep» con- viction and general elevation of character. The commonest objection taken against celibacy is that if practiced by all it will bring the world to an end ; but this objection can only have import- ance with those who attach an exaggerated value to the present objective life. The termination of the world, by which is meant merely the end of the present transitory state of our consciousness, is by no means a very dreadful calamity.” It would be more dreadful not to have it end in its crude and undeveloped condition. “And again, the objection is worthless because the apprehended danger, whatever its magnitude, would never occur; as there will always be found a sufﬁcient number to carry on the work of perpetuating the race. There is one contention, however, which requires to be met : Some urge it is only the noblest and most unselﬁsh of men who will be moved by the highest instincts of their nature to adopt celibacy and thus leave the least worthy to propagate. Here it is to be pointed out that this line of argu- ment entirely ignores the dynamic power of thought which the celibates will bring to bear upon those desirous of issue: and thus the general aver- age of humanity, far from deteriorating, will be likely to improve. A man who in his own nature realizes the truth, and devotes himself to the mightier questions of life, is looked upon as a useless member of the human family, and is contemptuously ignored by the materialistic utilita- rian. ’ But the true work of such a man is apparent to the spiritual mind: he is a hero among men and a benefactor of his race. The ﬁrst step he has to take in order to enter upon his work, is to release himself from all physical bondage and to establish, as the ﬁrst law of his life, freedom from worldly ties. To him the saying, “Ye cannot serve God and Mammon,”_ is the ﬁrst and most important fact, and the THE GUIDING STAR. second is the renunciation, one after another, of all the delusions with which life is overshadowed. Granting the largest liberty of action to all the world, he seeks for himself the inalienable right of every free spirit, the right to have no other gods than the one he serves, his own conscience. So long as a man is hampered by the indulgence of any weakness, and above all, when he is guilty of subjugating another human being to sexual selﬁshness-—so long will it be wholly impossible for him to advance his work and spread true wisdom. The chief source of error in all investiga- tions of a spiritual nature in the past has been due, not so much to the manner of investigating as to the character of the investigators. The spirituval wisdom of the world has been the oﬁertrzg of eelibates. The connection between celibacy and spiritual life is not very difficult to see. The married relation which accentuates the differences between man and woman is utterly incompatible with the higher life. Adeptship is the peculiar heritage of the celibate. “ He,” says the Indian proverb, “who desires offspring desires death: the immortal must be celibate.” Those who are acquainted with what is called the evolution of the astral body (soul) know how sexual feeling devours that energy which alone can liberate the astral man from the physical encasement. What man has been, the same and much higher he will be again. Immaculate conception, which is accepted as a dogma by many relig- ions, will certainly be the prevalent mode of reproduction when the higher races appear—-races in which all men and women will be “ enlightened.” This knowledge of spiritual reproduction is one of the highest secrets of Adeptship, but until its day arrives the duty of every spiritual—minded man and woman is to accelerate the advancement of the race by individ- ual purity, which is the ﬁrst step in the path which. reads to Adeptship. The Adepts, in fact, represent to us today not only the spiritual heighth from which the race descended, but also that other and much loftier heighth which it may attain, * * * * * the line along which the Adept transmits this knowledge, is not hereditary succession, but spir- itual propagation, by which the spirit of the Adept master infuses truths into the inner mind of those receptive to it. * * * * * * * The reader who asks for proofs need only recall the examples of all ages. Spritual teachers, Pagans and Christian alike, were men free from relations lips which by reason of their injustice to women, were destructive of the highest development of the individual. Who among the prophets of Christianity had not ﬁrst to free himself from family bondage before he entered upon his work? Who so great an advocate of celibacy as Paul ‘P ,Wh0 so tender and indulgent in his recog- 6 THE GUIDING STAR. nition of man’s weakness and sensual nature as he who preached celibacy in these words: “ And this I speak for your own proﬁt; not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is comely, and that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.” FROM “ FORGOTTEN HISTORY.” “MENTAL SCIENCE” HEAIJINQ, WHAT ‘Is IT ? (Contributed) The belief prevails with many, if not with all “ mental and Christian scien- tists,” that cure by mind alone is the only divinely ordained method ; in fact, the only method, and that the touch or laying on of hands is injurious or destruct- ive in its effects, savoring of mesmerism, spiritualism, &c. The advocates of these two methods of medical treatment claim to heal the sick by the virtue of spirit, or God, or Christ, which with them seems to be one and the same thing, and which, whether residing within or outside of themselves, they claim to con- trol and transmit to others as the supreme saving potency of the universe. The substance of Mesmer’s teaching at one time was not essentially differ- ent from that of the above named modern schools of “spirit” healing except as to name. _ Mesmer claimed that there was a potency residing in the animal body anala- gous to terrestrial and metallic magnetism, and that this animal magnetism could be transmitted. from one to another without touch, and with such power as to cure severe and prolonged illness. This substance has increased in the potency of its manifestations, and in various phases of power and form of transmission, from his time until now. We do not purpose to deny the exist—‘ ence of this power, or its ability to heal certain diseased states of body and mind, but we most emphatically deny the supreme claims made for it, and its immediate and direct substance and origin. “ Mental” and “ Christian ” scientists claim to believe the Bible. Only to believers in that book are these words addressed. There are certainly two methods of cure, and by inference a third, mentioned therein as practiced, sus- tained and sanctioned, by divinely appointed agents, one by mental and the other by bodily touch, and inferentially a third. by the force of material sub- stances. “ Mental” and “Christian” scientists claim to cure by the spirit of Christ, - but they denounce all contact with the patient. The Christ himself did not disdain to touch the sick and aﬂiic-ted of His time, and it is open to serious THE GUIDING, STAR. 7 doubt if He could have healed some with a thought whom He healed by a touch of His hand. When He “ came into His own country ” “ He could there do no mighty works save that He laid His hands npon a few sick folk and healed them.” He healed the leper by the touch. “Error of mortal mind” says the “Christian scientist.” “ Magnetism ! ” says the “ mental scientist.” “We do not practice anything so material.’, “ We denounce all contact with the patient.” The Christ cured Peter’s wi1e’s mother by the touch. He cured “ the sick M of the palsy” by His word. He took the daughter of the ruler. hy the hand He touched the eyes of the blind man. He cast out devils by His word. When "He healed the man who was deaf and had an impediment in his speech, He put His ﬁngers into his ears and touched His tongue. When He healed the blind man of Bethsaida, He spat upon his eyes and put His hands upon him, but his sight not being fully restored He put His hands upon him the second time, when he saw clearly. I suppose “Christian” and “Mental” scientists would have performed a more rapid and brilliant cure by simply giving him a thought or the spirit. “ And the whole multitude sought to touch Him. for there went virtue out of Him and healed them all. When the Shunamn1ite’s son died and she sought the aid of Elisha in her deep distress, he sent his staﬂ“ by his servant to be laid upon the face of the dead boy, but there was neither voice nor hearing.” The staff could not convey the power which should raise the dead. The prophet ascended to the little chamber on the wall and “lay upon the child, and put his mouth upon his mouth, and his eyes upon his eyes, and his hands ‘upon his hands, and he stretched himself upon the child.” “ Magnetism!” say the “ Mental scientists.” “ We do not practice anything so material.” It 1s not necessary to ask can they do as well? . Annanias, a disciple at Damascus, put his hands on Saul of Tarsus that he might receive his sight, and he did this by explicit direction of the Lord him- self. Barnabas and Saul were separated unto the work of the Lord by fasting, prayer, and the laying on of handsf and the Ephesians who received the Holy Spirit by-the laying on of Saul’s hands spoke with tongues and prophesied. “ Joshua, the son of Nun, was full of the spirit of wisdom.” Why? Because “ Moses had laid his hands upon him ” We think the instances adduced abundantly prove that the touch was both lawful and potent, and that the transmission of power in this manner was more frequent than by word; but the “Mental ” and “ Christian” scientists cry, “ Away with such materialism I ” “ We denounce all contact with the patient.” 3 THE GUIDING STAR. The question confronts us, Have these “scientists ” who claim to be so ﬁlled with the spirit that there is no place in them or in the universe for anything else, who claim that spirit is all, have they any other of the gifts of the spirit than the gift of healing? Have they the spirit of prophecy? Have they the gift of tongues? Can they correctly interpret the prophecies of the spirit? ' Are they workers of miracles more than other men? In consideration of the exalted claims made by them it is important that they demostrate their truth by something more substantial and imperishable than an occasional mitiga- tion of the afflictions of the mortal body. . The cures wrought by the transmission of an animal force is no new thing in the history of even modern times. Many a man and woman of advanced\ years had knowledge of the “charming” of pain, the arrest of hemorrhage, the giving of strength to enfeebled limbs, by some spoken words, by reading a passage of scripture, or by the touch of the hand, long before “Mental sci- ence,” “ Christian science,” “Faith cures,” or “ Spirit Medium cures” were known to the public. The impartation of natural vital force by one person to another has always been known by medical men, but not always noticed 11or its importance always duly estimated and appreciated. The servants of David were fully cognizant of these things when they brought unto him Abishag, the Shunammite, as detailed in the ﬁrst chapter of 1st Kings. According to the record, David was God-ordained, anointed and appointed to be the head of God’s chosen people, but he had not life in himself and could not impart it to others, though endowed with as much of spirit as the self-ordained healers of modern times. I here offer my protest against the monstrous assumptions of “Mental sci- entists,” “ Christian scientists,” “ Faith healers,” “ Prayer healers,” &c., of this immediate time, While not doubting that some persons are healed by each of these differently named schools of cure, there is no evidence to warrant the belief that the cures wrought by Roman Catholic priests and devotees, Protest- ant ministers and laymen, mental and Christian scientists, spiritualists, mate- rialists, and atheists, differ in anywise from each other more than one man differs from another in the quantity and quality of his Pneumic and Psychic, or spirit and soul forces. The spirit going from them is but the spirit of the animal man, the man born to die, and the changes wrought are but the changes wrought in the mortal body and soul, which remain as corrupt and mortal as before. I here raise no objection to the cures wrought, nor ca-vil at the fact, but I do most emphatically protest against the fallacious and erroneous teach- ings which foster and strengthen this great system of ignorance and misconcep- tion. “Be not deceived. God is not mocked. For whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” And I may add, that whatsoever God soweth, that THE GUIDING STAR. 9 shall He also reap. The so-called Christian healing power of to-day in all its diversiﬁed manifestations, the spirit of life as it is called, is but the spirit of unregenerate and unsanctiﬁed men, and the name by which it is designated (“ The Science of Christ; ” “ The Prayer of Faith”) has received unholy bap- tism, and unannointed hands have trailed it in the mire of human ignorance, greed and selﬁshness. Except on the day of Pentecost, and later in the house of Cornelius, the Holy Spirit was imparted by "‘ laying on of hands. The “Mental” and “ Chris- tian ” scientists make no distinction between an holy and an unholy spirit. With them “ spirit is all,” a universal homogeneous essence, without distinction of quality or power except as to the quantity which is aggregated into one more than another. “All is God.” ’ Simon Magus saw “ that through the laying on of the apostles hands the Holy Ghost was given, and he offered them money ” that he might impart it in the same manner. There is many a Simon Magus in the world to—day seeking to buy and sell the spirit of God for selﬁsh purposes, making it common merchandise and pos- sibly believing i11 all sincerity that they have the divine power to heal and make alive. If it were really so the rich men of Chicago would soon get a “ corner ” on it and the “ poor devils ” and the “devil’s poor ” would have to remain with- out “the gates ” until they had made their “pile ” big enough to turn the looks with a golden key. Since, however, these traﬂickers have only the spirit and power of Simon Magus, the play can continue for awhile. The spirit of God is not a homogeneous essence diffused universally in space, than which nothing else is or ca11 be. It has its abiding place, and in the external or natural world it has at deﬁnite periods its chosen receptacles, men raised up for the manifestation of His glory, the majesty of His love, and the riches of His wisdom. In all the mighty host of Israelites who journeyed out of Egypt, there was but one man who knew God, but one_ man who possessed His spirit, but one man of power, Moses—-the great law-giver of the Jews, until the time when he besought God to give him human help to bear with him the burdens and responsibilities of his great ofﬁce. The time of cure by the divine spirit has not yet fully come. Divine life is not yet manifest, nor can it be till certain conditions are met and certain changes effected which shall make its manifestations possible. N 0 man to-day has life in himself as Jesus had life in Himself; and having it not, cannot im- part it. He was Life. Any other life is a misnomer and a misconception. He promised His people that they should have life even as He had, but it could not come till the age culminated in its harvest. For this reason we believe that all to-day which is called life is a sad delusion, and a snare unto those who may be looking for the perfect divine manifestation. We must judge‘ -_ .;_,::.: _ , 10 THE GUIDING STAR. of the tree by the fruit it beareth. Have we any reason to believe that the healing power claimed by these modern schools is life, spirit, Grod ? that it is the fruit of the tree of divine planting ? Before the real life can come to men, the immortal life which is from God, THE DIVINE TRUTH, must be manifest, received, and made operative. The artist may have the conception in his mind, but before it can become the property of another, or can inﬂuence others by its beauty and symme- try, the mental conception must be embodied in marble or transferred to canvas in suc_h a manner that the minds of others may appropriate, and, in a degree, make it their own. So to whomsoever THE DIVINE truth is committed, he must make it operative to build the living form, that the living form, the form of life, may be communicated to and appropriated by others who desire the divine life as distinguished from the human animal life which, as yet, is alone manifest. He must acquire the divine substance. He must put on the divine life. His “ mortal must PUT ON immortality,” and until this is done immortal life is not attained and therefore cannot be transmitted, and all assumptions of cure by the spirit of God, or by the spirit of life, is but fallacy and egotism. ' Now as to mind cure, the application of mental or psychic potencies in the cure of disease, whether of mind or body, we suggest that a little common sense should be exercised. No “ Christian” or “Mental ” scien- tist, if he had any knowledgevhatever of the structure of the human body and the proper relation of its various parts, if called to a case of fractured femur, or dislocation of the hip joint, would for a moment think of sitting down, back to back, or face to face with his patient, and lifting up his desire to an unseen, all-pervading, homogeneous spirit, to a principle, to a non—entity, and honestly expect to see the fractions of the bone straighten and unite, or the head of the femur glide into its socket without the aid of human hands. If he did and had not the sense and honesty to write him- self an ass, some one would truthfully do it for him. The accoucheur called to the bedside of a woman in the agonies of . parturition, who should attempt to apply the doctrines of “Mental” or "‘ Christian” science as now taught, that spirit is all, that matter is naught; that spirit is always and only cause, and matter always and only effect, and wait for the relief of his patient in the culmination of his men- tal potency instead of changing the position of the malposed head or applying the forceps to a head relatively so large for the pelvic outlet that both the voluntary and involuntary muscular power of the woman would faint and perish in the effort, would be guilty of worse than a blunder. He would be guilty of criminal neglect. ' THE GUIDING STAR. 11 Paul healed the sick and cast out devils, but he also advised Timothy to take a little wine for his stomach’s sake and his often inﬁrmities. A kind and encouraging word will sometimes strengthen a man like a tonic, more for the time being than bread and meat, but that does not disprove the fact that bread and meat are necessary factors of human existence. We believe that when the generation of mental power and the laws of its going forth and the distinction of its qualities are understood, such changes may be wrought by it in the subtle elements of the body that many, if not - all diseases, may be remsved without resort to the potencies of drugs; that men coming into proper and harmonious relations with each other, and wisely husbanding and expending their energies will be free from ‘dis- ease, and that such as cannot attain to the immortal life may go down to the grave full of years, and like a shock of corn fully ripe. Says God: “ My people perish for lack of knowledge.” Do we get this saving knowledge in “ Christian science?” Do we get it in “ Mental science ? ” Do we get it in spirit cures, or faith cures, or prayer cures? The entire literature touching this subject demonstrates that it has not attained to the dignity of a science. Dense ignorance pre- vails both as to the substance and methods of cure. The various forces generated in the human organism are not differentiated, nor is much known concerning the methods and energy of their transmission. Says David: “Give me understanding and I shall keep Thy law.” The crying need of the hour is the understanding of the divine law. Where is the man of understanding? Where is the builder of the king- dom of righteousness? The hour waits for him, and the people for his instructions. C@MMENTS @N A GGRRESl'3ONDl3NT’S BETTER. A correspondent writes me as follows: “Dear Dr. Teed—I want to ask you what class of people do you wish to interest in your teachings? You certainly cannot reach many orthodox church people. Materialists do not belong to you. Spiritualists will hate you, and it seems to me that mental scientists are the only ones ready for your teachings. Why do you ridicule their methods and antagonize them? You cannot judge of a system by the words of those outside the ranks, and many within do not get the spirit of the system. Can you not see that the intention of the thought, denying material body, pain and disease is right? * - 12 THE GUIDING STAR. Wherein lies the diﬁerence between a state of mind brought about by an eif ort of the imagination directed toward the ego, the real self, the entity which passes through and is developed by the different incarnations, and your own method of conjuring up an ideal picture to bring about certain states of mind.” We keep our minds ﬁxed upon this ideal being in process of becoming, and say this is I. By so doing we only annihilate time, and you do space when you with your thought touch a person miles away. With us there is no time in spirit any more than there is in space. When we can get a person to under- stand what we mean, this apparently senseless way of talking about ourselves grows to have meaning. Then we scientists do not deny the body as matter. It is only a small body of “Christian Scientists” who do this, and neither school teaches that disease is in the imagination. I believe you have the truly rational form of application of the power, but really, Dr. Teed, by your attempting to talk as you do about a method you have not studied sufficiently to understand, you are doing yourself a great injury.” . -:~.-;~_. - -- __~-_:‘*:.:'é’-.." — , The correspondent continues to say: “ After the January number I am met . with reproaches and complaints of the harsh, uncharitable spirit you shovv.” “ How could you Mrs be drawn towards the teaching of a man with so little of the spirit of Christ in him?” “You led me to believe Mrs.-——— that this magazine would aid me. Dr. Teed evidently knows nothing of mental science. Two or three have insisted upon my making a change for them a11d giving them infplace of yours the “ Mental Healing ” of Boston. My society never before has shown the slightest coldness toward me, and the complaint, you understand, is not of your method or doctrines, but of your harsh and undigniﬁed tone. * * * If you amuse yourself at the expense of mental scientists, you entirely cripple me in my eﬁorts to aid your work.” I certainly am grateful to the writer for the frankness of the communica- tion. It gives me an opportunity to present some truths which a great majority of professed Christians have entirely overlooked in both the character of the man Jesus, and the work of the Spirit in its operation upon people. To the ﬁrst question I reply. I wish to attract to the principlesl set forth all people who are ripe. enough to distinguish between the naked truth and that polished and perverted suavity which none of the old prophets, neither the Christ nor the apostles, had acquired, but which is so com mon now. I have always admired the ﬁery, ardent zeal of the old prophet Elijah. I do not say I in any way compare with the incomparable man of God. But did he descend from his dignity when he said to the prophets of the grove and the prophets of Baal, “ Cry louder; he is a God! May be he is asleep, or has gone on a journey and does not hear you!” I will not discuss the question as to whether irony or sarcasm is useful or admissible in the presentation of asubject THE GUIDING STAR. 13 I of thought and investigation, but certainly the “ man of God ” exasperated the eight hundred prophets who met him on Mount Carmel when he employed the language he is reported to have used. The bad old prophet, no wonder they wanted to kill him and that Elijah was compelled, in order to save himself, to destroy the whole batch of them. The Lord has a small remnant who are ripe for His coming; it is those I am after, and if the small number of ten, or even six, comprises that sum, I am content if so be such is the will of God. Some spiritualists will hate my teachings, but others will love them. Some mental scientists will hate my doctrines, but some will love them. “ Why do you ridicule their method and antagonize them?” I oppose the fallacy that there is no matter, no sin, no sickness, no death. I am not oppos- ing the people, but a system. I oppose it because it is false and dangerous. It is a ﬂat denial of the fall of man and the necessity for man’s regeneration through a human (divine human) mediator. The correspondent does not understand so well as I the subtlety underlying the negation. If there is no sin, then God did not so love the world that He gave His only Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. There is no danger of perishing, if the doctrine of negation be true, for there never was anything to perish. “Allis God,” and God cannot perish, Hence the sending of the incarnate is a farce, a mockery to man, There is matter, sin, sickness and.death, and if the denial of it will restore people to a natural animal life—that is, if a false statement will restore men to physical health, the very restoration is dangerous under the circumstances. “ And I saw another beast coming up out of the earth and he had * two horns like a lamb, but he spake as a dragon and he exereiseth all the power of the ﬁrst beast in his sight. And he maketh the earth and them that dwell therein to worship the ﬁrst beast whose death-stroke was healed. And he doeth great signs that he should even make ﬁre (divine love) to come down from God out of heaven in the sight of man. And he deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by reason of the signs which it was given him to do in the sight of the beast (animal life) who hath the stroke of the sword and lived.” Rev. xiii, 11 to 14 inclusive. H “ You cannot judge of a system by the words of those outside the ranks and many within do not get the spirit of the system.” I My judgment of the negation spirit, now abroad in the land, comes from long study, observation and experience. For years I held the acquaintance of a. very intellectual gentleman who, for forty years, had held to this same doctrine of negation. I have talked with him hours, days and months. He is a man of great mental power and unquestionably the center from which was reﬂected the inﬂuence now exerted through the negation school. I have thoroughly 14 ‘THE GUIDING STAR. acquainted myself with the system. In my opinion asystem of instruction that can be dealt out indiscriminately by its professors to the illiterate, uncultivated and unspiritual, and diplomas granted to practitioners and teachers after a course of twelve lectures regardless of - their religious belief and spiritual growth, does not require much effort to comprehend. A mental science or Christian science healer, a student of Mrs. Eddy and one whom I know to be successful in treatment, said to me ; “ I had a patient that did not respond to my eifort as I desired, and I mentally ejaculated, it’s a lie; there is no matter, sin, sickness nor death, and the patient was instantly restored. I have no reason to doubt the statement. But there arises the question, What had the mental statement that a belief in matter, 8111, sickness and death was a hindrance to recovery have to do with the patient’s mind? To whom was the mental ejaculation addressed? N o doubt ﬁrst to the mis- givings or questionings of the therapeutist’s own mind. To allay those doubts she had recourse to the statement, it’s a lie; there is no matter, sin, sickness and death. This impulsed the cortical cells and they generated the force in snfflcient volume to stimulate the cells of the patient’s brain and affect the material body and restore it to health. , “ Can you not see that the intention of the thought denying material body, pain and disease is right?” If it is understood by this that such denial implies the disbelief in its exist- ence, it is wrong. The mind experiences both pain and joy. If my sense of feeling tells me by a painful impress that something is disturbing functional activity, and I say it is a lie, or it is not so, then if I am logical and something impresses that same sense that there is pleasure, I am a fool if I do not say that is also a lie. If I cannot believe my senses in the one case, how can I in the other. No person ever did or ever will realize a pleasure except in contrast with the opposite emotion or sense of pain. My senses admonish me if I am sick; my senses also admonish me if well. “ Wherein lies the difference,” etc. I am misapprehended in the supposition that I conjure up anything. If a patient is sick I pray for that patient’s recovery. That is I supremely desire it, at the same time nothing doubting. Desire will cause the cells of my brain to expand and contract more eﬁectually. The respiration of the brain cell produces (generates) the cerebral ﬂuids. Force is generated in amount propor- tionately to the ﬂuid elaborated. If I generate a surplus force Ihave something to spare. My desire to give that something to the aﬂlicted one causes the sub- stance. to pass over to the patient. If 1 am in doubt, that obstructs the respi- ration of the cells, and hence the elaboration of the dynamis. This is all rational. It is scientific. " If ye believe, nothing doubting,” is the point. THE GUIDING STAR. 15 I am glad to be informed that after all, the correspondent believes that my method is the truly rational one. The only thing that will ever convince a “Christian scientist” that you understand the “science,” is that you believe it, and in it. I understand thou- sands of things or statements that I do not believe. The whole system of “Christian science” is summed up in few words, and is so simple that any person with moderate comprehension can understand. “ There is nothing but spirit.” “ God is spirit.” “ God is all and in all.” Im- mortal spirit cannot be sick or suffer pain. It follows conclusively that there is no mcttter if all is spirit. Merely convince the patient that such is the fact, and the restoration is accomplished. Now why? The moment the mind reaches the conviction which is a psychological (soul) impression, an experience of joy stimulates the cor- tical areas of the brain convolutions to breathe, and the necessary ﬂuids and forces conducive to health are elaborated. This is the real science in anutshell. But we need not tell the patient a lie to make a psychological (soul) impres- . sion. We may impress the soul of the patient in ten thousand various ways, and always in the line of truth and not of error. If there is nothing but im- mortal spirit, then there never was a Messiah and no need of one, and this is the very inﬂuence the spirit of . negation wishes to exert, and does exert, upon its devotees. If there be no ﬂesh, no matter, then the Son of God never came in the ﬂesh. ‘ Now about my “harshness.” It has fallen to my lot in former days to per- form some very painful surgical operations. I never employed the knife without a feeling of great tenderness, but my use of the knife seemed cruel while all the time I had in my mind the well being of my client. Was Jesus harsh when He said of Herod: “Go tell that (old) fox,” &c. Was He destitute of charity when He told the people who came to hear Him, “ Ye are a genera- tion of vipers I ” " Ye have made my father’s house a house of merchandise, and a den of thieves.” Was this uncharitable in Christ? Was He devoid of kind- liness because He declared the truth to the people? “ Woe unto you scribes and ’ Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye tithe mint, anise and cummin,iand have left undone the weightier matters of the law, judgment and mercy, and faith, but these ye ought to have done and not to have left the other undone. Ye blind guides which strain at a gnat, and swallow a camel. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye cleanse the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are full from extortion and excess. Thou blind Pharisee cleanse first the inside of the cup and of the platter that the outside thereof may become clean also‘. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye are like unto whited sepulchres which outwardly appear beautiful, but inwardly are full of dead men’s bones, and of all uncleanness. Even so ye also 7 1'11, .4 F 16 THE" GUIDING STAR. outwardly appear righteous unto men, but inwardly ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye build the," sepulchres of the prophets, and garnish the tombs of the righteous and say: If i we had been in the days of our fathers we should not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. Wherefore ye witness to yourselves that ye are the sons of them that slew the prophets. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers’. Ye serpents, ye offspring of vipers, how shall ye escape the dam- nation of hell?” I admire that great .love of Jesus for the world, which inspired him to meet the devil with a weapon suﬂiciently tempered to annihilate the very steel blades of the subtle enemy with which He had to contend. It is very nice to be regarded as a very suave gentleman, and to have the very insinuating ways of Satan, but let me have Jesus for my example and my life under all circum stances. VIRTHE. We have employed the term dynamis as a general one for the designa- tion of the potency or potencies through which the possessors of healing by virtue‘ are wrought. We have been charged with the denial of faith in God or Christ in the use we make of the word dynamis. Dunam/is, or dynamis, is the term from which the word 7J’i‘7‘l"l(»e is ren- dered in the statement made by Jesus, when, after healing the woman who touched the hem of His garment, He said: “I felt virtue go out of me.” A better translation of dyna/m/is would be strength, power, or potency. “I felt strength go out of me.” It was this departure of strength from Jesus that restored the woman. The power in her to absorb that healing potency was not faith in any far away spirit, but her sight and hearing of the wonders He was able to perform, and her "belief that if she but touched His apparel she would be restored to health. She had strong desire. In this is the law of attraction. She directed that desire toward Jesus believing that in Him was healing virtue, and her belief (faith) led her to turn that desire for health toward the Christ whom she may or may not have believed to be the real Messiah. Why did Jesus possess so great powers to heal and teach ? The merit of His healing power was not nearly so great as the merit of applying the law -of immortal life to His own being by strict obedience to the higher law. He came to a cognition of the fact that the perfect man was one with God. That the “ Spirit of Truth” was the knowledge of the laws - THE GUIDING STAR. 17 and principles governing the universe and reaching their supreme fruition in the perfected human understanding. It was by this personal wisdom completing‘ its involution in His own inner personality that enabled Him to perform His mission. His cognition of His relation to the spirit of truth inspired his acts in obedience to that truth and His direction by it to observe its leadings, ﬁlled Him with the divine potency. There are healing virtues not so divine as His, and the devil may pos- sibly employ them to deceive the people and attempt the establishment of His authority and power over men. Do not be deceived by appearances. “ Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be cqualwith God.” Let the same mind (that is the mind of God) be in you which was also in Christ Jesus. If the mind of God be yours by its appropriation, and its assimilation to your own mind, or by A the development in you of the God-mind by virtue of your regeneration (reproduction) from God through Jesus the Christ; in other words, if you are born of God, you will possess the samepowers that Jesus possessed, and you will employ those powers as unselﬁshly as He did. But right here arises the question, Who are born of God? And my reply is, none are born of God till the process of regeneration completes itself in the development of the sons of God, only fulﬁlled in the reincar- nation (resurrection of the dead) now culminating. ' But some will say that the Christians of the early church, according to the Scriptures, were born of God in the beginning of the Christian era, then how can I declare that the fruition of the new birth is not till the resurrection at the end of the dispensation? Jesus was born of God as to His entire being, spirit, soul and body. His body was the divinely generated body, while those who re~ ceived the Holy Spirit were born of God as to the spiritual nature, but not as to the body, which must still pass through its stages of progress in successive em- bodiments till its selfhood, (proprium), is entirely eliminated and the divine body, (the proprium from on High), is put on. The body of the Christ was transformed to spirit, and those who received that spirit were quickened in the ﬂesh, and now as we reach the end of the Christian age, those who appropriated (ate) that divine nature, will be born of it, and the reincarnation (resurrection) will culminate in the bringing forth of the sons of God, and when they are manifest———there will come the powers, of which Jesus said, “These things shall ye do and greater than these, because I go to the Father.” ‘ These things of which Jesus spoke will be counterfeited by another power so great in its domain, that, if possible, the very elect shall be deceived. What is the anti-Christ? 18 THE GUIDING STAR. “Hereby know ye the spirit of God. Every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the ﬂesh, is not of God, and this is that spirit of anti-Christ whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.” (1 John iv., 2-3.) As the Christ and the antli-Christ was then in the world, so now they both appear together, For when the husbandman sowed good seed in his ﬁeld, Satan, the enemy, came also, and planted the tares, and they both grow together till the harvest. Now, I ask of those who may be studying the question of genuine divine progress, to compare carefully every phase of pretention; not merely with one side of the character and teachings of Jesus the Christ, with one side of the life and doctrines of the Lord, but with His every presentment and attitude. Did Jesus come to bring light, merely to announce the fact that all men are immortal, incorruptible, as is now so commonly taught by many, or did He come to effect it, and transform the mortal to the immortal? VVhat does Paul mean (though Paul is not good authority with these peo- ple, he is with some) ; when he said, Romans, ii., 7-7. “Who will ren- der to every man according to his works ; to them that by patience in well-doing seek . for glory and honor and lI1CO1 ruption, eternal life.’’ Eternal life is promised to those who seek for incorruption, please notice, “But unto them that are factions, and obey not the truth, but obey unrighteousness, shall be wrath, and indignation, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that worketh evil, (Paul, the poor, ignorant fellow, thought there was evil), of the Jew ﬁrst, and also of the Greek; but glory and honor and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first and also to the Greek.” I ask again, what did Paul mean? .“For this corruptible must be clothed with incorruptibility, and this mortal must be clothed with immortality. And when. this corruptible shall be clothed with iucorruptibility, and this mortal shall be clothed with immortality, then will THAT W0-RD be accomplished, which has been written, ‘Death was swallowed up in victory.”’ (1 Cor. xv., 5-3, 5-4). - “I charge thee in the presence of the God who makes alive all things, and the Christ Jesus who testified before Fontius Pilate, the good confession that thou keep the commandment—being spotless, blameless, till the appearance of our Lord Jesus Christ, who in His own season will demonstrate himself to be the blessed and only Potentate, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords ; the only one possessing immortality, inhabiting light, inaccessible, whom no one of men has seen nor is able to see, to whom be honor and might forever.” (1 Tim. vi: 13, 14, 15, 16). “Of the one having saved us and having called with a calling holy, not ac- cording to the works of us, but according to own purpose and favor that having been to us in Christ Jesus beforetimes, age-lasting, having been manifested, but THE GUIDING STAR. 19 _._.____ now through the appearance of the Savior of us, Jesus Anointed, having Ten- dered powerless, indeed, the death, having made light the animal life, and in- corruptible by means of the evangels.” This last quotation is made from the original Greek (2d_ Tim., 1 -., 9, 10,) and given in the Greek idiom. It is plainly evident that Timothy distinctly taught that in Jesus was demonstrated incorruptibility, and that He overcame in Himself the power of death to hold Him in the grave, and transmitted the _ light of it to those who were receptive to the evcmgels (the cloven tongues) who sat upon the disciples at the day of Pentecost, and through whose power the resurrection should be accomplished at the end of the age. I wonld ask, further, is there a spirit abroad in the world to-day which de- nies that Christ (Anointed) is come in the ﬂesh? Does not this spirit even go so far as to deny that there be any ﬂesh? Is not this spirit the very spirit of denial (negation)? I have now before me a monthly paper, in which it is plainly stated by one held in authority as a teacher of the truth, that Christ (Anointed) is synonymous with truth. The word Christos, Christ, means anointed or oiled, and in the typical dis__ ' pensation there were two distinct applications of the anointing power. The one was anointing, oiling, for the priesthood, the other, anointing, oiling, for the royalty. Both of these typiﬁed the oiling of the human mind, and pertained to the two domains of the mind; namely, the will (priesthood) and the intellect (royalty). Jesus said whoso eateth my flesh and drénketh my blood hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day. The ﬂesh here means the will or aifectional principle (the sacerdotal domain,) and the blood the intellect or truth (the royal domain), and in the outward degree or sense it signiﬁes the very substance of both His ﬂesh and blood. They were to be partaken of through their transformation or conversion to spirit ; therefore, in the outward sense to eat His ﬂesh and drink His blood, means to appropriate His substance and nature ; a process simple enough when the mystery of mind supremacy is understood. p The word Christ, or Christos, means neither truth nor love. It means anointed, that is, oiled, and as applied to the divine inﬂuence upon man it per- tains either to a state of enlightenment, that is to come into a knowledge (sci- ' ence) of things from the divine point of view, or to come into life from the same _.».—,—,.~- ._ ~....._..... ,_,....... .. __ ,... ..-.—v~ ,. »~ -. —-»—— - - ' -—- ~' point of view, or to come into the possession of both truth and life. One may be illuminated in divine knowledge. Such an one is anointed king. One may come into divine life. Such an one is anointed priest. The anointing is the mere process of conferring the degree and conﬁrming the at- tainment. Let me illustrate this in a homely way. We will take a bottle of olive oil to be employed to anoint the head of some one upon whom I wish to. - pour the oil. I take the position of anointer. I am the one to pour the oil, the THE GUIDING STAR. 20 party to be anointed is the one to receive it. The oil is not the Christ, but it is the substance to be poured upon the head. In the oil, the life, is the light, but to develop the light the oil must be consumed. The processof its consumption is the process of anointing or oiling. Now, the reader may distinguish between the life and truth, and the process‘ of conferring it, by using the plain English word oil, and distinguishing between the use of the word as a noun, and its use as a verb, the one being the name of the article, and the other its use as employed to designate the act of oiling. “Christian Science” means Christian knowledge; but Christian life is of greater importance than the science or knowledge of life, for the knowledge is but the means by which the life is attained. The knowledge is the way to the life, and when the world, through the Divine knowledge as its light and lamp to illumine the path, shall walk in the uprightness of supreme love to God and the neighbor, then with one broad sweep, sin sickness and death shall be put away from all who are actuated through» “science” (knowledge) to walk in the way. If the church and the world should acquire the life of Christ, the Di- vine, the God-man, there would remain no more the sequences of sin, for every member of the Divine family would be self-potent, a well of the water of life, springing up from every son of God watering the whole face of the ground of his being. The potency (dynamis) possessed by Jesus, was in Him. He possessed it by virtue of His obedience to the laws of life. It was derived from the‘Father as an inheritance, because He sprang or came forth from the Father, and must partake fully and absolutely of the Fath- er’s being. What is true of the Christ, the Son of God, is true also of every son of God, when the sons of God shall mature through the process of re- generation and come into the inheritance of the Father. To talk of a universal Spirit as the source of Being, the all of being, is / sheer nonsense. If there is a stove or ﬁre-place in the center of a room and it there be fuel in process of combustion in the stove or ﬁre-place, the room is ﬁlled with the spirit of that combustion. The light and heat diffuses and permeates the room and all in the room are warmed by its inﬂuence. The spirit, the light (pneuma) and heat (psyche) is the product of the de- composition or disintegration of matter. If the fuel is in the ﬁre-place without ignition, the spirit is not diffused, because there is none to diffuse. Ignite the fuel and the spirit is generated by the transformation of the matter to spirit, and the room is ﬁlled with light and heat. Do away with the personal Divinity and you do away with the center of combustion. Do away with matter, and you do away with the material substance upon which the center feeds, and upon which the spirit rests or stands as its pedestal and support. There is no truth separate from the mind located THE GUIDING STAR. 21 in the brain, the center of combustion. Upon the personality depends the diffusion of the spirit. The truths or doctrines proceeding from the Christ were given to the world from the personality, the material man. After the resurrection of the man Jesus from the tomb His disciples thought they had seen a spirit, but He said, I am not a spirit, a spirit hath not ﬂesh and bones as you see me have. He shed forth the spirit from Himself, because He generated or produced it by His person, and by the personal effort of His mind, His brain being the laboratory in which the spirit was produced. TRIEIMPH. We stand upon the threshold, longing, Israel’s tribes are being sealed; Saints of God the entrance thronging, Waiting for the thunder peals. From Orient shines forth the lightning, Harbinger of inmost joy; The spouse invites to rapturous bright- ening, Feast of God without alloy. To Occident the East is gleaming, Signals forth the streaming ﬁre ; The anxious ones are onward teeming, Strengthened in the new desire. We see Him come! Then shout Hosannas! Upon the clouds our conquering King; Grand, majestic in His riding, Shout again ! the welkin ring ! What is this, the great commotion ? What purports this crowding strife? This new song, and pure devotion ? The new-born awake to life. Another chapter to the story, This new song we learn to sing, It’s our awakening to glory, Now He comes new life to bring. We shall no more the fell imposter, Death, the enemy of souls, Permit his fallacies to foster, And thus consign us to the ghouls. The heavens and earth away are passing, The new one’s coming in apace, And for its habitation, massing Immortal ones, who've gained the race, Shall sing to you this song, in ﬂaming Words of cleansing, ﬁery zeal? Shall sing it while the Bride‘ comes claiming Rising ones, with strength to heal? Join in the chorus sons immortal, ' Ring out your peans over death, For now we enter at the portal, Conquer, by the living breath. Let pure desire pulsate our heart throbs Only through it, ﬁnd our rest. O’ercoming lust and death and grief-sobs Conquering, so greatly blest. Death is swallowed up in victory, Life, the conqueror, having gained Right to orate valedictory, Adieu to death by whom we’re maimed. Enter, living, through the gateway, Enter joyous through the strife; Crowd into the portal straightway, Triumph, conqueror to life. ORIGINAL . 22 THE GUIDING STAR. THE -3- GUIDING -3- STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY C. R. TEED, M. D. 108 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: One Year, .. . . .. .. . . .. $1.00 Three Months, . . .. .. .. . . $0.25 Six Months, . . .. .. . . . . .. .50 Single Copies, .. .. . . .. .. . .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.” address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. #5’ P-_u.7)Zz'she_rs inserting the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazines as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will mark the copy and for- ward to our oﬁice. _Man’s 1_)urification from his. ani_m_aZ propensities and- instincts, merges him out of his animal existence into the domain of his divine life. Entered at the Post Office in Chicago, Ill., as second-class matter. 1=:NcoeRAe1Ne PR@SPEGTS.. . The prospects for the career of the GUIDING STAR are very ﬂattering. The subscription list is increasing rapid1y,.and though a few have com- plained because we build our metaphysical superstructure upon a physi- cal basis, many more rejoice that there is at last the present- ment of a true and scientiﬁc foundation for the facts and phenomena of mind in its relation to the control of matter, and especially as it pertains to the treatment or disease. So far, we are greatly encouraged in the effort made toward dissemin- ating the genuine science of immortality in contrast with the negation sys- tem of metaphysics. ' We desire it to be distinctly understood by our readers, that the “KORESHAN SCHOOL” of Metaphysics is sharply deﬁned and differentiated from the system which denies matter, sin, sickness and death. The Koreshan School deﬁnes spirit and matter as the same sub- stance in two distinct states and qualities of being. Yet, While matter is continuously being transformed to spirit, and spirit is as continuously be- ing transformed to matter, there has never been a time when the universal substance did not exist in contrast and in its two general states. Matter is of the same substance with spirit, and by its disintegration (destruction) as matter, it is transformed to spirit, and spirit, by its de- struction as such is transformed to matter. Spirit is the term by which the substance is designated in the one state, while matter is the term by which it is designated in the opposite state. It would rejoice our heart if all metaphysicians could accept the law of ‘W-> ., THE GUIDING STAR. 23 the cross, or the law of the transmutation of spirit and matter, and unite upon it as the foundation principle or key-note of reasoning and research; but if there must come a division, and, as a consequence, the development of two distinct schools, it is not our fault. The world must have the science in fact, and not in mere name. SOCIETY ARCH TRIEIMPHANT. The members of the “Assembly of the Covenant, or Church Triumphant,” have organized a society called the “Society Arch Triumphant.” It is neither the church nor college, but a sort of vestibule or porch to the church. The following copy of the certiﬁcate of membership sets forth some of its objects and purposes. The membership fee is two dollars per year, paya- ble quarterly, 50 cents per quarter, if the member prefers. When one dollar has been paid to the society, the certiﬁcate of membership is granted. Parties abroad wishing to become members can unite with the society by corresponding with Mrs. L. S. Brewster, Sec’y, 14, S. Sheldon st., Chicago. It is the purpose of the college and “Assembly” to organize branches throughout the world, and co-op- erative societies everywhere. In connection with these branch organizations, it is expected that there will be instituted subsidiary societies, and to those will be issued the society certiﬁcate, but not the following certiﬁcate of membership. Our work, to be efficient, must be carried forward through organic eﬁort. We are gradually but surely accomplishing the work of inaugurating a thor- oughly devised and operative schema, out of which must grow the great “sym- pathetic system,” or “system of organic life” in the mass. We have in view in this work the organization of society upon the basis of universal fellowship, and the inauguration of the Kingdom of Righteousness in the world. . SOCIETY ARCH TRIUMPHANT. All to whom these Presents may come, Greeting: It is hereby certiﬁed that . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .is constituted a member of the S. A. T., and is to retain such membership so long as the requirements of the association are complied with. rrs OBJECT. The purposes for which the Society is instituted are : First—To inaugurate an effort toward the formulation of the system of organic life in humanity by the development of the spirit of brotherhood among men, whereby the common bond of fellowship may ob- tain ; and, Second— To constitute a vestibule or entrance to initiation into the general "ASSEMBLY on THE COVENANT, on CHURCH TBIUMPHANT ;” and, Third—- To provide for the possible exercise of desires on the part of such as are interested in the cause to labor effectively for the growth of the Assembly, and to foster the interest of the “WoRLD’s COLLEGE OF LIFE ;” and, Fourth——To furnish a means for such as desire to inquire into the principles of the Covenant, to learn of its doctrines, before deciding for 24 THE GUIDING STAR. or against a membership with the “Assembly.” It is expected that every person pos- sessing this SACRED DOCUMENT is striving by all possible means to overcome the tempt- ations of the ﬂesh. It is to be hoped that through the inﬂuence of the association, vidual eﬁorts to overcome will be strengthened and sustained, and that the possession of this CERTIFI- GATE entitling the holder to the HONORABLE RELATIONS which an observance of its promi- sions perpetuates, will be a constant sou/vem'r of the obligations imposed by the rules of THIS FELLOWSHIP. May these presents be a constant reminder to the one Whose name is here inscribed that the LIFE and DOCTBINES of the MASTER are to be in perpetual emulation, and that until the initiate has triumphed over every obstacle and VICTORY is thereby achieved, the divine purpose has not reached its culmination. We hereby affix the seal of our college and subscribe our respective names, with our invocation of the spirit of Love and Truth, the soul of our institution. Signed, [sEAL.] ' ' ' ‘ o . . . . o . o - c n o - a a u n n o - . - u - co . . . . - - a n . . . . . , o . . o . . . u - o - o - - o c ANB G65 QAVB LZIQRT. (Contributed.) O, in that light,_my Lord, ’Tis only through the ﬂesh we feel the I kneel and pray for power to give the soul; World, _ ’Tis only through the ﬂesh the spirit The vision Thou hast shown my dazzled shines; sight. Truths inﬁnite, incarnate, I conceive, Which, trembling at the trumpet’s mouth are stayed, By fear of making feeble notes or false. In these illumined mysteries I learn How Love transcends all faiths——0ne truth, all truths. . ’Tis only through the ﬂesh that God Himself Brought heaven to earth and lifted earth to heaven. I humbly trust I am his prophet here To voice to men new gospels for their joy. AURA. “And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit in the throne of His glory ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. “And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or lands, for my names sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and in- herit everlasting life. ”——Matt: xx: 28, 29. “And Jesus rebuked the devil, and he de parted out of him, and the child was cured from that very hour. Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out? And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief; for verily I say unto you, if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place, and it shall remove, and nothing shall be impossible unto you. Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. ”——Matt. xviii: 18, 19, 20. ' ‘ -.¢v,..._.. ,___ .._.-.._—.—~... ,.,..‘.,s..... THE GUIDING STAR. 25 G9MMENTS. I HAVE before me a magazine from which I quote the following: “Man may exist and consciously think and act on either of three distinct planes of being, perhaps four. The plane or zone of the body and the senses is the lowest. The body is not man, but only the shadow of the self, an unstable and ever-changing com- bination of sensations. To live in the body is to dwell in the shade where the true light never shines. There is no deceit like the sense, yet in our lapsed and material condition We make sensation the standard of our judgment, and thus estimate things by a false weight and measure. The higher intellect which has the right of dominion is held in bondage to the senses, whose proper function is to serve the spirit. The sense-life dominates our whole earthly existence, and our beliefs are warped out of the righteous perpendicular, and we walk in darkness and consequently stumble and fall. The ﬁrst and great commandment of the spirit, real philosophy, and the precept of the Supreme Wisdom is, ‘Know thyself.’ The next in importance to it is, ‘Forget the body and become spirit.’ ” Now, I have a high regard for the personality of the one who writes the above. I have no doubt of the sincerity of the party. But the whole thing is indeed verge/funny, to say the least. It is all written through the sense of touch and the use of the bone, muscle and nerve through the aid of the senses, and the special sense of sight. The “shadow” has written it. It has come through the “shadow,” and the other “shadow” reads it through the sense of sight, and tries to comprehend it through the mental faculties dependent upon the brain and body. Now, shall I believe my senses and accept what I here read, or shall I ignore my sense of sight, and other natural faculties, and believe what that other “shadow” has been the medium of communicating, or shall I deny my sense of sight and other natural faculties and say my senses deceive me and the magazine is not before me ? I think I shall stick to my senses and my rational faculties till I have shown the absurdity, fallacy and sophistry of the stuff be- fore me. A - “The body is not man but only the ‘shadow’ of the self.” The build- ing is not the house but the thing inside; that is, the halls, parlors, boudoir, etc., constitute the house. But suppose we do away with the “shadow,” the building, I ask how much of the house will there be left? “To live in the body is to dwell in the shade where the true light never shines.” This is a practical denial of the doctrine and the life of the Christ. Jesus said, “I am the light of the world.” “I am the bread which came down from heaven, which if a man eat he shall live forever.” “The bread that I shall give is myﬂesh.” “There is no deceit like sense.” May I ask the writer how he wrote the article, and whether or not the sense of sight, with the natural judgment passed upon its merits? I would also ask if he expected that it would be seen and examined by the sense of sight? and if so, shall we believe the sense of sight as to the apparent fact that the article is before us, or shall we deny the sense of sight, and say it is de- ceptive ? If it is no guide to the understanding, how can we believe ....._..___..... 26 THE GUIDING STAR. that such an article is before us for examination ? If the writer will criti- cally examine his own state, he will discover that the “mortal mind” still holds the supremacy; that it has not risen supreme above the sense and the “shadow ;” that the mind is still in the “shadow,” and possibly maybe according to his own logic, fooling him somewhat. “Yet in our lapsed and material condition we make sensation the standard of our judgment, and thus estimate things by a false weight and measure.” ‘ Jesus said the ﬁrst and great commandment of the law is, “Love God,” etc., and the second is like unto it, “Love thy neighbor.” He said this through the natural organism of speech, through His real body of life, the incarnate (in the flesh). Jehovah, the very (Tod-man. No doubt the supreme effort of the intelleétual part or domain of the mind should be to "Know thyself.” But how shall I know myself? Why, of course, ﬁrst “deny the senses l” First deny the eye or seeing ; second, deny the ear or hear- ing; third, deny the touch or general sense of feeling; fourth, deny the sense of taste; ﬁfth, deny the sense of smell ; sixth, deny the rational faculty, for that is but a faculty of the natural and carnal mind. Now, if these are denied, please inform us upon what ground we can base the denial of these things? What is it that does the denying? The writer proceeds to say, “The next in importance to it,” (the know thy-‘ self) is, “Forget the body and become spirit.” “One of the fundamental prin- ciples in the practice of self-healing by the Christian method, is to contradict and deny the testimony of the senses by the light of faith.” It was not the method of Jesus, however. One man came to Him to be healed and He told him to go and bathe seven times in the river Jordan. A very practical and nat- ural thing to do ; a thing in which he could not have been obedient by denying the sense. I challenge the entire “Christian Science” (so-called) system to show where in a single instance Jesus or tbe apostles cured by the denial of the sense. He sometimes made the faith in the person the foundation of the operation, but not always. But what is faith? Webster deﬁnes it as belief, trust, ﬁdelity, etc. The Greek word rendered faith in the New Testament is pistos, and means about the same. The word faith is probably as good a _rendering as could be made. A person may trust in the good or in the bad, and in either case get results of some kind. Why did the people have faith in Jesus? For various reasons, but mainly because they believed their senses, having nothing else to guide them. This could only be expected then, that being nearly two thousand years ago, when spirits were not so common and numerous as now. Jesus Himself, even after His resurrection from the tomb said, use the sense of touch and your eye- sight, and prove to yourselves that “I am not a spirit.” “A spirit hath not ﬂesh and bones as ye see me have.” True, or Divine faith is founded upon Divine ’ knowledge. Divine faith is not an ignorant belief. The people saw the works THE GUlDlNG STAR. 27 of Jesus, and believed, because their senses had led them to look for just such a man as He then proved by His works, which appealed to their senses, to be. Healing does not depend upon blind faith. It is the result of a mental im- pression made upon the physical corpuscles. There are a thousand various methods of making mental impressions. A mental impression can be made by telling a lie to a patient, but this is not essential in genuine healing by knowl- edge, or true science. 1’ Spirit is related to the body as physical force is to the substances in na- ture. Electricity is a physical force. It is called merely a mode of motion by the physicists. It, however, is substance transformed from matter by the dis- integration of the same, to the force of electricity. It is potent enough and en- ergetic enough to strike a man dead under certain circumstances. Mental force is more potent than physical, but in order to employ it properly, the laws of its generation, conservation, and transmission, must be understood, and such understanding is its knowledge, and this knowledge is science, Some minds are endowed with jnatural continuity of thought. It is not essential for such to practice continuity (continuousness) as they already pos- sess it naturally. But those who have not the quality, must practice it till the thought can be absolutely controlled _a_t.wil_l, A personﬂniay unconsciously con- centrate the mind upon a given subject till it becomes habitual. This is an idiosyncracy. All idiosyncrasies must be broken up to become a good practical healer. Suppose a person shou1d.get the impression that to effect molecular decom- position in the patient is a good thing, (this has been called “chemicalization,”) good, useful, or essential in all cases. The mind dwells upon the thought till it becomes a habit of the thought. Let such an operator sit with a patient a short time, and the subject of treatment is made sick._,.»‘ What is the cause? This habit of the practitioner’s mind instantly goes to work ﬁrst upon the least vital of the corpuscles, those _ which offer the least resistance to the mental force of the operator, and they are transformed to force in the patient’s body. If the operator’s mind is ignorant of the relation of forces to the molecules and corpuscles of the brain and body, and the laws of mental control are not understood, the forces continue to disin- tegrate, till ﬁnally the more vital molecules succumb to the raging of the chem- ical ﬁre kindled. ’ The Koreshan School of Metaphysics says: Make the senses the genuine medium of gaining true knowledge. The natural mind in the light of the Divine mind should be your guide. Do’ not depart from good sense. Be reasonable from the Divine light. Your natural mind and body are the true 28 THE GUIDING STAR. channels and media through which the higher mind operates. Elevate the senses by their control and subjugation to your higher will, led by the higher Wisdom. But do not deny their existence and their true use. THE long article under the head of “Contributed” may seem very severe to some who do not critically investigate that which goes by the name of “Christ- ian Science.” Let it be noticed, that the fact of healing by mental operation, and other recognized methods as performed by Jesus and modern healers, is not called in - question. The one writing the article sees the importance of discovering the absolute science of this power of healing, and attributing. the power, in all cases, to its true cause and source. The self-styled “Christian Scientists” unquestionably perform cures. This is not disputed. Others who do not call themselves “Christian Scienists” also perform cures. The Christian Scientists say they cure from God the Spirit, and all others work by the power of the devil, It will take more proof than the dictum of one woman to demonstrate the truth of such a statement or claim. We object to the building up of a false theological system on the founda- tion of Psycho-puenmic therapeutics. It is our purpose to give the bottom facts of the science of mental, magnetic, spiritual and soul-healing. At present we » are withholding some things, we believe, judiciously, but the public shall know the truth of the matter. At the proper time shall» be given the law by which evil inﬂuences may be resisted, for those powers exist, and will be exerted so soon as the world discovers the law of mental control. The inﬂuence called witchcraft is the other side of the question, and the time is at hand when the evil, through mental action, will be a common mani- festation, and how to avert the determinings of the evil-minded will be import- ant to know. Where it is known, it will be 'no less than the knowledge of the power by which devils, evil spirits, are cast out,—so-called “Christian Science” to the contrary notwithstanding. A ' “And Jesus Went into the temple of God and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money changers, and the seats of them that sold doves, and said unto them, It is Written, My house shall be called the house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of thieves. “And the blind and lame came to Him in the temple, and He healed them. And when the chief priests and scribes saw the Wonderful things that He did, and the chil- dren crying in the temple and saying, Hosanna to the Son of David, they were sore dis- pleased, and said ‘unto Him, Hearest thou What these say? And Jesus saith unto them, Yea; have ye never read, out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise?”-—Matt. xxi: 12 to 16 inclusive. I THE GUIDING STAR. 29 IBIQSYNGRASIES OPPGSED T0 SEIGGESS IN PSYGH6‘ IDNEEIMIG THERAPEHTIGS. To be a successful Therapeutist in Psycho-Pneumic Science, it is of the ﬁrst importance to divest oneself of every idiosyncrasy. What constitutes an objectionable mental peculiarity in the one who desires to be a truly good and successful practitioner and teacher? Object- ionable idiosyncrasies are abnormal peculiarities, either inherited or ac- quired. These may be few or many. Habits of mind and body that dis- tort the normal relation of parts, and disturb the functions of the organs, must be eradicated, and the more thoroughly this is accomplished the bet- ter the results, as demonstrated in the efforts of the Therapeutist. Concentration of mind or continuity of thought (normal abstraction) is a sine-qua-non to successful effort. The mind easily falls into habits of action. This tendency of the mind must be overcome, for without the power to regulate, divert and concentrate the mind at will, the effort to generate dynamis and direct its action will be futile. The removal of idiosyncrasies from the mind and habits of the prac- titioner, is the ﬁrst step towards the acquirement of mental control. Break up the habits ! The normal action and control of the mind easily follows the removal of idiosyncrasies. In the removal of idiosyncrasies much depends upon the determina- tion of the subject. Self-examination must be critical and accompanied by strong desire ; that is, prayer for the accomplishment of the object. The student must enter upon this determination with a will. After the breaking up of abnormal habits within the control of the subject, the PSYCHO-PNEUMIC THERAPEUTIST, should practice the mental exercise of concentration of thought. An hour each day should be set apart for such mental gymnastics. Place the mind upon some special thing and keep it there so long as possible without transference of thought. When the power of concentration of mind is acquired, then practice changing the thought from one thing to another as often as every three or ﬁve minutes. This is ‘merely for practice, and should be a daily exercise till the power of mind control is acquired. The organ and center of continuity, or the organ of concentrativeness is the point upon which the mind may be turned to accomplish this exercise. . After having acquired through practice the power to control the mind at will, then the speciﬁc study of‘ brain centers and corresponding mental 30 THE GUIDING STAR. and physical functions may be entered upon. This study involves the ac- tual acquirement of a knowledge of cortical divisions in the cerebral areas. The cerebral convolutions and sulci map out the cortical areas which de- ﬁne not only the foundation centers of mental functions, but also of the corresponding physical functions. The phrenological bust of Fowler & Wells, with their charts, are the best aids to the special study of the loca- tion of organs. The study of the correspondence of the mental and physi- cal action must be gained through my own writings, as there is nothing reliable published on this subject that I know of. I will try and elucidate my meaning. Let us take for instance the organ and mental faculty of cautiousness. The polaric opposite is the or- gan and faculty of hope. These poles are united by an axis, in the line of which is a center of rest or balance. This center of rest is the pivot of the protective sphere of both mind and body. Suppose I get the mental im- pression that I must be very careful of my diet to insure my health. I allow my mind to be super-sensitive in that direction, the result of which is to depolarize hope and exalt the activity of cautiousness. The balance between hope and cautiousness is distorted. This, remember, is a mental organ and faculty. But while this cortical area is operative toward the mind, it also acts towards the body. As aphysical organ and function, this balance of action controls the principle of rejection and appropriation of physical substance. In other words, cautiousness guards against the appropriation of things not conducive to the welfare of the organism. When the axis between cautiousness and hope is unbalanced toward cautious- ness, fear of injmy as a mental function communicated to the body as a physical function, and as a consequence the substances essential to the nu- trition of the body are rejected. One of the,physical concomitants (other things co—operating) is emaciation of body. If, on the other hand, the function of hope super-dominates, cautiousness being depressed, the men- tal tendency is to over-estimate the possibilities of success in all ;.nder- takings, whether of a material or spiritual character, and the person rushes recklessly into the dangers which a super-abundance of hope im- pels. ' The action of the organ toward the body corresponds to its mental determination. The functions of the physical structure depending upon hope and cautiousness as mental faculties are not sufficiently critical in their selection and appropriation of the substances which a healthful physique demands, and there succeeds a vitiation of form and function through phy- siological recklessness, so to speak. Solomon, when asked by the Lord what he most desired, asked for wisdom, through which he should acquire knowledge, and because he asked for wisdom it was granted him, not only to possess universal knowledge, THE GUIDING STAR. . 31 but long life as well. Science is the light of the mind, the guide to life. [We can only walk uprightly as we walk in the light. The walk is the life, and the light is the guide to that life. The light is the master, the life, or walk, is the servant. The mind cannot comprehend too much, so lo g as the acquirements of the mind are in the line of genuine divine truth, or divine science, which means divine knowledge. I Do not be deceived by that specious sophistry which circumscribes all -knowledge or science, to the mere impulse of a spurious and sensual psychic aura, falsely called the Spirit of God, and which denounces as false the natural channels of acquisition to the mind. There is a false science, and false interpretation of nature, which pro- ceeds from the natural sensual mind, unillumined from the superior wis- dom. This is not the true natural, but the false natural. There ought al- ways to be made a clear distinction between these two forms of the natu- ral. The natural senses guided by the inﬂow of the divine, are as divine in their degree as the superior regions are in theirs. / It is only when the natural mind is guided by its own light, and not quickened by the superior wisdom ﬂowing in, that it leads astray. OoMPLAINrs,coxne to us regarding the imperfect typography of the GUID- ING STAR. Those who complain have very little conception of the experience that every perfect thing costs. Many things should be taken into consideration by the critics. The substance embraced in the magazine is new and unfamiliar to the com positors. The script is new, and, therefore, unfamiliar. The second number was issued under pressure and not ﬁnally reviewed by the editor, till after it had gone to press. We trust as we gain experience in the labor of editing the STAR, its style, composition and typography will meet the expectations of the most fastidious. The unﬁnished articles in the ﬁrst and second numbers will be concluded in future issues. The oﬂice of the GUIDING STAR has removed to No. 103 State street, Room 17, where all communications should be addressed. “Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before My Father which is in heaven. Think not that I am come to send peace on the earth; I came not to send peace, but a sWord.”—Matt. Xi: 32, 33, 34. \, _.‘._.._...._#_,\,...‘,__. T4... ._ .._ a I I J l ‘1 l '.«..._»..';«.,v.-%..;i-;»" ' ‘ 32 THE GUIDING STAR. METAPHVSIGS. PSYCHO-PNEUMIC THERAPEUTICS. Christian Scientists, Metaphysicians and Mental Scientists, may visit me professionally, for special consultation at my office, from 10 to 12 A. M., Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays; and 011 every day of the week ex- cept Saturday and Sunday, from 3 to 5 P. M. I will attend to the wants of patients who wish. to procure my services for treatment during the above named hours. 0. R. TEED, M. D. Oflice 103 State street, Room 17, Chicago, II]. THE World’s College of Life holds its sessions for the month of Feb- ruary, Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays from 10 :30 A. M. to 12 M., and on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays from7 :30 to 9 P. M. The substance of the morning lecture is repeated in the lecture of the succeeding evening. While the morning and evening courses are really before two distinct classes, the students of either of the classes are entitled, by special arrangements of the College, to attend the lectures of the other class Without additional charge. Please notice that both classes hold their sessions on alternate days. This gives the students opportunity to digest the subject of one lecture be- fore followihg with another. We can arrange with students from abroad viho cannot remain one month, or long enough to take the twenty-four lectures, to enter an extra class, and thus shorten the time to about two weeks for the course. I “And Jesus stood still and called them and said, What will ye that I shall do unto you? They said unto Him, Lord that our eyes may be opened. “So Jesus had compassion on them and touched their eyes, and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed Him.”—Matt. xxi: 32, 33, 34. “When the even was come, they brought unto Him many that were possessed with devils; and He cast out the'spirits with His word and healed all that were sick.”-—-—Ma.tt. ix: 16.
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-03
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-03
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 04 (March 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1911, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-03-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: A MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO - @‘r§e ﬁcience of @3mmortoL{’ bife. THE SUBJECT OF RIENTAL CURE OR METAPHYSICAL HEALING ONE OF ITS ESSENTIAL DEPARTMENTS. C. R. TEED, M. D. EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR. CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. -»-gum fXGCNTENTS.Z3 — PAGE. CHARITY, - - - - - - - - 33 THE TRUE AND ONLY BASIS FOR THE SETTLEMENT OF THE LABOR QUESTION, } - - - - — - 34 WHAT ADVANTAGETH IT ME IF THE DEAD RISE NOT? - - - 37 . IT NEEDS EXPLANATION, - - C - - . - 42 DID THE CHRIST SEND THE KING TO JORDAN TO BATHE? - - 43 _ THE GENUINE OR DIVINE MARRIAGE, - - - — - 45 w ORGANIZATION OF BRANCH SOCIETIES, - — - - 49 i, THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM, - - - - — - 51 a1'_ . ONE AIM OF THE GUIDING STAR, - - - - - - 53 TESTIMONIAL, - - - -‘ - - — - 55 5’ Rx‘ VITAL -AND NON-VITAL RUDIMENTS AND FORCES, - - - - 56 - MATTER, - - — - _ - - - - 59 COLLEGE COURSE FOR APRIL, . - - - - - - 61 METAPHYSICS, - — — — - —, — - 61 CORRESPONDENCE, — - - -~ - — - 62 THE RECEPTION TO DR. TEED — — - — — 64 ’ . . ....5......_ ,_.z, ......&apos...
Show moreA MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO - @‘r§e ﬁcience of @3mmortoL{’ bife. THE SUBJECT OF RIENTAL CURE OR METAPHYSICAL HEALING ONE OF ITS ESSENTIAL DEPARTMENTS. C. R. TEED, M. D. EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR. CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. -»-gum fXGCNTENTS.Z3 — PAGE. CHARITY, - - - - - - - - 33 THE TRUE AND ONLY BASIS FOR THE SETTLEMENT OF THE LABOR QUESTION, } - - - - — - 34 WHAT ADVANTAGETH IT ME IF THE DEAD RISE NOT? - - - 37 . IT NEEDS EXPLANATION, - - C - - . - 42 DID THE CHRIST SEND THE KING TO JORDAN TO BATHE? - - 43 _ THE GENUINE OR DIVINE MARRIAGE, - - - — - 45 w ORGANIZATION OF BRANCH SOCIETIES, - — - - 49 i, THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM, - - - - — - 51 a1'_ . ONE AIM OF THE GUIDING STAR, - - - - - - 53 TESTIMONIAL, - - - -‘ - - — - 55 5’ Rx‘ VITAL -AND NON-VITAL RUDIMENTS AND FORCES, - - - - 56 - MATTER, - - — - _ - - - - 59 COLLEGE COURSE FOR APRIL, . - - - - - - 61 METAPHYSICS, - — — — - —, — - 61 CORRESPONDENCE, — - - -~ - — - 62 THE RECEPTION TO DR. TEED — — - — — 64 ’ . . ....5......_ ,_.z, ......'L...,. Q» \ ..}..,, .,.‘. ‘ EMMA EBERMAN, ->3ICP5'Y|:11D-P11E'I11'I1iE + T11Erapeutist,3IE<- (THE KORESHAN SoHooL,) 459 West Congress Street, Chicago. 103 State Street,-— Room 17, OFFICE HOURS: OFFICE HOURS: 8 to 10 A. M. and 3 to 5 P. M. Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday,1to3P.M. CONSULTATION FREE. ABSENT TREATMENT A SPECIALTY. Mrs. E. FORT NAEHR. M, S., Mrs. ANNIE G. ORDWAY, TEA.5$»HER M ETHP HYSIEIIIN, ‘295 East Chicago Avenue, BATTLE CREEK, MICHIGAN. CHICAGO, ILL. Especial Success in Absent Treatment. Cor— Amcllt Treatmmts Successfully Given M. J. & E. M. Mietgpﬁysieiqns, I °T.Eﬁ\,<9’.‘:° ____©;=a____ DIIIINE SCIENCE IIEIILERS, 127 Dearhurn Avenue. North Side, near Untarin. CHICAGO, ILL. OFFICE HOURS, 8 T012 II. M., 2 TO 6 P. M. Every form of Disease treated by this System. In every instance our Charges Will be Mloderate, being regulated to the con- dition and circumstances of the patient. Patients treated at their homes if desired. Also absent treatment given. Consultation Free. We also give Instruction in the Science, in Class or Privately, at very -I moderate prices, in or out or‘ the City. CORRESPONl)IL‘.~V()E SOLICITFI). Mrs. L. s. BREWSTER, ]3(IEUIlHPH¥SIGI7=1I\I 14 South Sheldon Street, W CHICAGO, ILL. Specially Successful in Absent Treatment. Mrs. C. I)-AVIS. METAPHYSICIAN 261 Warren Avenue, CHICAGO, ILL. ~::.;::<> <x:::'** -<=~%:&(<°) T H E7§,zz¢~=» CHICAGO, ILL. Continues its Classes through the Spring months. Each termcconsists of four Weeks, commencing about the ﬁrst of each month. _ Particulars regarding Terms, etc., may be obtained by addressing C. R. TEED, M. D., Oﬁ“1ce,.Room 1'7, 103 State Street. *>V'>E$‘;w‘a**‘«f‘5$"<<<. T HOSE Wishing a thorough Course of Metapliysicul 01' Mental Science instruction, cannot do better than to pursue the Course of Study and apply the principles promulgated in this College. THEM GUlDll2G+:ir+STZll‘l. EXPOSITOR or THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have wuthority over the tree of life." (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. wait, 14.) VOL. I. MARCH, 1887. No. 4, A CHARITY. What a wondrous word, pure, holy ; containing in itself a whole universe, for if we have real charity, we possess a cardinal virtue, that will illumine every- thing, giving to all things, through the love of the spirit, the rarest, most beau- tiful coloring, leaving, and fruitage. The religion of Jesus the Christ, has sent that marvelous word, broadcast throughout all nations. It is quoted upon all occasions. In the church, in the home. But is it at all understood? Do we make a personal application of it, in our inner selves, and by so doing, are we, can we be, the very personiﬁcation of charity? Charity in this age, is too often reduced to the low, and debased level, or plane, of dollars and cents, so that a man’s charity, so-called, is put in the measure with the number of thousands he gives, while the source of this muniﬁcence, or so-called charity, is perhaps gained by the lowest sort of tratﬁc, involving the destruction of hundreds of souls. If the balance were really taken, or the other measure of the scale ﬁlled up, with the effects of this sort of charity, by which the great calculation must be made, many of the adored philanthropists of the day, would recoil in horror, beyond description, at the fruits of their own works. “For by their fruits shall they be known.” But charity real, the pure, and beautiful virgin, the last of the trinity number, mighty number three, reduces all to, and includes all in divine unity. Faith, hope, charity, the latter, the consummation of the other two, for faith meaning understanding, and hope, sincere desire, unite in charity a love, which is one with wisdom or God, the essence of man, or the God within man. Now we come to charity beginning at home. It is only the one of all things that must begin at home. It is a small matter, to talk of that which is to be, or may be, or we expect to be, but to go back to the sole, and only road, that takes one to these glibly talked about points, is the necessary thing, and the first thing to be looked to. ' The Very Word, when spoken with realization of its meaning, ﬁlls one with i I T: l .,.. ....,,,.,,..,'.—.\, -.~«- .e -<-.....-, /1-» . 34 THE GUIDING STAR. that wondrous, inexpressible love, and beauty, which is the “greatest of all” and brings us nearest the Great White Throne. How then, are we to realize this high, consequently only state, for ’tis the highest alone, that really exists- Charity to be realized or perceived, which signiﬁes the “Perfect love that casteth out all fear,” is that which makes our presence, under all circumstances, a purifying element, to every one with whom we come in contact, so that our ways are like those of the sun, calling forth the life real, from that which ap- pears to be, the unreal. ’ Certainly at the point of the journey the doors are closed for errors of every kind. Prejudice, anger, discontent, jealousy, hatred, and their compan- ions, do not exist. God and Mammon do not dwell together. How is this high state of the perception of charity to be attained? I answer through purity in its fullness, which means purity physical, intellectual, moral, spiritual. The one word purity, expresses the whole, for that of one part of the being, presupposes that of the other, and cannot be without the other; they interlace, and iuterpenetrate, and are so dependent upon each other, as to be impossible of separation. ‘ We should aid ourselves by retiring to our inner closet, for the silent cult- ure of every right idea, and the quiet practice of every dnty. Charity, the natural sequence of purity, is irresistable. We must have a true knowledge of our spiritual condition, our aim, our destiny. We must be restrained, be liberal, be merciful. Then shall all selﬁshness die, and the spirit_ of divine love be exalted and gloriﬁed. Then we may see the face of God, and be perfect even as our Father in heaven is perfect. A. G. 0. THE TRHE ANB 6NI2Y BASIS FER TEE SETTLEMENT. 91: TEE IJABGR QHESTION. There is broadcast in the world to-day a growing dissatisfaction with those sociological relationships dependent upon the apparently unjust inequali- ties existing between the capitalist and the laborer. The war between so-called “Labor and Capital” waxes warmer, and will con- tinue to do so till the settlement of the question upon absolutely just principles. it No sensible and just person will deny that there is a great wrong some- where, and no broad-minded man will claim that the wrong 18 exclusively on the side of either the laboring man or the capitalist. The world in its every domain, moves in the line and order of its development through regular stages of progress, and its conditions in its every stage are suited to the requirements of that degree, whether pertaining to sociological or physical development. THE GUIDING STAR. 35 From certain stcmdpoints there are wrongs to be righted. From the stand- point of progressive evolution, every apparent wrong will be righted by either paciﬁc or tumultuous revolution when the time comes for such regulations. Gestation progresses by regular and easy strides, till its process culminates in the pangs of birth, then comes a complete revolution in all relationships and functions of the new structure. The law which governs the development of the individual, also governs the universal, and the agitation now actuating humanity, in the consideration of the solution of this problem will culminate in the birth of a social structure en- dowed with the potencies of organic life, derived through regeneration from the perfect divine planting in the race. Man, the male man, like woman the female man, groans under the pro- visions of the curse. The curse, pronounced upon man, and following as a sequence of the fall, and his expulsion from Eden, was, that by the sweat of his brow he should ob- tain his living. That there be no mistake as to the identity of man’s present state, with the provisions of the curse we will quote the scripture, which, whether prophetic or not, accords perfectly with the conditions under which the race ﬁnds itself groaning. “And unto Adam He said, because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sor- row shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life; thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee, and thou shalt eat the herb of the ﬁeld ; in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken ; for dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou return.” (Gen. iii : 17, 18, 19). If there be any foundation for the Genesic account of man’s fall, and though that account is spiritual and symbolical, having an interior and higher signiﬁcance than the one usually ascribed to it, it still has the natural mean- ing, and does pertain to man’s condition as under the bondage of excessive labor and struggle, for that which under the proper relations of society would be within the reach of all, with comparatively little mental and physical effort and strain. The Christ came to save from the curse, and if any part of that curse is physical in its character, the redemption must penetrate so far into the physical as the curse itself extends. If the natural death is the result of the disobedience, and the sequence of the curse, the redemption is not complete till the physical nature is redeemed; and if also excessive labor is a part of the curse, the redemption of the Christ must extend to the regulation of that question. The evolution of the perfect social structure will result through a social ) T E l_. GAE’. s'r1 1‘Ar_ l mi >LL'.E as ':IE 36 THE GUIDING STAR. birth which must terminate the process of gestation, proceeding from the dis- semination of the Spirit in the commencement of the Christian era. The Christ was the perfected divine seed, the seed-man, who came to be planted in the beginning of the Christian age, to culminate in the fruit and harvest at the end of that age. This harvest will be the new social structure re- generated from the planting in the race of the divine man. There are just two, and only two conditions or states upon which organic uses in society can be predicated. One of these is the selﬁsh performance of uses in society, and the other is the unselﬁsh. Selﬁshness is the foundation of all departments of competitive effort. No modiﬁcati )1} of the competitive system can meet the requirements of the age. Society cannot and will not be re-formulated upon any other basis than the di- vine order, and if the Christ stands for anything to the world, His perfect re- demption, when it comes, (and it is at hand) will result in the annihilation of competition. The account of the Lord’s manifestation as the Messiah of the world, if good for anything, is good for everything it states. A part of that record is, that his visible body disappeared from the view of his apostles and disciples and that a cloud received him out of their sight. \ The absolutely material view of the subject is that the tangible and visible body ascended to some unknown place in the physical universe where the Lord Jesus remains to return at some future period of the world’s history and pro- gress. The spzrituall, and therefore scientiﬁc view, would be that when the body disappeared, the visible ﬂesh and form, the substance of the visible body was converted to.Holy Spirit by a process of psycho-pneumic combustion, that is, by a soul and spirit ﬁre by which the visible was consumed, and transformed to the spiritual, and that the Holy Spirit which was poured out and received by the church, was the very substance of the body of the Lord. This outpouring of the Spirit was the literal planting of the Lord’s body, and from this planting of the perfected divine body, must evolve the divine kingdom, and when it reaches it’s time of birth, it must come forth actuated by the very principles taught by the Nazarene. T If we study the results of the operation of the Spirit as recorded in the acts of the apostles, (see second and fourth chapters of the Acts, near the end of the chapters), it will be seen that the settlement of the labor question will be upon the basis of unselﬁshness wrought in the hearts of the people through the development and sudden re-birth of the Christ principles (providing the Christ idea is to have anything to do with the ﬁnal perfection of the human race), and thls re-birth will bring into the foreground the restoration of the world and church to its original Eden purity and perfection. To state the case in unmistakable language, the so-called second coming of the Christ is the only solution of the problem, and as that coming is now at hand, the problem is soon to be settled on that basis. THE GUIDING STAR. “\A/HAT ADVANTAGETH IT ME Ii” THE, DEAB RISE NOT?” WHO ARE THE DEAD? Who are to rise from mortality to immortality; from death to life? Surely not the living it’ any there be, for the promise is not made to the living, but to the dead. The dead and not the living have the promise of the resurrection. _ Again I ask, who are the dead of whom Paul speaks? Paul is not obscure in this matter, but tells us plainly. He writes to the Colossian church and de- clares unto them, “Ye are dead.” He does not speak of those who have ceased to breathe and have been buried out of sight, but addresses himself to the visi- ble and tangible members of the church at Colosse. To the church at Corinth he writes, “We thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead,” (Paul himself included.) He saith to the Romans, “So death passed upon all men for that all have sinned.” He makes no exception to the universal sway and power of death over all the men of his time. The salvation of the body could not come till the har- vest time of humanity, the end of the age or world. If this be true there was not a lt"vin.g man on the face of the earth when God was manifest in Jesus Christ, nearly nineteen hundred years ago, God had declared six hundred years before, that He would seek His people and gather them. “Behold I, even I, will both search my sheep and seek them out.” “I will seek that which was lost, and l)rinL(/ again that which was driven away ;” and Jesus, God manifest in the ﬂesh. as if in fulﬁllment of the prophet’s words, declared, “The Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which was lost.” “I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the House of Israel.” The labor of God, therefore, is not to save men from dying, for they are (lead already, but to save them from death. It is not to save men from being lost, for they are all gone astray, but to seek and to save those who are already lost, to “bring again that which was driven away,” to redeem them from the power of death and hell. David did not say, “Thou wilt prevent my soul from going to hell. but, “Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell; not, He preserves my soul,” but, “He restoreth my soul.” God’s promise is a restoration of the soul to life and joy and peace, and not a preservation of it in mortality and strife and discord. The unregenerate man is dead, whether in the body or out of it, and his soul is as mortal as his body. God says by the prophet Ezekiel, “The soul that sinneth it shall die.” Paul says, “All have sinned,” and that death passed upon 0 All it ["I TA LR 38 THE GUIDING STAR. all men because of it, and that a mediatorial sacriﬁce was an absolute necessity to their restoration to life. He everywhere recognizes the fact that men are mortal, dead, and that immortality is an acquisition and not the inherited, in- alienable possession of all men. “This mortal must put on immortality. This corruption must put on incorruption,” This death put on life. These ex- pressions of Paul," so frequently repeated in substance, indicate a positive knowledge that man is dead, and that it is necessary for him to acquire some- thing in order to be made alive; to put on something in order to realize the fruition of his hope and expectation. ‘ Paul waited for the redemption of his body. He groaned for deliverance from this bodly of death, but knew that the immortal structure could not be formulated till his Lord should come in the culmination of the age. There is no scriptural. evidence that he expected to gain eternal life by the process of physical death, or that the corruptible dissolution of the mortal body would clothe him with the immortal body. That he looked forward to a carnal re- embodiment or re-incarnation, is clearly evidenced by’ these words, “Who shall change our vile body that it maybe fashioned like unto His glorious body,” which certainly did not take place when it was destroyed by Nero. “I pray God your whole Spiril and Soul and body be preserved blameless” How long? “Unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.” Unless death, which is everywhere in scripture declared to be the enemy of Jesus Christ and the last enemy to be destroyed, be really the co-worker with Jesus Christ and His ally in the redemption of His people and the usher into the realms of Eternal Life, Paul does not refer at all to the dissolution of the mortal body as “The Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,” but rather to a period of time then far in the future, the end of the world, age, or dispensation, when the harvest of God, “the clusters of the vine of the earth,” the grapes of which are fully ripe, shall have come. The God-man, the sacriﬁcial offering, entered His church to redeem it from death and hell, and the harvest of that PROMISED SEED, which was planted in humanity, can not by any means come till the fruition. of that offering is n1an1- fest in the Sons of God, who shall have conquered death and hell, and shall have acquired by virtue of the divine implantation a right to the tree of life, and shall enter the new Jerusalem not by the process of decay, corruption and dissolution, but by the new and living, and incorruptible way. Jesus says, “Follow me,” but, except in a modified sense, no man does, and no man can follow Jesus until he is resurrected from the dead, until the age is consummat- ed, until the harvest is ripe, until the time for the separation of the wheat and tares is come (for they are to “grow together till the harvest,”) until man is re- generated and becomes a son of God. Death had no power to destroy the body of Jesus. His ﬂesh saw no cor- THE GUIDING STAR. 39 ruption. Man’s flesh now corrupts and decays. Death destroys him. He dies as the beast dies. “That which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts. As the one dieth so dieth the other. Yea, they have all one breath (Spirit, margi- nal reading), and man hath no pre-eminence above the beasts.”M_ This .clearly shows that the unregenerate man is the animal man, that he is of the earth, earthy, the apex and crowning glory of the animal creation, and that he has no part nor lot in the divine inheritance until he is regenerated and made a son of God, a new creature in Christ Jesus. Paul most certainly looked forward to a time when he should be “raised up,” exalted, no longer separated from his Lord, but one with Him even as He is one with the Father, exalted to be a son of God, a God-man, like Jesus Christ the Lord, made perfect as He is perfect, for “Every one that is perfect shall be as his Master,” says Jesus. Again, “What advantageth it me if the dead rise not?” We are all dead, mortal. We have not yet put on immortality, for He who dwelleth “In the light which no man can approach unto,” “Who is the blessed and only poten- tate, the King of kings and Lord of lords, only hath immortality.” How shall we attain unto it? How shall we be clothed with the majesty, with the glory, with the incorruptible nature of our Lord Jesus Christ? How shall we put on the fine linen, clean and white, and stand in the presence of Him who created the heavens and the earth, and be found without fault before the throne of God? We have to put on something. Paul saw this. “This mortal must put on im- mortality.” We are seeking the identiﬁcation of Israel. We seek the promise of God unto our fathers if we be the lost Israel,” unto Wl11Cl1 promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come.” What is this promise if it be not "Life from the dead,” if it be 11ot the re- surrection of the dead to whom the promise was made, if it be not the putting on of immortality? If we are already immortal why seek for immortality? Jesus brought it to light, made it manifest, but he promised to none that they should be “raised up,” exalted, or made immortal, till the ‘.‘last day.” We seek Israel, but shall we seek to identify a dead or a living Israel? shall we search intelligently and rationally, "or shall we search blindly and grope in darkness? The promises of God are to Israel, but Israel is in bondage till the resurrection. Israel is scattered among the nations, clothed in Gentile ﬂesh. Who shall gather him? Who shall lead him out? Who shall separate him unto his own? He is not to come down from the skies, but to come out of the nations whither God has scattered him. It is the same Israel to whom the promises were made and not another. It is the Israel to be regenerated (born again), redeemed and disenthralled, the Israel whom Moses led out of the House ST] [‘AI‘ L5 . Jr’: LL.i '13.?» {E 40 A THE GUIDING STAR. of Bondage, out of the Iron Furnace, to be unto the Lord “a people of in- heritance.” ‘ The vision of Ezekiel (37th Chapt.), has never been fulﬁlled. “These bones” which are “The whole House of Israel,” have never been gathered to- gether and made manifest as one church, the church triumphant, the Church of the First Born. Breath, the breath of God, has not come into them “That they may live,” nor have they stood upon their feet (come into the resurrection) as “an exceeding great army.” We must therefore look for Israel, not as the living, but as the dead Israel ; not as the now l1vin.g, but as the to be made living Israel. No one with adue respect for the truth of what he declares, dares to affirm that the prophecy of 37th Ezek. is fulﬁlled and past, To seek then the identity of Israel we must seek it in the present dead Israel, the Israel to whom the promises were made and not yet, but soon to be fulﬁlled ; bearing in mind that “He is a Jew who is one inwardly,” and that “He is not a Jew who is one out- wardly.” Hence it is not essential that the soul of Israel in his transmigrations in the flesh should constantly tabernacle in the carnal Jew. Israel was lost as to outward garb when he was absorbed by the Medo-Persian people, but his soul goes marching on to the great Day of Redemption, and may as well be manifest in the fair-hued Anglo-Saxon as in the swarthy Jew. God works by law. The resurrection will be accomplished through the operation of law by instrumentalities such as He shall choose. We are dead by reason of disobedience to and transgression of His law. We shall be made alive by obedience to, and the keeping of His law, the law of life. Death is the con- sequence of sin, and transgression is in consequence of disobedience. “As by one man’s disobedience sin entered into the world, and death by sin, so by one man’s obedience shall righteousness enter into the world and life by righteousness.” If the transgression of the law which is sin, is in consequence of disobedi- ence, and if sin is the cause of death as the scriptures declare, then it necessarily follows that when God shall make “A New Covenant (conjunction) with the House of Israel and with the House of Judah,” and shall put His law “in their inward parts,” and shall write it “in their hearts,” and shall put His Spirit "within” them, then they will “walk in” His “statutes,” and “shall keep” His “judgments and do them.” _ When the “Spiritlof Truth” who is promised, shall be manifest to give the law of righteousness, and His people shall become obedient thereto, then there ,should be no transgression of the law; and because of keeping the law there shall be no sin ; and because there is no sin in them, those who shall have come into the perfect law of righteousness and sinlessness shall live and not die, We are told that Christ “shall appear a second time, apart from sin, to them that wait for Him.” If Christ “shall appear a second time to them that wait for 41 THE GUIDING STAR. ...__.__*_- Him,” have we any right to expect that the fulﬁllment of that promise will be realized by ourselves? If we are to enjoy the realization of that promise, if we be those to whom He shall appear a second time, we must necessarily be those to whom He appeared the ﬁrst time. If we be those to whom he appeared the first time it follows that We are the Israel whom he purposes to redeem. If we believe the prophecies, we are expecting and looking for the restoration, identiﬁcation and resurrection of Israel, The fulﬁllment must be in the order named. 1st restoration, 2d identiﬁcation, and 3d resurrection, If we are looking for the manifestation of the Lord and hope to be witness to His second appearing, we must not be unmindful of the fact that His Mes- senger, the Messenger of the Covenant, Elijah the prophet, must precede Him, and that he must be discerned and known as such and his message received. “Be- hold, I will send YOU (not another nation, people or church, but the Israel to whom the promises were made), Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the L_ord.” (Mal. 4, 5.) “Elias verily cometh ﬁrst and restoreth all thin;/s.” (Mark 19-12.) “And he shall send Jesus Christ (The Anointed Savior), whom the heavens must receive until the times of restitution of all things” (Peter, in Acts III: 20, 21.) Here then we have the order, resto ation, identiﬁcation, resurrection, the ‘ manifestation of the Lord. _ This work is to be wrought through instrumentalities and agencies whom God shall choose. It is to be wrought in opposition to the present ungodliness, and unrighteousness, and ignorance of men. It is to be wrought by coming into unity and co-operation as the “lost” Israel, “bone to his bone ;” not in the ﬁerce competition of men with men, biting and devouring one another, but through the unity of the faith, and through the knowledge ot the Son of God ; through the keeping of the command “Love one another even as I have loved you, and by observing the brotherly injunction “In honor prefering one another,” which shall bring us under the law of a divine co-operation and a divine com- munism. A. W. K. ANDREWS, M. D. Binghamton, N. Y. T} A1’ L! l"I T!‘ {R 42 THE GUIDING STAR. ~..____ _, _,.. ._ _ .--__. ._ IT NEEES EXPI2l5=\NATI®N. Well yes, so it does. “There is no sin, sickness nor death.” “But Dr. Teed is not fair with the. Christian scientists.” He does not make a fair statement of what we mean when we say, “there is no sin, sickness nor death.” Dr. Teed has inquired of about one hundred Christian scientists as to what they do mean, and no two of them have agreed as to what they ’ mean when they attempt to modify or re-state the formula. But upon one point they are all agreed, and that is, that the state- ment needs explanation. They are agreed as to another point with scarcely an exception, and that is the denial of the fundamental doctrines of the bible, such as the fall of man, restoration by the Messianic manifes- tation, or the redemption of man through a divine human mediator, and the personal divinity. , V Of course the Christian scientists are not ashamed of their doctrine, and they should be pleased with my statement of their theories when I state them precisely as they do. I do not pretend to say that all who be- lieve in Christian science , so called, accept their theological basis, but if they do not, and still call themselves Christian scientists, it is because they do not themselves comprehend the real inwardness of the system. The statement that “all is spirit” is a ﬂat contradiction of the state- ment of Jesus, when he said, “A spirit hath not ﬂesh and bones as ye see me have.” “I am not a spirit. Handle me, etc.” , If the formula of the science, so-called, does not imply what the phrase- ology indicates, it is useless to attempt to gain any information through their theories and statements. In fact it is only through the senses, which they deny, that their own statements can be read, heard or considered. You may sift the whole nonsense "of the Christian science literature from top to bottom, and there is nothing of it but the mere fact of healing, the science of which they know nothing. The fact of healing by the operation of forces, of which the so-called “scientists” themselves declare they are ignorant, remains a fact under all circumstances. The statement that it is spirit, or the Spirit, or (JrOd, does not solve the problem. Cures are per- formed in a peculiar manner, and the laws of such cures are within the domain of man’s comprehension and control, as much so as the control K and direction of magneticand electric force, utilized by human agency and for man’s material and mechanical purposes. The center at which the spiritual power is generated in all the peculiar phenomena of spiritualism, in all its phases, is the personal coming of the THE GUIDING STAR. 43 Lord God in what has been denominated the second coming of the Christ, a, personal manifestation which the true believer in the scriptures will rea- dily recognize at the proper time. ' _ I have had private conversations with the leaders of the Christian Sci- ence movement, and so far I ﬁnd them anything but spiritual people, any- thing but pure, either in thought or deed. Almost invariably the divinity of Jesus is denied which is right if Jesus is not divine. If as He said He was the life of the world, then he was divine in a very different sense from the divinity in man not regenerated. Nothing will anger the average Christian scientist more effectually than to declare the divinity of Jesus. I know whereof I speak, and there is consequently a conﬂict, for the true Christ of this and every age is first through the personal manifesta- tion, and at this the average “scientist” scoffs. This is equally true of the average “mental scientist.” We plant ourselves upon the doctrine of the personal Deity. DIE TEE CHRIST SEND THE KING TO JCRBI-IN TO BAT R13 ? On page twenty—six of the February number we make this statement : “ One man came to Him to be healed and He told him to go and bathe seven times in the river of Jordan.” Of course, as we expected, the critics make it a golden opportunity. We enjoy the enjoyment of the adverse critics for special esoteric reasons, which might not be fully comprehended though we should attempt to define them. However we can settle the question of the truth or falsity of the statement, and hope by so doing we can at least relieve in one way, if not in another, the fault-ﬁnder’s mind. It should be remembered that a fundamental doctrine of our system of theology, and one conﬁrmed by all the teachings of scripture is, that through the law of re-embodiment in the sensual ﬂesh, and ultimately in the elimination of the sensual, through successive re-embodiments, the per- fect ﬂesh is manifest. This final manifestation we call re-incarnation, or, what is the same, “the resurrection of the dead.” Jesus Savior, (for the word Jesus means Savior), had come in His per- fect ﬂesh, when in the consummation, the child Jesus was brought forth as “The First Fruits of the Resurrection,” “The First-Born from the Dead.” Elisha, is the contracted form of the two words, Elohi and Yishua or Joshua, a word which signifies Savior. Now, according to the Hebrew bible there is no Savi;r but Jehovah, and we maintain that the logical de- duction is, that insomuch as Jesus was the Savior, He was the Jehovah, and the same Jehovah that worked through the medium of E1isha’s form. 44 THE GUIDING .STAR. In other words we maintain that when the king came to Eli;e.ha,. he J came to God» the Savior, or God-his-Savior, for this is the signiﬁcation of the term Elisha, and hence, as the word Jesus means Savior, he came to " Jesus. . We do not, of course, expect that every person who reads will accept e our doctrine of the re-incarnation or resurrection. But any careful reader of the bible will not fail, unless biased by previous and perverted religious ,_ conviction, to understand that Jesus was the perfected humanity, and that His perfected nature was the product of previous embodiments, less per- _ fected than when He reached the perfected state of the flesh, manifest in the Divine human, as distinct from the ﬂesh He had successively assumed as He came along down through the ages, in the forms with. which He had clothed Himself. The Messiah comes in every age of the world, and when manifest it is the same Elohi, or Jehovah, according to the age in which the manifestation occurs. God-the-Lord and God-the—Savior, that is, Elijah and Elisha are A the two terms designating the two distinct manifestationsgithe one refera- , ble to the wisdom, and the other to the will principle. The one is speciﬁcally’ the Fatherhood, and the other the sonship, although in every manifesta- tion the two principles are embodied. When the son, the Jehovah is manifest outwardly, the Father is hidden _ within. When the Father is the most outward manifestation, the Son is . T A the within or the hidden principle, and whenever the Messiah is come, the manifestation is through the law of embodiment. The male form is the f form through which every Messiah comes to the world, because the Mes- t f+,.~. siah is the overshadower, and the overshadowiug principle is the male ’ 2’ i principle, and that is the pnemna, the breath, the spirit. The two forms of ‘ I overshadowing are through the spirit of the ﬂesh, the Divine ﬂesh, and »% E through the spirit of the blood, the Divine blood or wisdom. 3 E The Messianic age completes itself in the theocrasis of the man, that is, his apotheosis or translation, the translation and subsequent outpour- ing being the conﬁrmation of the sign of the Lord’s coming. The Word of the Lord came to Nathan, the prophet, and said, go and F ' _ tell David he shall not build me a house to dwell in, for I have not had a i ,5, house (temple) to dwell in since I brought Israel up, unto this day, but have § gone from tent to tent, and from one tabernacle to another. This means I that the Lord, the Saviour, Jesus, in His progress through the ages, had put on or clothed Himself with tents, that is, in forms who were in states of illumination, and in tabernacles, that is, in other forms, in states or degrees of good, but never had He put on the perfect form, the temple in which was the perfection of both the divine good, and divine truth. When the THE GUIDING STAR. 45 Lord came in the perfect conjunction of the divine good and truth, He ful- ﬁlled in Himself the divine purpose of generating the perfect first-fruits of life, which was the outward manifestation of the God-man, the seed to be planted or sown in the church, through which should come forth the fruits of regeneration, at the end of the age. , The Savior was in and of Elisha, and when Naaman, captain of the host of the king of Syria came to Eli, God, and Isha, His Savior to be cleansed of his leprosy, he came virtually to Jesus, for the same Jesus out- wardly manifest in the Christ was in the Elisha of the Hebrews. God sent a word into Jacob and it lighted upon Israel. The Word or Logos sent into Jacob passed along through the Jewish world till He, the Word or Logos, was manifest as Jesus the Christ in the perfect formation of the clrivinc ﬂesh. THE QENEHNE 9R EIVINE MARRIAGE. We made the statement in the iirst number of the STAR, that we must not be held responsible for the sentiments of contributed articles. The fact that we publish contributed or selected articles, does not imply that we en- dorse them. In the February number is an article entitled: “THE CELIBATE LIFE.” While to a certain extent it involves our doctrine on that question, it does not compass the doctrine, because the celibate life pertains to the natural man only; the separation of sex externally being the stepping stone to the true or divine marriage, the real psychic and pneumic union, or eternal marriage, in the consummation of which is the bond of unity, religating to immortal life. Our doctrine is, that only in the true marriage is immortality perpetuated. Jesus said, “they who are accounted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are the angels in heaven.” The angels in heaven are in the per- petual relation. of conjugial love, which is the state of perpetual marriage, and they ‘therefore do uot marry nor are they given in marriage. The whole fabric of Christianity rests upon the doctrine of the fall of man. If man did not fall from his Eden estate, then the Christian idea is a fallacious fabrication not worthy of’ the slightest consideration or notice. If man did fall ‘it may be worth while to compare the two states, the Eden condition, and the condition of man after the fall, and his expulsion from the Garden. Before the fall, the woman was brought to the man, and they were 45 THE GUIDING STAR. united, so as to constitute the twain one ﬂesh. This was a state of such absolute conjunction and unity, that there existed but the one form, em- bracing the two principles, namely, the male and female. After the fall they were expelled as two forms from the garden, and a curse was pronounced upon them. We need only consider the curse upon the woman. It was, thather desires should be unto her husband, and he should rule over her, and that her conception should be multiplied, and she should bring forth children in sorrow. - i That we be not accused of mistake in this statement, we will quote the passage in full. “Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sor- row and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.”——Gren. iii: 16. The multiplication of sorrow and conception, that is, the multiplication of children through child-birth, and the subjection of the woman to the husband, is the result of the curse. If the Messiah came for anything he came to redeem man from the curse. If we are not correct, we hope the theologians Wlll step forward and deﬁne the curse, and show us the pur- pose and nature of the Christ’s redemption. Before the fall of man and before the man was driven from the garden he was commanded to increase and multiply and-replenish the earth. If he was commanded to increase and multiply in his fallen state, we hope we will be shown when and where the Lord gave the command. There should be no confounding the command of the Lord, made to the man in his Eden state, with the curse pronounced upon him and the ' T woman, when Eden was lost to them, and they were driven from the presence of the Lord. Sin came through transgression, and death by sin. Man is yet in the fallen state and still under the curse. If a portion of the curse was, that _ the desire of the woman should be to the husband, and he should rule over her, the woman is under the penalty of the law and subject to the curse so (' long as the man dominates. All the marriage laws made by man are founded upon the provisions $ of the curse, and not the commands of the Lord, as may be readily per- i? ceived by a careful comparison of the laws with the biblical statement of the fall of man. ‘ That union of the male and female, through which was established the higher and divine conjunction of the two principles of man’s being, consti- tuting him an integral structure, and through which the man was induced , to leave his father and mother and cleave unto his wife, is by no means to be regarded as the foundation of the law of man, governing the institution ‘ of marriage. Let us examine both statements and compare them with the so-called sacred man-made ordinance. :4 THE GUIDINQ STAR. 47 _._....___.___ —-— “ And the Lord God, caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept ; and He took one of his ribs, and closed up the ﬂesh instead thereof; and of the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made He a Woman, and brought her unto the man. And Adam said, this is now bone of my bones, and ﬂesh of my ﬂesh: she shall be called woman because she was taken out of man. Therefore shall a man leave his father and mother and shall cleave unto his wife, ans. they shall be one ﬂesh.”——-Gen. ii: 21 to 25 inclusive. In this is noted the relation and state before the fall. If in this case there be any subjection, the indication is that the subjection is on the man’s part and not on the woman’s. After this came the transgression, and the ex- pulsion from the garden. Now let us examine the curse. “And the Lord said unto the woman, what is this that thou hast done? And the woman said, the serpent beguiled me and I did eat. And the Lord God said unto the serpent, because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the ﬁeld ; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life; a11d I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and be- tween thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception ; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children, and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.”-——G‘ren. 13, 14, 15, 16. It is plain to be seen that the present institution of marriage is regulated by statutes founded upon the curse which was the sequence of that nefarious transgression of the divine law which brought upon the world “sin, sickness, and death.” The record of the fall of man is either true or false. The redemption of man through the incarnate Messiah, as a law of being, and doctrine of immor- tality, rests wholly upon the authenticity of the announcement that man did fall, and that through disobedience he was expelled from Paradise. Now, be- fore any claim can be made for sanctity, as pertaining to the so-called marriage relation and ceremony in the world, it must be proven that man has regained the Paradise of God, from whence the expulsion was made, and where the curse Was pronounced. Every particle of testimony that can be brought to bear upon this subject, proves that the effects of the curse are as completely operative to-day, as in any age of the world’s history. This being a fact, there can not be brought as argu- ment any biblical statement in favor of the marriage system as having divine sanction. If it possesses any special sanctity, if its relations and obligations embody any binding force for the beneﬁt of the human race, and the regula- tion of society, those principles must be found in the provisions of the curse, and not in the divine command. That the desire of the ‘woman should be unto the husband, and that he 48 THE GUIDING STAR. should hear rule over her is the express statement of God’s curse upon the woman, and whether the statement is an authentic record, symbolic or allegorical des- cription, or a mere fabrication, the fact remains that the marriage institution exists, that\the woman is bound by it through man—made laws favorable to the man, and that legally and in every other way, he does bear rule, and control the woman’s desires, and also that the legal provision of the statutes of the world pertaining to this question have their origin in the provision of the curse as recorded in the bible. We do not question the justice of the curse, and the necessity for its per- petuation until the restoration of man, but we object to the false position taken regarding the origin of the existing relationship and the laws regulating it. The fact that the human animal is to be perpetuated through all ages, through the exercise of the sex functions, regulated and restrained through man- made statutes, we do not dispute. But that there is not to come a time in the world’s progress, when the ﬁrst fruits of a regenerated harvest will rise above the power of the animal passions and propensities, we do dispute. That time has come, and already the cry goes up for deliverance from the curse of the law. It will be argued that the Christ came in the beginning of the Christian age to free from the curse, and that all who believe in Him are delivered from its bondage. The Christ came to deliver from the sequences of disobedience, namely, sin, sickness and death; but that deliverance was not to be consummated till He should come again at the culmination of the age, to restore through the re- surrection of the dead. Said Jesus, “whoso eateth my ﬂesh and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life and I‘ will raise him up at the last day ;” by which is meant the end of the Christian age or dispensation. The eternal life does not come (although the germ of immortality was planted in the beginning of the age through the opera- tion of the Spirit) till regeneration completes itself in the resurrection or re-in- carnation, when deliverance is attained. Therefore Christ’s redemption is not perfected till the end of the age, but when the age is consummated, then the ﬁrst fruits of the age will rise supreme over the animal nature into the glorious liberty of the sons of God. Those who prefer to continue in the line of the animal life, will continue to propagate through the animal propensities and organs, while those who desire to arise out of the propensities and animal life into the divine conjunction and unity, will overcome the passions. We have no desire to interfere with the home or the home institution, as in- augurated by man, and as established upon the provisions of God’s curse. So long as human conditions make it necessary for man to be bound by human laws, we desire to see those laws enforced and the animal man subjected toa bondage which will restrain his propensities to evil. THE GUIDING STAR. 49 Only such as have arisen above the propensity to do wrong, and by such exaltation of life have become a law unto themselves, are expected to step out of and above the sensual determinings. We say emphati,call_y tliat ixmnortality can only be reached through the overcoming of the sensual ﬂesh. and that the purpose of the animal life and propensity in man to provide the means through which the generating man may reach. the k)<3gix1zl.ir1g of the regenemtive life, and through which the re- genemténg man may, by .su(:ces;3we degrees of development be carried forward through the laws of sensual p1‘op-agatione, and by a succession of re-embodiments reach the firm] condition of pe.I~fecte(:? re incarnation. §~ oReAN1zAT1eN or BRANCH so‘s1ET1Es. It is important for the purpose of augunentixig the eﬁi:;i<:n:1<»_xi of our move- ment, thut there he forriiefi hraneh_ organizations wheresozi-ver there a.I.'(3 even a few who oan unite h u,rrrlorliously' upon the central prineip‘h‘-,s of our system. The ,'«:y:<:ten1 of science taught "r)__v the WoB.LD’s UOLl.:EG}C or LIFE. is denomi- nated the KORE$~:}:T_A.N §:'onooL or S.o;ENcE.. 'l§‘hi.e; :4:%istn1guisi:es it in name, as it is di_st;i1:;_z;uis;ri<:r.il in p1‘inv:;i;vlee:: §’r:nn every other eehool of eo—eal’led metaphysics. The que;«:tion as to whether <3:_r.r.~: is right, and all the others are wrong, is not now in u‘-it-scns;.ir)"‘x It 3:; miéw z"'e:<t_> question of diﬁterence ‘tlmgt we are now c0n.si.de-ring. ’l‘he pmetice of the Koreshazg ::ehool is founded. upon m~;a::t seience (knowl- edge), whjh, we niaintain that ah the other systems arc-. eznpirica’ll_yimposed upon the p«;;og>le. \ The <';|TiIlh?"i“'tl,, andfunda‘me11tallaw' of our system of science, is the law or principle eff tmnsmutation or the cross. Involved in this the cognition of the person‘-.+.i and manifest Go<l—:n.-an v~::'¥_1(> comes in every age of the world. as the Messiah. OUT :~tv;;lr.er11 or school of science is differentiated from all the ()tlwrs in the fllndazneriteai truth that the personat Jehovah is «i;-r:u;sf<:..~;..s~::.-r‘- irhr source and center of lii7c.. The Ko.resl‘mn systein emphasizes the fe».:ii of :,m:* pr. rsonal Me- siah in this as in every a._g7n of the w'(>:'ld. It ‘[..‘i1z*<>u§:_:jd7;.: ‘iha’: erystallization of truth, ‘amt’? <:e11tx'ai'iz:q.Lion in the per-.~:()11al manifestzttion (not of the Jehovah in this a;g:e). nut M’; the Elohiy, wit. the genuine doctrine of ljifrn will be promul- £'3t0<l- ’3'lmr—»:e vr-Ki; to (ma -!l}(.."",lli2t0l', an:‘. all who lool: for 1‘/M» divine manifesta- tion fimzxu ‘.ti;rl- t: he i.i1ip-.ﬁe’e. wiiéi seek for that 1nanifestu.I,i(>1i ’r.l?arm1gla the sign of the Srm—oI1TMau. ’,l’M;<: sigvt not the Jehot-aih, the will pwlrzcviple, but the Elohi, the wisdom prim:z'])le. ""l'hen shall he children of Israel arise and seek the 50 . THE GUIDING STAR. Lord their God and David their King, whom I shall raise up among them.” The f _l Lord God who is David the King (David signifying the personal scientitics), is to 1 ' be raised up among the people. Every effort on the part of spiritualism and so-called “Christian Science,” with every other ism, to ignore and deny the per- sonal divinity, is the spirit and power of anti-Christ. It is with this power and inﬂuence that the “College of Life,” the “Church Triumphant” and the “Society Arch Triumphant” are at war. 1: r We do not regard Jesus as a medium, but the Mediator ; “The express ll‘ lmage of God’s person ;” the revealed Jehovah; The Savior of the world. We do not hesitate to declare Him absolutely and emphatically as the God-man and the life of the world. We are not only pronounced, but earnest on this point, and are not fearful of the consequences of our declarations. _ __ Wheresoever there may be two, three or more suﬂiciently interested in the teachings of the GUIDING STAR, to desire the progress of the great movement it I advocates, they can exert an inﬂuence by forming a society and meeting often, and inviting as many friends as possible to hear the principles enunciated from the World’s College of Life as the center of the Science of Life. Strength will be added to the movement through organized effort. Three persons with President and Secretary may constitute a society and receive the society certiﬁcate of “the parent Society Arch—Triumphant. The three or more C should meet a.nd elect their president and secretary, and declare themselves in favor of the movement and their purpose to sustain it by every possible effort. ‘XV ; By addressing the president of the society, Mrs. A. G. Ordway, 295 East Chicago C a.ve., Chicago, or- the secretary, Mrs. L. S. Brewster, 14 South Sheldon street, it Chicago, communication may be opened with the Chicago association. The S0- : ciety Arch Triumphant is regularly incorporated, according to the laws of theggf. t{“*"'* State of Illinois. ’ y W ‘; ’ The branch societies should be in constant communication with the central society, not merely for the purpose of instruction, but to secure the beneﬁts to i accrue from aggregation of members in unity, through which, potency (Dynamis), may be augmented. Particulars regarding the further management of the branches may also be obtained by addressing C. R. Teed, M. D., Room 1'7, 103 State street, Chicago, lll. We hope soon to have our literature before the public. x,;.u;. ,, _,-.,;V:. _THE GUIDING STAR. . 51 .:r—'—*':* THEE -:- GUIDING -:- STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY C. R. TEED, M. D. 103 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: One Year, .. .. .. .. .. .. $1.00 Three Months, .. .. .. .. .. $0.25 Six Months, .. .- -- .. .- .. .50 S1ng1eCop1eS, -- -- -- -. - .. .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.’ address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. n@"Pn.7)Zishe_9's '£nse7'tAing the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazines as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, 1}‘ they wtll mark the copy and for- ward to cm" oﬂice. ]lIan’s purification from his animal pr_opens*it'ies and instincts, merges him out of his animal ermstence into the domam of ms dtvzne ylrzfe. v Entered at the Post Otﬁce in Chicago, Ill., as second—class matter. THE STAR OE BETHLEHEM. Jesus was the central ﬁgure of His age. Of all the lights of His day He was the most brilliant. He was the source of the true love and the genuine wis- dom, the Bright and Morning Star, the central luminary of the world. The age or dispensation through which we have passed, and which now reaches its termination in the manifestation of another central luminary, has been named the Christian age; so denominated by the entire so-called civilized world, in honor to the man and personality, Jesus. The word Christ, which means the Anointed, and which designated the oﬁice of the Savior of the world, came to be employed as the common name of Jesus, so that instead of His being called Jesus the Christ, He was called Jesus Christ. In the degeneration of the church, through the past or piscatorial dis- pensation, from the ﬁrst principles taught by Jesus and His followers in the early age of Christianity, the church and world have fallen from the knowledge and power exhibited by those upon whom the Holy Spirit operated. The Baptism of the church came through the man Jesus. The Christ was the center and origin of the dynamis which at that time was shed upon the world, and which has inﬂuenced the world from that time till the present. The personal Christ, the Lord Jesus, was the Spiritual and natural pivot or center of the two worlds, the spiritual and natural, His relationship to the two do- mains might be illustrated by the form of an hour glass, the upper portion rep- resenting the heavenly and spiritual states, and embracing the spirit and angelic kingdoms, and the lower portion the natural world with its natural inhabitants. The Messiah would occupy the middle point of the hour glass, being the center Of both worlds. Now, while the heavenly worlds would be conscious of the ap- i of the theocmsis (translation) to Holy Spirit, constituted the in.eroy—seat, t i see the natural environment, the outwardly tangible and naturally human J esu \ 52 H THE GUIDING STAR. pearance of their luminary in the form of the celestial center from which woul ﬂow the light (wisdom) and heat (love) of the angelic domains, they would I1: any more than those in the material domain could look beyond the man J es _i and see the wisdom and love which had its nuoleusiin Him. The formate Christ was the material and substantial clothing of the piv" oi? the angelic heavens J In other words the Christ was the outwardly manif Jehovah,the focal ‘point of both the spiritual and natural domains, the embo _ ment of the Father in the Son. ,1‘ The material substance in which the Father clothed Himself was concret, from the purest thoughts derived from the people i K Let the reader bear constantly in mind the fact that thought is substanc and that the two general states or qualities of the substance are‘ love and w1 dom, and that 1ove~——a substance of n1ind——-corresponds to heat, and that «; dom—-—a substance of n1.ind——correspo1ids to light. They are spiritual substan: ces, but transformable to material suhstanee. ‘ p '; Now, let the reader bear also in mind the fact that the Jewish church ha its existence to the end, that through it should come the Messiah. The puree desires—-mind-substance-—~'were directed to a time when the Savior should manifest. The result of such (l8i;(31‘1Il’l.na,i}lOIl of the thoughts caused the ﬂog of mind to concentrate at 'the time and in the place where the Messiah via‘ This concreted the substance of mind. through the birth and develi His ﬂesh was veritablv the divine clothing and consequentli The reduction of this body through, and by virt A ‘Ii.’ ii pivoted. opment of Jesus. the substance of salvation. covering of the ark of the covenant, the chariot of the cherubim. we The Holy Ghost or Spirit which operated upon and actuated. the apostl and disciples of the Lord, was the very substance of the divine body, who among and taught the people. i Jesus disappeared by a process pf combustion (burning) which consume the visible form, transforming the visible body to in visible ‘spirit. The‘. H01’ Spirit then was the very substance of the body of Jesus, the result and produc of the burning of His body. The concretion. of that form and its dis-cretiou; again to spirit, was the potency which impulsed the dispensation or age of t world through which we have last passed. The Christian or Piscatorial dis, pensation is ended, and before another baptism can-come upon the world fo" the progress of the Koreshan or Aquarial age as deﬁned and limited by the con, stellation Aquarius, there must be another pivoting, another centralization focalization of force. In other words the Messiah of this age must appear, ant through his translation or the combustion of his form (theocrasis) will be an ' other outpouring or overshadowing. Then will come the real divine life. - THE GUIDING STAR. 53 *:*’ The spirit in the (to the natural eye) invisible domain, only exists from its central point of combustion, and from this central point ﬂowing into other mental subsidiary centers. The sun, moon and stars of the physical universe may illustrate the sun, moon and stars of the spiritual world. Without these centers of combustion there could be no spirit or force. Light and heat are the products of conibustiomso love and wisdom the two qualities of spiritual or mental ‘force, are the resiiltot a process of mental activity in the spiritual or mental world. having their ﬁxed points in the natural anthropological world or domain. This may be stated diﬁerently. As the natural—divine man, Jesus, was in the anthropological, the fixed point of the heavens, so all men in the material, constitute the ﬁxed points of the entire spiritual realms, and hence the centers of mental combustion upon which depend all the love and :wtsd0m (spirit) in the invisible realnis. If you ﬁght. a lamp it fills the room with light and heat. The light and heat are two forms of spirit, that is physical spirit or force. The room is full of light and heat so long as the material substance is supplied ‘for the combustion. So soon. as you extinguish the burning, the l.ight and heat disappear. The light and h-eat (wisdom and love) Spirit, in the heavenly or spiritual world, de- pend upon their center of cornhustion or burning. Extinguish the center and the spiritual ﬂow ceases. This center of combustion is a mental center and consequently personal. %l\lE AIM 61‘ THE QEIIBING STAR. t is the purpose of the GUIDING STAR, not merely to impart information regarding the status and progress of the system of cure called by the various names, “Fatt.li. Cure,” “Christian Science,” “Metaphysics,” “Mental Science,” etc., but it has a s>*rea.ter aim and scope even, pertaining to this minor department Of a great system which 9Il'lll_l‘.:iO€S universal scie.iice, and which is taiight in the World’s College of Li;t’e under the name of the Koresh an Exlcience. In the special domain of Thempeu,tt'ces., its object is to communicate to, and educate the world in the pI“incipl<z.s of the system so far as those principles may be understood through the mediuirn of public journalism. We shall give the public the best tlio'uglit p€:‘,7l‘l’iE'l..llllIl,Q’_ to the principles and practice of the system, both in fact and phen.omena, as they pertain to “Matter, sin, sickness and death,” and also as they pertain to life, and specially as relating to the restoration of the diseased to their normal conditions. It is no doubt pleasing to those who are interested in “Christian Science” 01‘ Mental Healing as a profession, to note through that "branch or department y*":2ém..=?< 4- 54 THE GUIDING STAR. ‘ p <:‘ —._.H of the press related exclusively to the subject, what may be said regarding thef_ progress of the system. There is necessarily very much of interest transpiring daily, and a public report and record of the various interesting things that may‘ occur, such as the treatment of cases whether successful or unsuccessful, with a thousand-and-one interesting facts, and phenomena observed as associated with} the development and progress of Psycho-Pneumic Therapeutics, but the matter? of greatest importance to those interesting themselves speciﬁcally in the Themi peutics of the system is the question of the prevention and cure of disease, and} this involves a knowledge of the laws of prevention and cure, and what the}? people most desire is the answer to the questions, what shall we do to heal our-it selves, our friends, and the patients who apply to us for our compassion and aid P} It is the province of the STAR to furnish such information, and to do this to the greatest possible extent compatible with the time and means we have to devote to the welfare of the aﬂiicted. . A few days since a person applied to me for relief from an aggravated case": of canker of the mouth. The subject had been suffering some time, and had: been treated without avail. Some drug application had been made, but with‘ no favorable impression. What was to be done? Nothing in this case but to; make the necessary mental impression. I said to the party with decided em-ii: phasis accompanied on my part, with a genuine desire for the recovery of the patient, that by Monday morning (this was Saturday eve) the canker will have: disappeared. Sunday, the next morning, the patient was perfectly recovered from the malady. Now there are certain factors of law governing the processes of cure, which as comprehended, enables the Therapeutist not merely to know the modusi opemndi of the Spirit, in the one special case, but to direct the spirit according to knowledge in every corresponding . case. We have em-l ployed for our motto of the college-seal, vincét, gm} se vincit. "He con- quers who overcomes himself.” In so far as the operatoruhas power over his own being, that far has he power to control others. This power may be con-;. ﬁned to certain centers of thought, and consequently to centers of brain sub-_.;;' stance in which the thought takes its origin. One operator may have inlzerritedif or acquired supremacy over one faculty or more, and is therefore dynamic ini: such center or centers. , This gives the operator speciﬁc potency (strength) which 5 accomplishes good results in speciﬁc directions, while in other directions there It are no exhibitions of dynamis whatsoever. Partial supremacy, or complete supremacy of only given centers, while} other centers dominate the operator instead of being dominated by him, circum-.; scribes his power to only a specialty. If this cannot be extended by the Thera peutist to other centers, then this speciﬁczﬁeld should be the‘ one for the Healer: ‘4 .' ‘l to operate in. "S ; ._. .3 E» { THE GUIDING STAR. 55 mm} The mind may rise supreme over every center. This may be in some in- stances the product of indomitable purpose (will, desi/re) which means persistent prayer to that end, the prayer accompanied by that kind of faith which cannot harbor even the idea of disappointment. Anxiety or soliciiude as a principle, must be absolutely eliminated from the mental action to insure the accomplish- ment of the purpose. In the case above noticed there was no effort on my part to act upon the speciﬁc center, at which point the aberration of action occurred, because I saw sufﬁcient conﬁdence in the patient to take hold of the kind of dynamis of which I possessed the requisite surplus. I quickly and positively exalted the desire to have the subject recover health, The desire was exalted to the state of emotion toward that accomplish- ment. Then with the feeling of rest in the conviction (from which I eliminat- ed all doubt) that in a short time the disease would be removed, and the accom- panying statement that “Monday morning you will be restored” I left the patient to the successful operation of the dynamic eifort. For the encouragement and beneﬁt then of those who read the STAR, we will state that it is our determination to impart all possible information regard- ing the laws and methods of Psycho-Pneumic Healing (Psycho-Pneumic Thera- peutics), that those who read its pages may ﬁnd themselves growing in the actual science of the system. _ . We shall in all instances keep in advance, and not in the rear of other who pretend to teach the science, but who, so far as we know, are only teaching the fact of the science, and not the science, and who practice empirically and not scientiﬁcally, that is, not by a knowledge (science) of its principles and modes. TESTIMSNIAL. _.___._ CHICAGO, February 28, 1887. For the beneﬁt of the afflicted I take pleasure in stating that my son Frank, who has been deaf seven years, caused by lung fever and measles, has been cured by Mrs. L. S. Brewster, Mental Scientist, 14” South Sheldon St., Chicago, Ill. Previous to this he had been treated three months at the Eye and Ear Inﬁrmary in this city, and was Worse instead of better after their treatment, while with mental treatment he commenced to improve from the first, and in less than one month is entirely recovered. it Mns. LEWIS GREENWOOD, 14 South Sheldon Street. THE GUIDING STAR. .u_._...__._..~ (CONTINUED FROM JAN. No.) The human brain is the positive and central pole of the anatomical and physiological structure, the n.um_an organism. " The peijfccted m_an is both the image and li.l:eness of God. Man is -dis- , tinguished from the animal, in that he is risen above the animal life and propensities. We speak here of man as entirely lm-man, by which we mean -9: p the hand~man of God. This man existed before the fall and regained the {T 5 f ‘ image in Jesus the Christ. The likeness and im age is not complete in the i ’ race till the 'restomt«i,on,, now at hand. ' The a-natomi_cal and physiological structure is the laboratory in which V n," is generated the spiritual. forces utilized for h_eal.ing and directed toward the manifest phenomena observed in other departments or domains of ac- ’ tivity. It should be understoodby all who study the Koreshan science, that ._j ; )5 ;. ‘ spirit (Dynamis) is the product of the d.es'tr‘-uction of matter as such. The t J}, ’ action of the mind through rm:/an, the brain and body, transforms the material substances supplied through the functions of the %.‘OCly to the cen— tral laboratory, making them into force or spirit. ’ The brain has a central pole or pivot into Which. all the ﬂuids, spirits and forces terminate. At this central point, the forces corn.mingle in one complex spiritual substance, thence flows out, both into the body and into ,. the Psycho-Pneumic Aura of the i.:o.dividoal. It divides through brain centers in the direction of light (that is, Wisdom) into seven rays through seven primary centers. Each of these centers has a specific q_uality. This- may be the better comprehended if the student vvill take the sun’s light, and study the light of the mind analogically with the light of the sun. The sun’s_spectrum (light) may be decomposed from its /zomogmzeous state,’ that is, its condition of White light, and separated. by the action of the prism into seven distinct colors. Each color represents a principle of light. Full light then is first in a state of complex whiteness. This is the unity of all things polated in the one White light. Light is a force generat- V‘: g l ed from the decomposition of matter. The perfect or full light, is the spec- } tral termination or principle of all rudiciples. (See article in Jan. N o.) It is ﬁrst divisible into three, and thence into seven spectra (lights and colors). Now if We regard the light of the sun as agreeing to or in correspon- dence with the light of the mind, which is wisdom, We can readily perceive ' that the mind being not only the offshoot of the divine mind (Which is the «. mental or spiritual sun, and the correspondence of the physical sun) would . Jr - 23"‘ L‘ .| 1 z ‘ seven 11? nm:n_bo1x THE GUEDENG ??3’T.A-.-».‘?.. 57 . divide as it 1'z1d.i.z€;<;~d _{:«_“<)1n 3..’.=is-3 ‘gs-?i..&~i.e:3::~.r“j;' <:c:::;s;gt-A{~‘ Lu: 7"‘/.!Ti(’,1€'t.1$5,iﬂti} sq:-\.*en ra- f::.i‘;3_<:i-.£0:;:z9; <9“ »."zi*§§we:.:, ~‘;:;:=‘I:i(':§ be pe1ic>}'"1ned diatory f’u11cti0ms:, ;:méE, th1‘011.L§h ;«3<>V‘:<;a:1 b1“:1§m_ ’.I_‘he gt’-:=,a,t law of as:-sV 7':-:3’ Exhe mind xrwa eI;t‘ur.1y m;'11*'{.11:4 »:'>f' mind is in pe3:'f<a ab 2Ti:§?1fc+@‘7z11e3;..‘w ,7 -.1 9‘ by a11a—1ogy and (3€)YH.}§):~Zt€*;f_T’€E£ or sp4i.'ri'i1‘,. T Evcary };r«h[y:~:ica1 <:s<)."':':::.V.’ as the ].ig2;1:1.f,. of ('.h.<—.z .<3m:; :2 '91" V7: 7 i :2‘ :1 the Eight of ’é;};1e mi. 1d, (W4E.sV",:::°;,; " " ' ' pivot of g;;en.e_t'*::»ti.0y_: as :9. 9 :1? :1-:2r}§ 1a.- . ' u1~.,3(;.~ ' 3. a’(V :. 5 ‘~» A‘, '2 jjw »': :‘ J ‘ /2‘, /j;1'xr.1 ? ‘f1"“i‘11’V \ ' 1 +1“ :1 A 1? (3% I -.'- ‘ D () J. ; \..-:31] ‘ll’ « . \»(e 4. , , V, -. a A L.‘ -. ‘ U , (I .1 A u 1.1.71 . U1 «, ‘.‘ D074.» L 7, ‘ C111}. S )0 JV by > f ,1 \_ ~11/r;>r«d is ma,(i<-3 W2‘ the L L, ~ ». 45': :Tu’=;“:":f=??<1Q{m'1e;vf f§>=’;.V<ii‘v’2.',u€’T ‘étwo spectrzlm (I:ig_2;h4;). If 2» T‘: eord if 2m.1.<;‘\u'<w2‘rs-'->}.'yf_ 1:‘; ms; . s0me’w1151%t <fi,isai;'%a':<:'f.; 13 :?..:*<> ‘$311’? v‘:*a.<:*‘:;.:‘».“ry 54:911- sory. ’_Tf_.‘he moémiy <';i’:?;U;‘ L '~ 1 2:1 "i‘,b.E9Y , ;:~<2f=.:3§_ are T}n_<2 ()7":i§?j}.}’l,£i of “bb<—2;~'= » ‘if’ . «« six :s:::<'.:'w re1.a,t.ing' the ]T'1.e:'.d, ow . ‘ " ‘-?;:::~:s M "the ].')Y?1ji’,¥ 'm1m~::i:;'} <:.:W'y‘ '1?" 4 1 ~ (gt tl1eref<_s:r«: ,<g'=‘\r.r:_m <::<~>"~'<5?::u;*'*‘ L. 'sati0:n. ’f1'7!‘1},<3 'rm:jl.a<:,::;*. in T J '- ' » The .9:‘m’::f S"*g':>(:f:<-..i_w:"1‘,s ' ‘ T . 4' I <1 7: ;L '1‘ “l;3‘“'.? ac,t1'0'r';, di.<3<“:[}.<:.'»*,<%M$; H-"m L " ‘ 2 % ‘WI ‘ "§'*' ‘“‘ ‘V ‘- :_f.., <* '1' ' . ,4 . .1‘ ‘ . ,4 V 1 the ;)‘t"Z'L‘.J/_.1.§.1~3..‘“‘\;‘ <;7iv:}.s:‘i'b:zI,_ : C * I 1: <* . =:::~:u > .. s,:. WIS its $é}_)(—3Gi§‘s_(: 'p‘i'3_y.‘~_11}j(i:= ‘i LH51 V j';;O.§~:‘::.A::5,§ };:;:I, E.‘ !':_”f.'}.‘z §,'v)«T,r'\~‘*{:’_“,_‘—_’ :§,;.nd q11a1it'y.. . The ]’)()1%L]‘3,71>%f€;i:)?’? }30].anV.'1'/;<‘r.=T«: VT.J{?j]>.-is ‘5j;:rf.<-An: ~. T. ' ,§ «;T:~‘_ <:*::-1. ‘ ;;; V‘ (‘even I3J?1£~:1.Y.1_:i,’:,‘ .5: <:<>lu:V'::; :H'~:T~ ~ ' ~‘ ;« 7‘(.> of ’%’>:§,...V' $103,} hn:>,:1,i1‘ 1*}:z;(:,h i_ V‘ : 2 ;':‘.‘ * ‘: -"" '“ 1* ‘m9‘§"-o3.”Y centetr of ’:;}’1.e }‘1’,1i3f:CI.. :..: i -*1 Be11tfii{i.\’() <1-I7 it:-; 2::]:.><3c%::.T 2 '1 :;-T A = ‘ L ‘ Th€>‘r'G.:j;..'r(% two :«':.,;v."=»§: I X: -A * . v: r “,5. ’ % :21»? in ‘the ba,si1.a1:- g.>;:1.:ng_>j'ii.2.1. of ie}3<= ;‘:‘:I;, . - L A ._ 1 . _. av,” -:;.§~eT, optic thal(1VmviV {I ;::(i <:cnfp()m V ? ‘ in n V “ I; Lie: ;» :i*;'m3 or .4211 bj «act *2 1- «» ‘M. ‘ 7 ‘ ‘V. ~ " > ‘,_ Inaﬁsg I/]3(3 ('/(ET-.::'[.)_[F'2.§ U11-‘g:‘~~i‘ v',~ ‘ “,;$ \\.'_, +2‘: - « »‘:v_,'~'?'¢< LIL? W m01“e (:>’>:;,r>}_i<’2i’f; <i<a:_~:<3;rL . :t::~ av I A :'.w:?. :34;-}1<;;»* I.‘m.:2’ms as We pr-::=;;re.n:..<s wifh. om m.5."l‘-«.-': :.=~<; .:‘;.'§:'». ~f'f‘fi’: Egswee Mari} ﬁc:.1:r~1ni- : F;:<:5 {::a"‘4’s'ff”V€“?5‘:. ‘n<T>":,.}_1 sensory nated sen.s01:y ;m.d . .. and motory. The ?i.11:z.%:u?:1*=.1s is "T511: gory f.»‘;'w';mw;*‘i:~_; L, "ijody a11<1 motory 58 THE GUIDING STAR. towards the brain. The corpus striatum is motory towards, the body, and -;'~ sensory towards the brain. The nerve-ﬁbres of the thalamus opticus which descend to the medulla oblongata, and thence to the spinal cord, determine through the same in their posterior or back portions, and the ﬁbres of the 7 corpora striata enter the anterior portion of the medulla oblongata (the extreme upper portion of the spinal cord) and thence extend to and through the anterior portion of the spinal cord. The thalamus opticus is the vicegerent of the brain over the sense of sight as one of its functions. The corpus striatum performs a correspond- ing function (ofﬁce) in relation to the sense of smell. The two centers con- jointly, preside over the sensations of hearing, taste and touch. T The two cerebral peduncles are not strictly centers, though they are the terminations of ﬁbres, or at least the points of the transmission of ﬁbres originating in the conjunctivum (point of conjunction) of the two ‘ hemispheres. They constitute two most important centers to be acted upon directly in the speciﬁc treatment of diseases of the nose and ear. The corpus striatum (grooved body) may be treated directly for catarrhal difficulties, and the thalamus opticus for diseases of the eye affecting the optic nerve, retina, and various parts of the globe of the eye, that is, the general class of the diseases of the eye specially pertaining to visual de- fects. Diseases of the ear especially pertaining to the sense of hearing it- self, as also taste; and all diseases depending upon or related to the sen.- sory nerves, supplying the organs of taste as well as the sense of feeling throughout the body, and therefore all diseases related to the sensory sys- tem, may be treated through both the optic thalamus and corpus striatum. . In alluding to the modes of treatment through these centers, Ihave anticipated the subject somewhat, because the proper course for the study of the subject is ﬁrst to become familiar withthe organs and their physio- logical functions and then learn the plan of treatment through the physio- logical knowledge. I shall take measures to aid our readers to locate the centers, through the JOURNAL and the publication which 18 to embody the outlines of the system. But any persons who desire to enter upon the work of healing, may, through the aid of Gray’s Anatomy, locate these points, and from the information given above, commence the treatment of dis- eases related to these centers. They will ﬁnd that by entering into the true spirit of the work through reasonable and seasonable prayer and fast- ing, they will intuitively develop into the requisite knowledge and power if the principles of universal polation as given in previous numbers of the JOURNAL are observed. (SUBJECT TO BE, CONTINUED.) ‘/ THE GUIDING STAR. 59 MATTER. IS IT CAUSE OR EFFECT, OR IS IT BOTH? BY A. W. K. ANDREWS, M. D. One of the most difficult problems for the student of Mental Science to C solve is the true relation of matter and spirit, and the office of each in its relation to the other. The “Christian Scientist” denies the very existence of matter, and therefore the possession, and all the evidences of the ﬁve natural senses. The “Mental Scientist” admits the existence of matter, but declares spirit to be the ﬁrst and only cause, and that matter is but the passive product of spirit crea— tion or evolution, and in no way necessary to the production or the perpetuity of spirit; that “The visible or so-called matter is but the second or interchange- able state of spirit.” , With the ﬁrst order of thinkers, the “Christian Scientists,” there can be no argument, for the existence of matter is strenuously and constantly denied by them, and with those who deny the existence of the ﬁve natural senses and all the facts which these natural senses bring to their consciousness and reason there is no place for argument. With them matter, disease, pain, decay and death are but “Errors of mortal mind.” “Spirit is all.” With the “Mental Scientists” there is room for discussion, though intrinsi- cally as to logical foundation we can see no difference between them and the “Christian Scientists,” To them, therefore, we address these few thoughts. “Mental Scientists” admit the existence of matter, but deny to it causation, and for this reason with them matter has no part in the production of disease and pain, nor has it aught to do with its relief or cure. “The cause of disease is always mental,” says the editor of the Mental Sci- ence Magazine. Spirit is cause. Matter is effect, or “The second state of spir- it.” Spirit aﬁects matter, but matter does not affect spirit. I think I do not herein misstate, or rather misplace, the corner stone of their metaphysical edi- ﬁce. It is accepted as a truth by both “Mental” and “Christian” scientists that “Matter cannot feel ;” that there is “No sensation in matter,” That matter has not perception and feeling of the quality, character and degree that the mind has no; one will deny, but that it is both impressive and expressive, that one kind is acted upon and changed in character and quality by another I which im- presses and conjoins it and becomes 111 turn expressive and causative is as patent as any of the ordinary facts of existence. Its sensation or feeling is peculiar to itself as matter, and is not of like character with the impress a.nd express of mind. The mental center, whence issues a mental force or thought, is as much ...~.....-;.u...~.~...m..xu.. u.m~.~¢. -'..~o.'tA-I)u}LO.A'~¢‘.__-, 1,. _ _..w -, -~ _» i-»,.__ ,_ _._ 60 THE GUIDING STAP. dependent upon inliowing forces and substances for variety and <,l1w21'sity of mental activity and power, as the changes in matter-substance are dependent upon the factors which produce its diversiﬁed forms, which factors “Mental Sci- entists” conclude to be spirit only. That mind responds to the operation of cause equally with matter, though not in like manner, is evident to the most casual observer and thinker. ' * The argument that matter cannot feel, based upon the fact that there is no tactile consciousness when the paths of nerve conduction are broken, or when the central nerve cells are destroyed, is of no more value than the argument that mind has no power because it fails to move a limb in which sensation is in- tact, when the path of motor conduction is obstructed. A pin thrust accidentally into the ﬁnger causes a sudden and violent with-I drawal of the hand, with an accompaniment of pain if the conduction and con- sciousness remain iintac-t. Why is this if there be no sensation in matter? Do you say in way of explanation that nothing but spirit has been injured, as it alone has sensation? If this be true, spirit has been injured by matter, and matter as cause produced the sensation or feeling in spirit as the effect of its - operation. Our physical senses to us the evidence that matter has been in- jured, while the assumption. that spirit has been injured or disturbed has not the support of any natural s=:anse._ Mental science, so called, claims tlmt the pain is in the sensoriuni, the “sen- serial consciousness,” that only niind can feel pain. Every person is conscious ordinarily, and in1n1edia_tely so, of tlie 5:‘-e;it or loceation of his bodily injury. The fact that one can ord.i.naril.y at once locate t,_lie seat of injury, as the prick of the finger indicates that sensation as well all other bodily seiisaiieiis are, in sum total, ultimately centralized in "the brain, the pointof centralization and unity. A Mental Scientists aiiirm that “' Feelin or Sensation is material to the extent that air, sound, light, ruler, lmat, (,.);l"/‘Ci; are.” “Hence it the invisible some- thing.” N ow if this “'fL'~ell,lTlg,” or “sm1s:i1:i<i-11,” this pain of which "v; :;¥.“G speak- ing, this “invisible something he iivalerial to tile extent that air, sound, light, . odor, &c., are,” is itsomething which is sé.-ru<:.l«; by the point of the pin, when the ﬁnger is pierced,,and sent along tlie nerves to the brain, or the pain a creation by the contact of the pin with the flesh. and iierve substance, a generated force which is transmitted. by the differeiit nerves to the sensorium, there to generate in turn a motor force, which tra.nsniit.te<l along the efferent nerves to the proper muscles causes a witl1<.li=aival of the injured part frz;-in. danger? If matter cannot feel, if it has no sensation, if it has not a consciousness peculiar to itself, whence does the sunseriurn or mental center receive its con- sciousness? Destroy the afferent nerve, or nerve‘ of conduction to the nerve .eenter, the center in which the mind becomes conscious of physical touch, and THE GUIDING STAR. 61 *“....:—._""“’ 7 the :11»;-." zqe 'r>1.1r'::w;~,<% um .~w.«%a-.r L-»..s'iL‘ta«;>1H, 1,1. zm;uLa,1 a3t:a113<3i<'>L1sz1<3ss of ‘pain or :._:»m‘y spiz;'ii'. were inyju>:‘<‘;<ei, :*\}‘>{‘i'i§.) wem«,i< 01’ _11e(:eseLty convey the know]- inj :1 A as 112:5. i:,ir:wi- §..h,e visibb 1amLi:..%.a>i“ Jx \ 7; e(1l§; i§_1;‘1;1ef31”_jv', ‘1‘)£3U.ii.L‘lv3(‘/, in M31: §:,?=iE:;;'i1%L}?f§é of "’M»311t...ui E3(3'1ez.1L;e,”' “NOp2M‘b of the vlsiifv . «3? ﬁe:;:’:‘: ever‘ J'z.:r>‘s:-3.” j ‘if ta? {vL1ni:—::s;s :,L‘:‘>' the “'I[}imS?.Q:,.u x\fit’1)‘i4:L'lf%'L'S” aiﬁrm. the:r°e is no such thing 1 V’ ‘War; ie>e<j_:/ is ju1*ee'1: ::md iahm; the 801130 of i I 1:». w {I :H»:_»1'.“'L‘> ‘Lu ;-;.L ;-3:~>’m'a<>t'\,= n.'n~:i.'t m0i;eP e;.am;e1'. Line Wain :;; z;§m,:.- +;‘n::~:: znjgagw is <>:\'k:n:1; y 1<)<1>;:.!:e(iy, zmd '~?“sf“i.i"!.‘:f:§1"(‘,s‘x1 <>‘.*r2:r° st e:ew.1;:1,t.:':“1“'1}-2.1 e<_.m<JL:e1;ox' to the v-ii..‘.*M«i"zm i;?H> 1.v1,j«;u'-«'.1 “:m:m’oa>r J’r'.:>n:1 the y_ 31’i"’ "W" ’ 0};j% J . “.’ .:;E:<::.~;e_:~ :‘u::>u“:,“¥.: §:.<> ermv;3'<ae<:> u ‘i‘(§§3,S~f)Il%;LbI.() mind Lie H1,.‘\ 1. $1 ;:‘~jn.;‘:;;;{,3;(~n in m:ui'«':*="‘ ‘«‘A3.;:«,’: ”m;1‘i,i!‘*j' 3'-";!,‘,1«%. £111; ;‘;<.>5) i1‘i0;_-LU b“{U1ié§H\‘cl,t it ~19. \:~.z1:='<’:‘=<>u:i in Ea?-;~ :,gu:Ae,1.i=;*,’ 2:m1i'i. 1'11:<H1;1I.OI’ with the mind, for ﬂy V’? the us; 1«~u;r: :.:<‘:'n:.e'w.1 wnd :f%: ~ V:i.a~..,.i:::y«;-, w}\'ii_a,2 ziiwa <_>i;he1' inr:1.y:.'L;1.1rn.fe1‘eatiat and. y 1‘i11m,~’;-yy,., A mi g.>? :n,x:<.i‘I':‘?vmzxi; qu .I‘x,1€_.:;'€,i.a».' jm Mas) .a,:’x{;it'ue:+%;s m(1 <;()’r:1’e.~3pendent of 9«;,1.,;l;, lm,;ta:,:ei,‘.1e>i1° S.r‘r:1:%;z.‘bi'»r1 (:-,::~. (ssm:a:3m‘ cm ma; ('J£‘fN',[‘1N’(I13D m APRIL No.) —- Ce Hf ael;i.r)1a e;_::"'ae‘i; be ’te132LH_y 1'1nh'1<e. COBIREQIE <3@€ﬁRSEL i“""Gi? APRII2. 3 v I l I ” ‘W a college classes ‘will <3()i{.l'ii~h’111efOTt’ me month of April as during the ...,~_( prese‘::*«.”}- ::3'101';_f5}1. £53 proepeets for the v\e1rm:m.e.nt success of the college are very f"L‘O‘I_7.’.i every ‘point. of View are of the most V h01)e‘;‘"<z:”:, 5!, ‘fine e:m30u:m,gyem.yen ~ . 412-‘ \. ‘ g12L‘m _~.:.um_. r V TZ'.5'»,‘,.'!’_’;:0.1’)(.'Er$ 0 J 1’ the ezmse 1'e'pres»eirrteci by the College, anti Church Tri- '" ” V t c(>‘n‘te*r1vt in the a,sem“a11ee of the conﬁned prosperity of ; 11mp}:;:y‘n‘?:,, nmy res 5 the Wezfk. ’ I~”xE”1“Aa?r>e\/SIC-:8. ﬂy PS YCHO -.1’1\T§<‘.1[’f]‘v2{1-(3 ’1‘HF.B.APE UTICS . ~. - 1' C1i'l“17i.°»’{«§f3,1')_ >O3(:‘lGD.’GiE~1tS, Mei-e.‘p}1j:Tsi<:;T.ems aJ1<7%_ Melltal Scientists, may Visit y j me pMe!C<é<aeiefnafi.iy9 for sjp’;ei..af§ <;(;~‘:‘;_9n;ﬂ.uai'.i(>11. at my ofﬁee, from 10130 12 A‘. M., ‘ Mendy‘ Weadnesclasye zméi 3* :':;‘i:i:i;:*;;.7e; :;mr_i' on every clay of the Week except 5 SeLt11r<"m.y .:m<i. S11nd.ay4., ﬁfe 21:». M. ' 1 . I wiii attend to the ’W€Llii’33S 0.5 p:,s,»:ie,11ts who Wish to procure my services 3 f f01't1'ezLt1neLvi; (luring the above :n:m1ed hours. C. R. TEE1), M. D. Office 103 Stateetreet, Room 17, Chicago, 111. 's»..,+,:_.§,,‘:-_>.-3:,-f£.:i‘i’:f‘a‘at"aar“'ak THE GUIDING STAR. CDORRESPQNDENGE. A’ D-EAR DoCTOR TEED :—I will give you the facts in the case of Mrs. Gardi- ner, of Leavenworth, Kansas. I had never met her but twice and then only for a few minutes each time. ness matters. At the time I wrote her, (although unknown to me), she was ’ lying on a bed of sickness and her life was despaired of, and she was giving her husband instructions what to write me in case of her death, and while speaking of this matter my letter was brought to her. On reading the ﬁrst lines, “Kind Friend,” she became very much affected and, to use her own language, “My whole heart went out to you,” and she felt she was going to get well at once which she did, and when she arose next day she answered my letter and said since then her heart has yearned for me as for one of her own, not knowing why. She cherishes the letter and says she could not be persuaded to part with it, as she feels it was the means of restoring her to health and happiness. Of these facts I knew nothing until visiting her a few days ago, when she related to me all the circumstances. If this will be of beneﬁt to you in your journal you can use it. I feel unworthy to take any credit for any good I may have accomplished. With thanks I am sincerely yours, Lrzzrn EBERMAN. DEPARTMENT or PSYCHO—PNEUMIC THERAPEUTICS.———II1 future we shall so classify the subjects in THE STAR that all articles and contributions specially related to the subject of the prevention and cure of diseases may be placed in the department and under the general head, “Department of Psycho-Pneumic Therapeutics,” The term psycho-pneumic is compounded of the two words, psyche, the Greek word for soul, and pneuma, spirit. Therapeutics is from the Greek wordptvhempeuo, to cure, and means the science and art of healing. Our students“ wihoitakélthe Therapeutic degree receive the title of “DOCTOR OF PSYCHO- PNEUMIC THERAPEUTICS,” the abbreviation of which is P, P. T. D. This degree protects by law the practitioner of the system, as we are sus- tained by the law of the State relating to the establishment of colleges, and the . right to confer degrees and grant diplomas. Arrangements have been perfected for the treatment of patients at the College. Mrs. L. S. Brewster and Mrs. D. P. Eberman are at the college during afternoons. See cards on another page. ‘ Mrs. A. G. Ordway will treat at the college Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays from 10 to 12 A. M. See Dr. Teed’s announcement elsewhere. Some time ago I had occasion to write her on busi- I THE GUIDING STAR. 63 ...._ ______; s..___._.. SELE.—-Psycho—Pneumic Treatment for Failing Eyes.—A person whose eyes are failing must ﬁrst decide that the eyes must be restored at all hazards, and must commence the work in earnest, It is possible to increase or augment desire almost without limit. Real genuine prayer is true and earnest desire. The formulation of words into what is sometimes called prayer is not suﬂicient to accomplish great results. ’ . T t l l The primary center for the generation of that force which supplies the eye is in the cortical area located and deﬁned by the phrenological organ called friendship. ' The loss of sight by the gradual failing of the eye through the inﬂuence of age is a gradual subsidence or diminution of cellular expansion and contrac- it tion. That is, they cease to breathe to their full and normal capacity. The lé normal inﬂuence exerted npon the eye by its use should be to increase its power and this will result when the exercise is properly regulated. The glasses should y be taken olf and put one side with the determination on the part of the patient i that they shall not be used. The special desire of friendship should be induced not only by locating the thoughts upon the cortical area above noted, but the feeling, the emotion of friendship should be generated by contemplating the principle and love called philanthrophy. This diverts the mind from self which is of the ﬁrst importance. When the proper frame of thought is reached through the augmentation of this quality of desire, the person will be surprised at the suddenness and greatness of the change produced. A The supply of the retina through the optic nerve with the substance essential to form the collodionoid ﬁlm over the retina is generated in a given area of the brain cortex (bark), and its supply depends upon the healthy action of the brain 5 cells constituting that area. A Any person wearing glasses and who has a determined desire to recover the l J . . use of fhe eye may do so by implicitly obeying the instructions herein forum- ‘ lated. _ See article “Vital and Non-Vital Rudiments and Forces” in this ‘ ":5; T . number. ’ DIVINE SCIENCE —- METAPHYSICS, OR MENTAL HEALING. The gen- _; y nine SCIENCE of soul and spirit healing taught in the “World’s College of if Life.”——'RooM 17, 103 STATE STREET, CHICAGO, ILL. Our March course of study T began with two classes March 1st, 1887. Morning class at 10:30 A. M. Tues- ' days, Thursdays and Saturdays. Evening class Mondays, Wednesdays and Fri- 5 days, 7 :5-30 P. )1. Students may enter at any time during the course. fl Full fee $50, including diploma fee, or $35 without diploma. . g‘ z. y C. R. TEED, President of the College. '- ‘MWWNI‘.L5E!J“i‘u:“.."S¢"!1l'§"{"~E*E£‘"1.<.,.*’ ’a.‘*‘A< ‘us ‘ MM 64 i THE GUIDING STAR. THE RECEPTI@N ‘re en. "FEED. THE reception gi.ven. to Dr. Teed ~<;>.~.z tin: zzwcning of she 8th inst, at the par lors of the Siiei'z1ian House, was ;a,:,tcn<f,‘se,z;l by :2, ‘;}=2z.rt};' «mi :§°i'cin "two hundred an ﬁitf; to three lU..l!Ul{‘£‘«"l iiitelleactiiath. i;i3()ilfji‘il zzn;<7z h?;,:'.’* ‘if; _}2lei%;*.:~?:<'Wl people. I e\'erjy” pai.“i:‘iculai' tire a1'fair was 23,- success li;n;.:.<>n(i §:'.r-;+ i:n:.,>st .:.~:;amgui’ne expectation of n.~3v.rl‘»;‘ fm'rnu?:.ilt<3d Societv A..i’Uil '_£_'2‘iu.~.>;=1;ia:::it. 7 Mrs. A. G. Orsiway, }')i.'esidcnt of the sv»;-;’;' : A Sl1C:,f:+i.‘75 of ﬁg; . gsrcat credit, as th ‘ ha: 1-g.:;«.;3 p'¢ion was la.i*gj(~§:;/.~ due to ls-Na’ 12:‘:i;L/I€§.fl}}Glli.}. ’__l.‘he entire recep tl<')1}C1’)IG'§.1'l1i‘tl,(?%if?,(3{)IJ'E}}i‘iE-iifti of the §::,<li£:'s \"zL>yi{7$ 7:4‘-i:i1ii~“lll ii =f>'f7 tho society, per f<)rs'ln>:ifé its "s’e'(}]7l~§ with ent-ii‘e sal;ist"n<:i,ioii 3.4:: ;s:o<:;?c'.l1’,-_\;.A“ ?.~':.Rld, assemblage entei titlll-: :3 ‘in; it. i Cl‘ii<:: "jEvi"(t§{'}7T3..I’J1Hm w;s«..~t-‘. well a.rr;i.11.q:j~<l and the :~,m<‘l dramatic portioy of the en t~r€;a.iii2J'1<?:Ii it V‘;':‘LS ﬁI‘Si.*f_$l2?.~§~';S. ’ ' L Maaijiéiiize ../l.,l_'itl)€3il(% Root Do lf£irn:1ta.ge :«~;;:.i:=;,j' §i:;;‘i'i‘-,f4"ti‘itiflilif] and increased t A interests: ‘ay :respm1di11;;§ to a Vig‘oi'ons encom. V Mire: l1l:.iit‘e_"l[iuston’s re1n:l<,-wing of the =::nz’:ee :~it’:.9,«i".,* 3513111, “ Leah, the F01? "',... >3 , ‘,‘. V sahen, eciih.» t Well beiniprov-ed upon. '<,‘ji;a 21,; :,.:vc,tion, “Rael Wcel,” W ‘ E>:'.s.- not only did great credi to lie;~s.'%,li, hut reflects honor upon her }')l‘»J.-9:?:f%:)l,i“C{§S, Mrs. Tisdale, the popul: 3. iii} de<:id«:ad”%y =ce1i'iplete3 e.n?i gave p€1‘fGCf~ sa,ti&3fa-.':i ion. Elocu ‘§'Tlv’ -n ass'é%ri1§;’i;<g§e vcitli her charming nms:?cal a.l>il?:;.y, L":%‘:‘=.aA;-. never fails to give gr sat.isi?;a,. 3:i\.u to the delicately attuned ear. M2--_. .7;i...:1<:rg*, from Uhanipaigjn, Ill, added special interest through his rz, andqwcil Jilili,-i.\’2}:l3{3!,l baritone, ' WoRLD’s COLLEGE on LIFE holds its co li3ll1110L1S sessions, every new commencing with the first of each month. The KORESHAN ScH0oL or SCIENCE constitutes the foundation for the rangenient of the cmmiculmn (course of study) in this college. Our institution is growing in popularity and the attendance is surely a’ ' menting. Those wishing a thorough course of Metaphysical or Mental Scien, instruction, as applied to the healing of the sick, can do no better than to pui sue the course of study and apply the principles promulgated in this school.
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-04
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-04
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 05 (April 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1912, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-04-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: I@}\]@%ri{’, ‘1887. N0- 5- if” %i;% % . T1112’ I I IA LING UNI?) CEUCAGO, @§e ﬁcierice of @3mmor’EoL{’ bife. ,S'UBJECT 014’ ':‘1Z(JL\':lYX4I:l CUIBE OIL’ NIETAPHYSICAL C. R. TEED, M. D. '»1«>£<»1«>I-»I«»I«+I«»1<&«>1«»I<»I< wr H E-1% A MAGAZINE DEVOTEI) T0 0]” I TS ESSENTI/I I, DEPARTMENTS. F.DI']7()R AND I’1{OPRIETOI{. ILLINOIS. V) I‘ ' In II I IIII IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII -~..—.—-‘—»....—~,.. ..... ,,,.. - ..,..... ..- (XGONTENTS./3 MATTER, — - - - - - - - - CHRISTIANITY AND SOOIALISM WITH COMMENTS; - - - COMMENTS ON THE REVIEW OF MARSTON’s BOOK AND CHRISTIAN SCIENCE, THE TRANSPOSITION OF THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL SIGN IS THE TRUE CAUSE OF THE CATASTROPHE, - - - - - THE REAL SOURCE OF THERAPEUTIC POTENCY, - — — IS IT TRUE ‘.9 - - - - - - . — CHERURIM AND FLAMING SWORD, — - — - — LOVE ONE ANOTHER, - - - — - — - REPLY TO A CORRESPONDENTS QUESTIONS, THE SAVIOR, - — - - - - - - VII ‘...
Show moreI@}\]@%ri{’, ‘1887. N0- 5- if” %i;% % . T1112’ I I IA LING UNI?) CEUCAGO, @§e ﬁcierice of @3mmor’EoL{’ bife. ,S'UBJECT 014’ ':‘1Z(JL\':lYX4I:l CUIBE OIL’ NIETAPHYSICAL C. R. TEED, M. D. '»1«>£<»1«>I-»I«»I«+I«»1<&«>1«»I<»I< wr H E-1% A MAGAZINE DEVOTEI) T0 0]” I TS ESSENTI/I I, DEPARTMENTS. F.DI']7()R AND I’1{OPRIETOI{. ILLINOIS. V) I‘ ' In II I IIII IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII -~..—.—-‘—»....—~,.. ..... ,,,.. - ..,..... ..- (XGONTENTS./3 MATTER, — - - - - - - - - CHRISTIANITY AND SOOIALISM WITH COMMENTS; - - - COMMENTS ON THE REVIEW OF MARSTON’s BOOK AND CHRISTIAN SCIENCE, THE TRANSPOSITION OF THE ANTHROPOLOGICAL SIGN IS THE TRUE CAUSE OF THE CATASTROPHE, - - - - - THE REAL SOURCE OF THERAPEUTIC POTENCY, - — — IS IT TRUE ‘.9 - - - - - - . — CHERURIM AND FLAMING SWORD, — - — - — LOVE ONE ANOTHER, - - - — - — - REPLY TO A CORRESPONDENTS QUESTIONS, THE SAVIOR, - — - - - - - - VII ‘ ESTIMONIAL, - — - - - - - - CORRESPONDENCE, - - - _ — - — — - ABSENT TREATMENT, — - - - — - - lit GUIDIIZG-1-STAR. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. zrccit, 14.) VOL. I. APRIL, 1887. No. 5 MATTER. IS IT CAUSE OR EFFECT? OR IS IT BOTH? 0 (CONTINUED FROM MARCH NUMBER.) Neither spirit nor matter acts without cause. All activity is in consequence of prior activity. There can be no mental act, thought or desire, no change of form or substance Without either the conscious or unconscious inﬂuence of matter or spirit to produce it; and the thought or sense of matter (I use these Words because I think of no other to express my meaning) is the re- sult of inﬂuences upon it by which it becomes causative, as thought or sense in spirit is the result of inﬂuences which make it causative and creative. No argument is required to prove that nothing cannot move something. The fact that if the nerve of conduction be broken no sensation is experi- enced does demonstrate that the something that would otherwise cause sensation, or in other Words, produce the consciousness of sensation, is ar- rested in its course to the central sensory nerve center. If the ﬂesh had no consciousness of its own it could transmit nothing of its own. The cause acting upon the distal or outer extremity of a nerve produces its effect upon its proximal or central extremity in the brain or its special l>1’0Ximal nerve center, and this effect in the proximal nerve center becom- mg Causative is manifested in effect upon its distal nerve extremity in the muscle. .There can be neither mental nor muscular activity with but one Dolaric center. This is demonstrated in the destruction of brain or spinal Centers by disease or injury. All motion ceases. Produce local anaesthe- 313» In an extremity and there is no consciousness in the brain through the tactile sense of injury to the part. Neither physical nor mental battery can be constructed with but one polar extremity. There is and can be no 66 THE GUIDING STAR. without its counterparting negative pole or center to receive it. ceive it. I know whether they have personality, form, intelligence or location. Ther is no foundation for them to rest upon until they recognize and accept as r ‘their basic principles the two primal factors of all existence and being, namely, Spirit AND Matter, and their interconverti-bility, and that without these two primal factors of creation and recreation, and their mutations C’: each to the other through their degrees of change by the processes of law- governing their mutations and conversions, there could be neither activity nor growth, neither creation nor existence. ' The editor of the Mental Science Magazine unwittingly destroys his own ' argument in his editorial on “The Evolution of Pain,” on page 253 of the . 3 opposites; of the visible ice, which formation he says may body.” simply an effect produced; a substance evolved ; and compares steam with visible forces working out the problem of mortal visible existence.” If this be true WHENCE DOES HE GET HIS s'rEAM?. _.-g-_.-......- ’ ure of ice, as ice, the visible substance is of steam. any substance outside of itself. that all so-called matter is produced by and from Spirit, corresponding to the production of water and ice by and from steam. Suppose a great ocean of steam, I care not how great the reservoir, be constantly undergoing change to Lg The trouble with both the “Christian” and the “Mental” scientist is that they endeavor to construct their battery with but one polar center, and f concerning that one their teachings are so vague and indeﬁnite, so en- shrouded in mist and darkness, that seekers after the truth are at loss to August number, and virtually admits the truth of the thesis or position > above assumed concerning the necessity for the existence of both spirit - I and matter, and their dependence upon each other. He there, too, illus- § trates the doctrines of Mental Science, presents ice and steam as two polar :3. K the invisible steam as “Life or spirit,” and the cause and origin} “Represent the material He represents the steam as the only agent operating, and the ice as ~_ “The In this illustration, so unfortunately chosen to sustain the dogmas of Men- tal Science, he cannot by any possible sophistry or evasion successfully deny the ; two great factors in all creative work, Evolution and Involution; that if ice be . ,- : evolved from steam, so is steam involved from ice. T need not say there can be ‘f no steam if there be no ice. Steam, the invisible substance, is as much a creat- n I understand the “Mental” as well as the “Christian” Scientists to claim ‘ that Spirit is, and that it is self—existent and eternal, independent of matter or i I understand the “Mental” Scientists to claim positive center nor generator of positive force of either spirit or matter There is S and can be no negative center nor generator of a negative force in either matter or spirit without its counterparting positive pole or center to re- -3; THE GUIDING STAR. 67 [W W ice would there not of necessity be a lessening, and a destruction of the perfect fullness of its quantity? If Spirit be ﬁrst in time, self-existent, and unsustained by the convertibility of matter to itself, and if all matter be produced by and from Spirit, must not there have been, or must there not continue to be, if crea- . tion is still in operation, a destructionby diminution, of that perfect fulness of Deity once obtaining. It seems to me this conclusion is inevitable. If Spirit be the ﬁrst and only cause it must have been ﬁrst in point of time. That is, Esse was before the Existere. But the Editor of The Mental Science Magazine declares in the September number, page 2'79, that “The conscious . mind that is man, came forth out of the unconscious mind or Spirit that is God.” Can an intelligent man, and especially a Christian man, deliberately en- tertain and purposely promulgate such an illogical and irrational idea as this? Could the able Editor of The Mental Science Magctzme have carefully drawn the conclusion from his premise in this argument to sustain “Mental Science” doctrines, when he penned these words? Is it a rational thought that an em- conscious mind, an unintelligent, an unthinking, an unknowing mind could create or fashion a conscious, intelligent, thinking and knowing mind? We have no such thoughts of unconsciousness and ignorance concerning man, this creature, which he says the unconscious mind, God, produced. When we speak or think of an unconscious man, we speak or think of a creature without knowl- edge or creative thought, of an unknowing man, for that is what the word means. He further makes this astounding assertion on page 278 that “All ani- mal life must partake of Spirit and of the flesh,” and “We must ﬁnd the con- scious acting principle as neither Spirit nor ﬂesh, but the vital conscious motions midway between Spirit which is unconscious and ﬂesh which also is un- conscious.” N ow if Spirit is the only cause, it must have preceded matter in point of time, otherwise it has no precedence in that respect, -for if matter is ﬁrst, or even co-eval with Spirit, then Spirit didnot create it and it is not a product nor an evolution of Spirit, and Spirit is no more the cause of matter than matter is the cause of Spirit. If Spirit preceded matter, then the unconscious spirit (for he says it is unconscious) must without knowledge, design, or purpose, have created all the forms, kinds and orders of unconscious matter (for that also is uncon- scious, he tells us) to continue after its kind for ages, and ﬁnally these two un- conscious, unthinking, purposeless elements or agents, in some unconscious, pur- poseless, chance manner, created and fashioned the only conscious, designing, intelligent, thinking mind in the universe, whi_ch the unthinking Spirit and matter are said to have made. One might better seek for the highest intelligence in a; fool than to look for the evolution of wisdom from the two primal elements of 1nan’s creation, un- 68 THE GUIDING STAR. conscious and purposeless Spirit and matter, as set forth in “Mental Science” teaching. It seems to me that such a jumble of non-entity, non-consciousness, and non-purpose, could not have half the expectation of creating a universe that a new born babe could, of rebuilding Solomon’s temple from a heap of corn cobs. The farmer who sows clover or buckwheat in his ﬁeld to be plowed under for the purpose of fertilizing, well knows that he converts the substance of the __ A atmosphere into the products of his farm, and that when he puts a shovel full ti ’ ' of compost into his corn hill it is in some manner converted in part to the good , ripe corn which nourishes himself and family, becoming in some mysterious way ' i bone, muscle, nerve and nerve force, and without it his power to move or think A would soon fail him, however much he might endeavor to do or think. U , We know that with every contraction of muscle, heat is produced, one of »f ’: the vital principles of the organism, without which it could 11ot long exist, and that a corresponding substance is produced which is discharged as waste. Wherever change takes place in the living organism this double engendering or production of two antithetical substances follows the production of a force and a matter substance, an ascending and a descending product. The production of a material thing is the result of the destruction of Spirit as such by its conversion to matter. The production of force or Spirit is the result of the destruction of matter as such by its conversion to spirit. We can have neither without the destruction of the other. No water can be produced without the destruction of its equivalent of oxygen andhydrogen. No heat can be produced from the fuel in your grate except by its destruction as fuel together with a given amount of air. N 0 light can go forth from your lamp wick except you destroy the oil and the atmosphere by the process of combustion, which is a process of conversion. Could you feed the lamp perpetually it would burn and give its light forever, at Gould man discover and know the law of conserving and utilizing his vital forces, and the law as well of appropriating to his use those substances which ‘E would nourish and sustain him, he would live forever. S The power of mind over matter is not wrought by a blind impulse of the Ego, not by the sending out of mandates to the body as an oﬁicer might send 51 < soldiers to the skirmish line, but is through the knowledge revealed from the J Central Mind, the Divine personality of the laws and principle of both mat- ter and Spirit, the proper center of the husbanding, and expenditure of all the , substances of the man, whether of Spirit or matter. Nothing else can save man 1,, from absolute and eternal death. A. W. K. ANDREWS, M. D. _ ‘ l Binghamton, N. Y. THE GUIDING STAR. 69 ——v—j CHRISTIANITY 1-INB SGGIALISM WITH COMMENTS. In a late issue of the Tribune you have a short notice of a paper read by the Rev. F. Taylor of Englewood at the Grand Paciﬁc Hotel, on the sub- ject of “Christianity and Socialism.” He states that Socialists ﬁnd ample justification for their theory in the Bible. Is it not a fact that Christ taught Socialism as well as the word of God, and for that reason, among others, was not acceptable to the !Jews, they having abandoned the Socialistic form of society, for reasons best known to themselves ? Would it not be very beneﬁcial if the Gentiles would prac- tice the same form of Socialism that is practiced to-day by the Jews in as- sisting each other until all are able to stand alone? The result is easily seen. The “poorhouses“ contain no Jews, the criminal class is smaller in proportion to any other nationality, the Jews are well-to-do, and a power in every community. If the rich, in looking after the poor, would put their money “where it would do the most good” instead of providing “provident woodyards” and similar institutions where the largest item is “salaries,“ the discontent among workingmen would be eradicated and at the same time the calling of the Socialist would be done away with and a wall be placed around property very much stronger than anything We can commancktoiélaﬁ REPLY. Replying to our Hebrew correspondent: It is true that Jesus is re- ported in the Gospels to have preached doctrines which may be mistaken for a sort of Socialism. He bade His disciples not to lay up treasures on the earth, not to be anxious for the morrow either in regard to food or clothes, to take no gold or silver with them when they went forth to preach to the cities of Israel, told the young man that if he would be perfect he must sell all that had and give to the poor, and said of Himself that he had not where to lay His head. But it would be unwise to assert that he preached these things to the world at large for the laity to adopt. It may be argued with much force that these things were intended only for His im- mediate followers, who were obliged literally to leave all else behind them 1f_they accompanied Him in His journeys around the country. The doc- trine was evidently not applicable to the multitude who staid at home, un- less He had included in His programme a daily repetition of the miracle of the loaves and ﬁshes. But if He has not been misunderstood by both writers of the Gospel, and their readers He taught under the impression that the that the end of the world was very close to them. The ﬁrst utter- ances ascribed to Him by Matthew (in Chap. 4) is contained in the words, “Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand,” and (Chap. 10) He charged His disciples to preach the same thing through the land of J udea. The whole twenty-fourth chapter of Matthew seems to be devoted to relat- lng Christ’s predictions concerning a speedy termination of the human race. Verse. 2 predicts the destruction of the temple during the lifetime of some of the disciples. They privately asked Him while He sat on Mount Olive to tell them when shall these things be, and what shall be the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the world. The remainder of the chapter is de- Voted to relating His answer, and in the thirty-fourth verse He is reported 3:8 saying: “Verily. I say unto you this generation shall not pass away , t1_1l all these things be accomplished,” etc. The early Christians lived and died in the belief of an early destruction of the world and refused to take I W 70 THE GUIDING STAR. any interest in temporal or political affairs, or to accumulate property, or purchase and improve real estate to transmit to their children. They practiced a species of Communism. living from hand to mouth, in daily ex- pectation of the end of all mortal things and the second coming of Christ, ‘ and a resurrection of the dead to come forth from their graves for judg- ment to heaveu or hell, bliss or punishment, for the deeds done in the body. Judging by the sequence, they totally misunderstood Christ as to the time when the world should end. Similarly it may be said that the Communism referred to in the ear- lier chapters of the “Acts of the Apostles” as having been practiced by the first Christians .was undoubtedly founded on the expectation that within a few years the end of the world would arrive. lt did not. And we ﬁnd that very soon afterwards Paul was very carefully recognizing the right of prop- erty by paying rent for two years in his own‘ “hired dwelling,” and even sending Onesimus the bondman, back to his master—a case which the Southern slaveholders used to cite to the Northern Abolitionists several million times in the course of a year. It is very probable that the Communism of the early Christians arose out of very much the same necessities as did the comprehensive mutual care of the Jews at a later date. We say “later,” because we know of no good proof that the Jews were particularly kind to one another while they continued to be a nation and lived in Judea. The Book of Judges tells how they kil ed other sons of Israel without pity. Our Jewish correspondent may not be willing to admit the New Testament as authority, but he has appealed to it him self, and therefore cannot now dispute the statement that a Jew could lie at the edge of the Pool of Bethesda vainly waiting for some charitable hand to lift him into the pool where he could be cured. The Jews were obliged to care for one another when they found themselves an ostracised race. It was a question of mutual help or imminent danger of race extinction. They have grown better now, and wiser, as have the peo- ple of other races; and certainly do not believe in Communism. This is not written with a belief that the Jews of older times were anyworse than other people, but simply as a reply to the vainglorious claims of our cor- respondent. We admit that it would be a grand thing if “the rich, in looking after the poor, would put their money where it would do the most good.” But the difficulty is to know how to do it. The problem is a vastly more com- plicated one in its application to a large and mixed community mainly de- pendent on their hard labor for a living than when limited to a tribe or race of traders, ‘money—lenders, and middlemen who are bound together by ancient affinities of race and language and national pride. The Tribune believes that the civilized world is gradually growing towards a more or less satisfactory solution of the tough problem, though it may not be reached in our day, and certainly will never be attained by a system of paternalistic government in which every man will be slave to a despotic power. and all person :1 liberty is submerged in the dead-level mass, as is proposed by the advocates of Socialism.—Ed. Tribune. The Christian dispensation or age, was introduced by the baptism of the churchwith the Spirit of God, or what commonly has been knownas the Holy Ghost. Jesus not only taught the law of common interest, the only legitimate outcome of love to God and the neighbor, but He put it into practical if THE GUIDING STAR.‘ 71 ..—.._.-_F4-- ..._.._...__. _ __ operation byinstructing His disciples to commit their treasures, the little they possessed, to a common purse or treasury. This was one of His ﬁrst steps towards the inauguration of His kingdom among men. The next step in the direction of a practical" enforcement of the principle, was His advice to the young man who came to Him and said “Good Master what shall I do to inherit eternal life ?” Keep the commandments. What are they? Af- ter having them enumerated by the Lord Jesus, he said, all these have I kept from my youth. up, what lack I yet? Yet thou lackest one thing, go and sell all that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treas- ure in heaven. The young man went away sorrowful for he had great possessions. When we consider this advice to the young man, as in the direct line of all the teachings of the Christ, and also in the line of all His practical steps towards human fellowship, we can only regard it as the legitimate applica- tion of the true Socialistic law which the Christ embodied, and which must ﬁnally evolve as a universal system, to suddenly ripen through another baptism. The communistic or Socialistic effort did not cease with the transla- tion (theocrasis) and consequent departure of Jesus. The combustion of the Lord’s body, that is, His theocmsis, and its consequent transformation to Holy Spirit and transmission to those who received it, actuated not a few but all who were moved by the Spirit’s inﬂuence to sell their posses- , sions and lay them at the apostles’ feet for the purpose of common use. Neither Jesus nor the apostles believed or taught that the real com- munistic kingdom, that is, the heavenly kingdom Vl as to be established in that day. The seed was sown then, but it was to die and be resurrected before the kingdom could be established on the earth. According to the teachings of Jesus, that time was to be when the sign in the physical heavens should pass from the constellation ﬁshes or Pisces into the constellation water carrier or Aquarius, which can be most easily proven from the scriptures themselves. The Christian dispensation began when the sign passed out of the con- stellation Aries into the constellation Pisces. It will end and the new one will be established with the transposition of the sign from the constellation Pisces to that of Aquarius. Now as to the practicability of inaugurating the divine brotherhood, the Assembly of the Covenant or Church Triumphant. The new order of things will succeed anew baptism. There will be an outpouring of the Spirit before the settlement of the great question on a strictly scientiﬁc sociological basis. The baptism will be the sequence of §Qitl!;;«ll.- 72 J THE GUIDING STAR. the theocrasis of a man, as have been all other baptisms or overshadowings K; of the race. Such a baptism will prepare the people with the true spirit of f{ fellowship without which the new kingdom can have no existence except in if theory. Already the foundation is laid for the kind of government about to be inaugurated. ,What is the foundation principle of the United States Government ? It is strictly Socialistic. All authority is vested in the people. Without any 1,‘ change whatsoever in the fundamental laws of the land the people can vote ' ii themselves into the possession of a just distribution of property with ‘ the proper methods of maintaining that equilibrium. At present, of course, there is a subversion and violation of the spirit of our institutions. The bad and selﬁsh men of the country make the laws of the land, and nearly all legislation is conducted in the interest of corporations and rings through the spirit of speculation and competism. Competism is the false basis of activity. Love to the neighbor is the true basis of activity. It is said (and this is a usual argument for the competitive system), it that if you should destroy competism you would destroy the mainspring of activity. On this point I will ask one question. What is the best inspira- »_ tion for the artist, poet, and musician? The love of art, -poetry and mu- sic, or human necessity ? The answer of this question settles all the others. It needs no argument. The problem is solved. The love of uses to men, inspired through the love of God, is the only true incentive to healthful ac- tivity. If so, when and how? It will not be -possible in one short article to set forth in detail the -‘ plan of the Lord’s coming and the establishment of the coming kingdom; T‘. but I will herein set forth some purely scientiﬁc socialistic principles to be- come operative when the true spirit of fellowship actuates the people as at», the result of the baptism soon to be shed forth. The true socialism will be as radically distinct from the present out- cropping, as light is distinct from darkness, not ouly in the science of it, but in the spirit of its actuation, and its methods of arrangement. “Judging by the sequence they totally misunderstand Christ as to the 5 time when the world should end.” Now if there is any truth in the statement that Christ came in the end of the world, which no doubt meant in the end of the Jewish dispensation, 2, which was the end of that world or age, He comes again in the end of ,- Shall the prayer indicted by Jesus be realized in its fulﬁlment? it “Let thy kingdom come, thy will be done on earth as it is done in heaven.” THE GUIDING STAR. " 73 —__-_-__—:_r-'___..:"’“" the world, which is the end of the Christian age, to introduce another age or dispensation. “Similarly it maybe said that the communism referred to in the ear- lier chapters of the Acts of the Apostles as having been practiced by the ﬁrst Christians, Was undoubtedly founded on the expectation that within a few years the end of the world would arrive. It did not. And we ﬁnd that very soon afterwards Paul was carefully recognizing the right of property by paying rent for two years in his own “hired dwelling” and even sending Onesimus the bondman, back to his master, a case which the Southern slave-holders used to cite to the Northern Abolitionists several million times in the course of the year.” Now all this misinterpretation of the scriptural teachings, arises from a misapprehension of the laws of progress involved in the universal princi- ple of development as the fundamental law of the doctrine of Christ and His apostles. Paul, both by education, and the method of his conversion to the Christian system was specially ﬁtted to carry the gospel in its modiﬁed form to the gentile world to which he was in a special manner sent. He knew better than to come into open collision with the government within the jurisdiction of which he was to develop the modiﬁed gospel of the Christ, and thus make it possible to generate the system of Christiani- ty through the involution of the higher spiritual degrees as manifest in the Christ and in a less modiﬁed degree than in Paul’s inspiration, in the apostles of Christ’s special choice. When the Lord God overruled those discoveries which gave to civiliza- tion a new hemisphere, He provided for the laying of the foundation of His coming kingdom by causing thefathers of our country to pronounce the principle of liberty which though set forth in the declaration of independ- ence has been most shamefully violated from the foundation of the govern- ment till the present time. The government belongs to the people. The people constitute the con-. trolling power. Those elected to oiﬁce are legitimately the public serv- ants, and so soon as the people are educated to know the fact, measures Will be instituted to restore the government to its ﬁrst principles. The law making, and the law controlling element is in the hands of the most materialistic and ungodly people of the country, and in consequence there is an utter subversion of the principles upon which the government Was originally established and which remains in force, though the people” 3_1'ehI1Ot yet educated, honest and integral enough to take advantage of their 1‘1g ts. When they reach that state through the divine baptism about to be rm‘ 74* THE GUIDING STAR. T—-o ‘ shed upon the world, the principle of liberty will ﬁnd its true interpreta tion and perfect enforcement. . » lf love to God and the neighbor constitutes the law upon which the true establishment is to be founded, then the brotherhood of the higher lif can only be established in the manifestation of the true United Life, seed of which was sown in the beginning of the Christian age, and which‘ .. . 4 r -u ‘: }\ is now to culminate in the development of the fruit. OOMMENTS ON TEE REVIEW OF MI=lRSTON’S BOOK AND OERISTIAN SOIENOE. One of the most curious peculiarities of mankind is the disposition to run into exaf tremes—to generalize loosely and carelessly. Some men ﬁnd that there are men who} cannot drink a glass of wine without getting drunk and ﬁnally driftinginto sottishness,'f and they at once argue that every man who drinks that glass will reach the same end.‘} It matters not that to do so is to be as absurd as it would be to hold that all men must wear trousers of the same length. The same sort of thing runs into the theories 0 it therapeutic agents, and lies at the foundation of the enormous trade in ”patent” medi cines. Men are always either openly or covertly seeking a panacea, — something whic will cure them from all ills begun, and protect them from all ills to come. The latest-— or. at least, among the latest——of fads of this kind is found that queer manifestatio _. known as “mental healing,” “mind-cure,” “faith-cure,” “Christian science,” metaphys " ics,” and, perhaps, other names also, the varieties known by these several names havin some differences of detail, but being grounded in all cases upon the idea that it is Go who does the work, though probably no two of the varieties—possibly not even two indi-f viduals of onefvariety—are precisely agreed as to what God is, though they all invariably capitalize the word when they write it. At more or less irregular periods physical ? humanity is promised complete regeneration through some newly-discovered or newly—‘, applied agency. A few years ago thousands of people were fully‘ persuaded that if they only sat behind a blue glass they had, so to speak, an infallible lightning-rod as against’; pretty much all the possible diseases of the ﬂesh. It was too brittle a fashion to stand’ the shock of extended experiment, and it soon gave way to something else. Latterly,-lg; “mental healing” has challenged public attention, and the doors of its practitioners are besieged by eager thousands willing to pay liberally for being persuaded that they are not ill at all. It is a curious craze. Beyond doubt, when the disease partakes of the nature of a self-delusion, if anything on earth, a mental healer or a magician or a howl- ;, ing dervis, can convince the patient that he is not ill, the malady will be very certain to disappear more or less rapidly, but if any mental-healer has ever yet succeeded in J, persuading any patient with a well-deﬁned case of small-pox that he was not ill and thereby removed the disease, the fact has not yet been made public. Ll A book called “Essentials of Mental Healing——the Theory and Practice,” written by L. M. Marston, M. D., and revised and edited by C. M. Barrows, has lately been pub- , lished by “the author” in that metropolis of American ingenuity, Boston. It sets forth, .T quite succinctly, wi thin 122 pages, all that the author understands to be common to all ‘ the varieties of the so-called science of mind-healing, or healing through mental inﬂu- ences, and excludes all that is “dogmatical or tends to discriminate in favor of any par- ticular school or way of practice.” _ The basis of the theory is that “the healing power is of God, the real man is the spiritual and not the physical being, and that right-pi thinking produces right-action.” But the author looks upon God as the motive force .3; 1 THE GUIDING STAR. 75 of an t,hjngs,——aS life, in a word, not as a personal God, and regards the life of man as a race, as one common life, an emanation from the life, and so denies the personal iden- tity of any individual man. And still he claims immortality. But what sort of immor- tauty is that which loses conscious identity? But, again, the author's theory of matter, is that it is only an appearance.” “The spiritual man is reality;” he says “the man of the senses is only an appearance.” “Idea” to him the only reality. Like Berkeley, he oes nigh to reasoning matter entirely out of existence. The central thought, he says, is “that the real man is not diseased, cannot be, and knows nothing about it,” that “all dis- ease is the working out of disturbed or imperfect thought in the tissues or functions of the body.” Hence, the way to cure all ills is to induce right thought, which, boiled down, means simply to persuade the patient that he is not sick. Anything at all in which the patient l1as failed will, on this theory, produce the desired effect. The author even goes so far as to say that contagious diseases are contagious only because they are so in what he calls ‘ ‘the common thought,” and that the same is true of poisons. B11t it seems quite undeniable that if all the world were to make up its mind that strychnine is harmless, the effect of the drug would not thereby be changed, nor would all the ‘-'thonght” of all the ages and all the men of past, present, and future, ever convert pure water into a poison for bodies constituted as are ours. But mystic, misty, absurd, considered as of universal application, as all this is, the most surprising part of the book is found in the following sentences : “Many mental healers admit, and no doubt believe, that it is not "possible to treat successfully until the patient comes into the right attitude (mentally, of course), that he may by setting up a direct opposition pre- vent the most powerful healer from reaching his case and doing him any good. This is a mistake, a result of inverted thinking on the part of the mental healer, for which he should be treated and of which he should be cured. If, when treating, the metaphysi- cian is in the right condition, nd patient can resist his mental inﬂuence. When he fails of success, the fault is with him and not with the patient.” Elsewhere it is said that the effect of treatment depends not on its length,—as to time,——but on the condition of the healer and “the dynamic power of the thought exerted,” snd that it may be admin- istered in the absence of the patient as well as in his presence. Like the country jus- tice’s capias, “it takes a man as well where he isn’t as where he is.” Now, if all this be true, and Dr. Marston says it is, then he and all the confraternity of “powerful healers," male and female, are among the most wantonly and inexcusably cruel and malignant people alive. The world is overﬂowing with pain and disease, or thinks it is, and they have it in their power, by the exercise of their “dynamic power of thought,” to exor- cise all these ghosts of disease, if not in “ﬁve to ﬁfteen minutes,” certainly within what the lawyers call “a reasonable time,” even against "direct opposition” of the sufferers. And yet they do not do it. Why? Can the question of pay—sordid pay—in dollars have anything to do with it? So far as this book undertakes to tell anything that any practical mind can take hold of it is a total failure. It is cloudy, misty, vague, meaningless in substance and method. It is amusing in its assumption of explaining the philosophy of mental inﬂu- ence by one upon another. Without doubt the actual practice of these “mental heal- ers” has been followed in many cases by recovery of health by patients. So have been the sweating antics of the Indian “big medicine man;” so have been the carrying of Dotatoes or of buckeyes in the trousers pockets, and so have been numberless devices Since the birth of time. That mental conditions inﬂuence bodily conditions, and vice 'versa, nobody doubts, and nobody has ever doubted who used his thought at all, but the why and the how no man has ever yet been able to explain. The processes of a man’s own consciousness he does not, even himself, know. Still less can he know those Of another. Indeed, he does not know that the other has any consciousness—- he only believes so, because he is himself conscious. The fallacy and harm in all things like this book lies in the possibility of making people believe in a panacea, for the notion of 4-1'. .._'~- 76 THE GUIDING STAR. this author is just as truly a nostrum as if it were put up in a bottle and labelled. As ., theory, a philosophy, even as a system of practice, it is vague, shadowy, undeﬁned, an as unsupported as the old gypsy notion that the souls animating the bodies of mankin‘ are those of the angels who fell with Lucifer, through the merciful sentence of Gd" Working their way back to pardon and heaven along the lines of Worldly trial and suf fering. Many isolated facts seem to support the belief that “there is something in it;',;; but What that “something” is no man knows, and it may even prove that the support only seeming, and the theory have no more to do with the facts than the ﬂy on the hu K With the revolution of the Wheel. It is either delusion or immensely amusing arrogan 3 in Dr. Marston to fancy that he has formulated the matter into a coherent system, as 11’ evidently thinks he has done. Indeed, if it were not for the possible harm it may :: ’ to,-—for the logical outcome of his theory is the insane notion that man may bring him‘? self into a condition where he will never have disease and never die,——the Whole thing" as a book, would be nothing more than a rather sadly, funny bit of grotesque comedy Meantime,if any suffering mortal can get any good,and any relief for his pain, any smooth ing of the rugged road of life in this World, out of mind-cure. or metaphysics, out any kind of pathy or ology, in heaven’s name let him, as an individual, get it and enjo it, but let him not insist that every, or any, other mortal shall see with his eyes.—0hi‘ cago Trtbnne. The general tendency of the materialistic mind is to ignore the superiofﬂ power of the various forces, whether physical or spiritual, although they are ob; serving the activity of those forces, by their manifest phenomena as constant] operative through matter. ; u / Electricity and magnetism are potential and energetic physical forces, 4»; though the materialistic so-called scientists maintain that force is not sub stance, that is, that it is nothing but a mere mode of motion, yet all men observe at all its operations, know it to be one of the most potential and power’ ful of motive activities, It will move and transform matter irresistibly, violently, when not under human control, but under such control, and whei’ directed by the ingenuity and wisdom of the human mind, though heretofo y.i1 supposed to be imponderable, intangible, and almost incomprehensible, it proven to be one of the most powerful, useful, and controllable of moto, agencies. I it One of the ﬁrst and most important steps towards the acquisition of pro,‘ gressed knowledge, is the attainment of the conviction that the various qualitie of force, such as light, heat, magnetism, gravity, levity, electricity, etc., are not mere modes of motion, but actual substances in the state of what we denomina physical force. These forces, or various forms of force, are the products of th decomposition and transformation of matter. That force is a substance, and transformable to matter, is one of the jiondct: mental principles of the Koreshan School of Science. : Decompose zinc in the galvanic battery and you transform the zinc 0 force. It is the same substance, but in another state. In the one state (zinc) it is matter, in the other state (electricity) it is the spirit of the zinc. The spi/ri of the zinc could not exist except by the transmutation of the matter (zinc) ,.:,; THE GUIDING STAR. &¢§ spirit. Every force or form of force is the product of the destruction of matter as such. Zllatter and spirit are the two terms by which the same substance, in its two states, is designated. r A single battery cell does not exhibit much power, but a combination of cells augments the potency proportionably to the increase of the combination. Every sensible man knows that to generate, conserve and utilize the invisi- ble, and intangible substance, non-vital electricity, he must formulate his battery cells, unite and combine them to augment the capacity for its generation, and must then transmit or conduct and control the non-vital (we employ the term non-vital in a relative sense) force through the medium of suitable appa- ratus. - He knows that by observing certain mechanical laws he can make the .invisible imponderable intangible stuﬁ subserve his utmost desires and purposes. Now the man who cannot, after an unbiased and candid comparative con- sideration of the relative virtues of dynamic (potential and energetic) agencies, cognize the superior power of mental forces over and above the mere non-vital or so-called physical forces, should subscribe himself an idiot. Instead of saying that the Mental Scientists make too much of the mind- cure, it should be observed that it has in it ten-thousand fold more virtue than the generality of the “Christian Scientists,” “Metaphysicians” and Mental heal- ers have ascribed to it. There is one important fact to which we desire to call the attention of the critics. That fact pertains to the un-“cloudy” and genuinely scientiﬁc basis of the Koreshan system as totally differentiated from the unpliilosophic and un- scientiﬁc presentment of every other system. We will in a homely way try to illustrate the difference between the Koreshan School of Science, from “Christian Science” so-called and its various modiﬁcations. Let us take for instance that universal and p)tential agency, elec- tricity, which is supposed to pervade all space. We will let this universal non-vital force (spirit) represent or symbolize the Supposed universal “Spirit” which the “Christian Scientist” calls God. We have already stated that the universal electrical substance is constantly supplied and maintained in its state of force or spirit, through the constant disintegration, destruction and transformation of matter to this universal state of electrical Spirit. We observe both the equilibrated and unequilibrated action of the elec- tric force, The unbalanced (unequilibrated) force, is seen in the ﬂash of the lightning, and in the cyclone. Before Franklin’s time it was supposed to be in- comprehensible, and beyond the power of the human mind to subjugate and control. Since Franklin’s kite and silk cord manipulated the subtle force, and \ demonstrated the possibility of its control and utilization, the human mind has come to comprehend the fact that the quality of stuﬂf comprising this universal M t 78 THE GUIDING STAR. ~ 1‘? essence, can be manufactured (generated), controlled and utilized at the will the physicist and thus be made to subserve the purposes of the race. ”' ‘ Let us suppose there are two classes of minds as pertaining to the subje of electrical potency. The one class the old fogies, who at the time of Frankl" called him an old fool, a fanatic, a child playing with his kite, a man meddli with the mysteries of God, a man who instead of interfering with the subtj? spirit of God, ought to be satisﬁed to let the unknown powers work accordiai: to God’s own direction and to have them let alone by poor, weak and puny mat The other class, the one to examine into and study the laws of electrical pow and the means by which it can best be made to subserve human interests. These two classes may properly represent the two systems of Mental Sci ence, namely, “Christian Science” and all of its modiﬁcations, and the Koresh, School of Science. ‘ . Christian Science with all of its modiﬁcations is the fogy system, and Iwi) proceed to show why. The Christian Science system says, God is a universal spirit. It does .7 pretend to know how this universal Spirit, God, operates. It does not pretend to teach any of its methods of operation. The entire system of cure is founde; upon the one statement, namely, the denial of matter, sin, sickness and deat Upon this denial hangs the whole system. This is the system. in a nut-shelig and all there is of it. All else is merely the arguments or sophistries by whic; the minds of its dupes are made to accept the one fundamental idea, that of negation. This system as far as the system itself is concerned can be taught ' ﬁfteen minutes or even in ﬁve. But what is the KORESHAN SCIENCE as distinct from all the others?e embraces the second named class of minds. This quality of thought niaintaij that while there is a universal Spirit, it is comprehensible and controllable likﬂ the universal electrical spirit. It exists by virtue of the activity of a centr mind extending outwardly into all minds. The Koreshan Science teaches the properties, qualities and origin of this universal essence analytically deﬁnin its forms and uses, and the methods of its generation and utilization, ‘it As Franklin lifted and guided the kite by his knowledge of the use of th' silken cord and by so doing gathered the subtle ﬂuid, so the mind man may not only lift the kite of his mind and gather the force at will, but b’ can carry the enterprise forward like Morse and Edison and generate the for by knowing how to manipulate the mental battery, and utilizing the pneurna an psyche that the mind may generate in super-abundance at its pleasure and dis cretion. , Q,’ The Spirit of God is the spirit of the good-man the spirit of the God-ma‘ In its most subtle essence it is love and wisdom, both of which are forces gener ated by the activity of mind centrally active and depending upon organic ar‘. THE GUIDING STAR. 79 W rangement. It is not merely spirit but the focal point of all personality, the L01-d-God without whom as personality there can be no life in man. These two primary essences of being or esse, may extend through all spirit- ual degrees as the light and heat of the invisible domain. As light and heat are forces extending into space, they are forces thus extending by virtue of a point of combustion or burning. So long as the lamp burns, the light and heat (force, spirit) exists, and is transmitted. Extinguish the lamp and the matter ceases to be transformed to force, and the light and heat cease to warm and illumine. So extinguish the physical organ which generates the mind, and the mind ceases to warm with its love (heat) and illumine with its wisdom (light). Every variety of love, and every variety of wisdom can be generated, con- served, controlled and transmitted through the correct analysis of the thoughts of the mind and their proper use. I THE TRANSPGSITION OF THE I-INTHROPOLSQIGI-II2 SIGN IS THE TREE GAEISE OF GATASTROPHE. Professor McGee, of the Geographical Survey, who personally visited Charleston to investigate the earthquake and the causes, has given formal expression to his views. He states that the area of the Charleston earth- quake extended from Canada to Cuba, and from the Mississippi to the Ber- mudas, or even if the most moderate estimate be made for its extent under- the ocean over nearly a million and a quarter of miles. “Few of the relia- ble recorded earthquakes of other countries have aifected so great an area as those of New Madrid and Charleston. That of Lisbon was perhaps felt over a much greater area, but the data are uncertain.” He added the pre- diction that “as seems evident displacement and earthquakes go together. Then the Eastern United States are in danger, for displacement is now in progress so astonishingly rapid as to occasion surprise that earthquakes are not more frequent in curious and unconscious deﬁance of the inevita- ble. The cities of Petersburg, Richmond, Fredericksburg, Washington, Baltimore, Port Deposit, Wilmington, Philadelphia, Trenton and New York have been locally on the very line of displacement.” The Professor leaves out the West (except Salt Lake, Utah) in his melancholy forebodings. But Salt Lake, he thinks, is bound to go ﬁrst before any seismic disturbance is experienced in the East.—Inte7' Ocean. The sun’s so-called apparent path through the heavens is on a line ob- liqlle to the celestial equator. The celestial or heavenly equator is the Plane of the earth’s equator extended into the heavens. The obliquity of 80 THE GUIDING STAR. the sun’s path (so-called apparent path) produces the phenomenon called the crossing of the line twice a year, ‘and denominated the vernal (spring) and autumnal (fall) equinox (equal night). On either side of this line—the line of the sun’s path—is about eight de- _. grees, making in all a belt of sixteen degrees of the celestial sphere. This belt embraces what are called the Zodiacal constellations, that is, twelve groups of": ' stars commencing with the constellation or group Aries or Ram, and terminat- _i ing with Pisces or ﬁshes. While the sun moves through this entire belt on the line of the ecliptic (the path of the sun is called the ecliptic) gaining on the movement of the Zodiacal belt so as to come at the end of the year at the place whence the calculation of the movement is made, it has another movement with relation to the belt which.) is a retrograde movement or loss of time, losing about 22 minutes of time or 50”~= seconds (ﬁfty-seconds) of a degree every year. This retrograde movement of the sun is called the precession of the equinoxes. At this rate of precession, it is calculated that it will require 25,816 years for the sun to retrograde through the entire belt returning almost exactly to the same point on the ecliptic. t . I. z 1; 2 n‘ This movement comprises a grand cycle or Macrocosmic year of twelve; months indicated by the twelve divisions of the stellar groupings. So far the]; facts are known by all “scientists,” with this diiference. I speak of the sun’s path through the heavens——which is the appearance at least—while the astronom-3’ ers say the sun’s apparent path or the earth’s real path. I shall present to the readers of the STAR, the true system of astronomy in future issues. During the sun’s retrograde, along the line of the ecliptic throug this macrocosmic cycle, there are seven periods of aggregate planetary inﬂuence) which shorten the time of the grand or Mascrocosmic year from 25,816 com mon years to 24,000 years. This is accomplished by a planetary attraction which causes the sun to retrograde more rapidly these seven times, breaking th regular precessional movement, and at the same time changing suddenly the raj lation of the pole of the earth’s axis to the celestial zone or circle around 5‘ celestial pole indicated by the constant change of the axis and pole of the earth: in its relation to the ecliptic. it ._ K These changes do not come at absolutely equal divisions of time on thy ecliptic. One of these episodes occurred at the time of the cruciﬁxion of th: Christ, and marked the transposition of the retrograde Sign from the constell; tion Ram to the constellation Fishes. The great change was marked by pecul iar solar, stellar and terrestrial phenomena exerting their inﬂuence markedly in, l" great earthquake, and the rending of the vail of the Temple, There is not only a physical zodiac, but corresponding to it, a biological Q. anthropological zodiac—a zodiac of human existence—along the line of whie is manifest the sign of the sch of Man. When the sign in the physical heave: ’ »,. 5 9. . ;' l ; 5.‘ v , f " b F/4* 4.. _‘ . r. ‘:3 ' ‘I I . ; . g \ ’ . J,’ ‘ , ». A, . ~__. ., ;,.. « , h - 1.‘ V I . A . “ v_ ‘ - Y‘ ‘ ‘I A,’ 3. I : 4 I . ‘ I.‘ , . I ‘ ) \ » . . .' l‘ . 3 6,’. 3' t~ ,. _ ,.:.,,,_,__. j ! l K: It I -. At. -4. K THE GUIDING STAR. 81 .___ passed out of Aries (Ram or Lamb) it was indicated by the Lamb of God or the Ram of the anthropological domain. The sign had moved through the entire constellation of Aries or Ram during the Jewish age. Its passage out of the group Aries or Ram into the group Fishes marked the death or end of Ram, Aries or Lamb ; hence the sacriﬁce or death of the anthropological sign, namely the Christ, who then passed into the anthropological group Fishes precisely as the Sign in the physical zodiac passed into the physical group Fishes. For the last nearly nineteen hundred years the sign in the physical zodiac has been re- trograding through the Pisoatorial (Fish) constellation or group, and approach- ing the period when it shall transpose from the Pisoatorial group to the Aquarial group (Aquarius or water carrier). Jesus chose ﬁshermen to represent Him as Apostles, because the {physical and anthropological groups agree or cor- respond, and both the physical and anthropological (human) signs moved into the constellation Fishes, hence Fishermen, and ﬁshers of men to rep- resent the beginning of the Christian or Pisoatorial age of the world. Now as the sign moves out of the group Fishes in the physical Zodiac into Aquarius (water-carrier) of the physical Zodiac, so must the anthropo-J logical sign move out of the anthropological Fishes into the anthropological Aquarius or the human water-carrier. The zodiacal constellations do not end abrubtly at the beginning of the succeeding one, but one overlaps the other, as for instance: the sign moved into Fishes from Aries at the birth of Jesus, but it did not pass entirely out of Aries till at the destruction of Jerusalem. All the overlappings are not equal, some of the periods of transposition being longer than others by a number of years. V The marked event of the transposition from the one group into the suc- ceeding one, occurs at about the middle of the lap. This period may be deﬁnitely known by noting the meridian passing through the extra-zodiacal group (group outside the zodiacal belt) which corresponds to the nation into I which the sign is to pass. This meridian must pass through the central or pivotal Star of the extra-zodiacal group. When the sign touches this meridian there will be Physical catastrophe, and corresponding social catastrophe. The world closely approximates both these catastrophies. 1 have only mentioned the seven great movements one of which we border. Besides these there are many other minor movements scarcely Perceived so far as their inﬂuence upon the precession of the Equinoxes is concerned, though somewhat inﬂuencing the movement. Jesus chose a group of twelve men specially represented by ﬁshermen. The anthropological sign of this age, the signiof the Son—of-man whom Jesus declared should precede or mark the coming of the'Lord, will be Aquarius W yg; T 9 *I 32 THE GUIDING STAR. , __ ag.‘ ‘\ or water-carrier. In answer to the inquiry of the disciples, “When shallf these things be, and what shall be the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of lg‘ the world (age) ?” After describing the destruction of Jerusalem (which) was a symbol of the destruction of the Jerusalem at the end of the age, the? spiritual Jerusalem) Jesus said, “Then shall ye see the sign of the Son-of-5.5 man in heaven.” This SIGN is no doubt the sign Aquarius or the water»? carrier both in the physical and biological Zodiac. f-‘H Besides the seven special motory impulses of the Zodiac there are twelve: natural divisions, at the end of each one of which there comes a physical? conjunction and solar and lnnar appropriation. Corresponding to this,-T: there are twelve points in the biological Zodiac, that is, twelve periods dur--:, ing the grand cycle of 24,000 years marking the months of those years.}f The zodiacal period governs the metempsychosis or transmigration of man,-if through his animal or beastilife. Zodiac means animal-life, and the anthro-H5,‘ pological era is the tree of life. This tree has twelve months or moons,=1-( that is, special great lnnations. The tree bears twelve kinds of fruit, each; kind maturing at the end of each of the twelve divisions. The last one of‘; the cycle occurs at the termination of the Piscatorial cycle, and at the com--; mencement of the Aquarial cycle. This last one is the last supper of the} twelve periods. ’ ‘ The constellation Aquarius in the heavens—the constellation into which; the sign has been moving for the last forty-seven years is represented by'§ the water-carrier, the man with a pitcher in his hand. Before Jesus leftif: His disciples, He told them to go to a certain place and there they would; ﬁnd a man with a pitcher in his hand, and thatthis man would prepare an; upper chamber where they would partake of the last supper. This was'3=‘% symbolic of the ﬁnal eating together of God and man under the auspices of the anthropological Aquarius at the end of the Christian dispensation,- which would be the last eating-together of the twelve periods of the Grand year or twenty-four-thousand-year-cycle. A The physical sign is passing into the physical Aquarius. The anthroér pological sign is passing into the anthropological (human) Aquarius. Thé coming dispensation will be marked in the Aquarial or Koreshan age, by; the passing of the sign through the constellation Aquarius, completing its precession when the sign passes from Aquarius or water-carrier into Cap-i_ ricornus or Goat. . u,‘ 1 The pitcher in the man’s hand was the sign which Jesus gave to His disciples to indicate to them the preparer of the last supper. That last; supper was the symbol of the great last supper to complete the series ofa twelve suppers, the last one of which must take place when the sign Aqua.-‘pg, rius appears. This will fulfil the declaration in Revelation. “There; THE GUIDING STAR. 83 stood an angel in the sun and he cried with a loud voice to all the fowls ‘(those who are in the love of knowledges)’ of heaven, gather yourselves together to the supper of the Great God.” This ‘angel is Aquarius—— the water-carrier. In other words it is the man with the divine science who must unfold his mission to the World when the PHYSICAL sign transposes from the constellation Fishes, to the constellation or group Water-bearer. Water is the symbol of divine natural truth or natural scientiﬁcs. This is the symbol of both false science and true. The beast (animal) is the Zodiac, and the false prophet is he who false- ly prophesies on the line of the ecliptic through the inverted system of as- tronomy. ' _ The termination of the cycle, ends the animal life in all who have passed through the entire animal (beast) cycle, and who through such trans- migration (metempsychosis) have eliminated the animal desire (the animal proprium) and are thus prepared to rise above the animal propensities into the divine life. There are two movements on every parallel cycle. For instance there are five natural series, namely, the solar (sun’s), the stellar (stars), the lunar (moon’s), the planetary (planet’s) and terrestrial‘ (earth’s). Each of these cycles has its signitary movements. The outward (exoteric) is pre- cessional-moving backwards on the various lines—-—and the others (esoteric) are processional-moving farward on the various lines. The true prophetic cycle is the one (esoteric) moving forward, the sign of which enters Aries as the exoteric or precessional one moves into Aquarius. In the foregoing considerations We have estimated only _the movement ~ of the colure called the equinoxial. In future papers the solstitial colure will receive special consideration in this connection. Suggested by the foregoing clipping from the Inter Ocean editorial. St. Matthew, Chapter XX,-—And, behold, two blind men sitting by the wayside, when they heard that Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on 118, O Lord, thou Son of David. And the multitude rebuked them, because they should hold their peace; but they cried the more, saying, Have mercy on us, 0 Lord, thou Son of David. And Jesus stood still, and called them and said, What will ye that I should do unto you? They say unto Him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened. So Jesus had compassion on them and touched their eyes; and immediately’ their eyes received sight and they followed Him. ' 84 THE GUIDING STAR. _ THE REAL SOEIRGE CF THERAPEEITIC PCTENCY. The ﬁnal strength of every kind of life, may be found in the seed of each special kind. There is no argument required to convince the genuine thinker ,; of this fact. A stalk of wheat is full of vital energy till the ripening of the ker- I ; nel at the extremity of the stalk. When the head of corn is ripe the life of the ‘;.,j blade is transmitted to the ear, the place where the life potency of the blade is garnered. This is a universal law, and is as true in the domain of human ex- istence as in the domain of vegetable life. The ultimate potential energy of man’s being is in the seed of man. John 2} had reference to this principle of life when he declared, “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin, for his seed remaineth in him, and he cannot sin be- cause he is born of God.” It is the suspension of this supreme potency in man, that gives him that essential and vitalizing substance, so potent as the genuine’ vitalizing dynamis of the Christ in the beginning of the Christian dispensa- tion. spiritual degrees, the spiritual forces (mind forces) which, when not thus held in reserve, are carried from the domain of the pure desires, into the region of propensity, thence into the body of animal determination. The more elevated the thought, the more perfectly is held in check or con-_ served the superior dynamis or potency of life. The power of the Christ was in His absolute supremacy over the propensities of animal life, It was through such supremacy and only through it, that He had power over death, and no man will ever see life or reach the resurrection except through the same power of control. If man loves God with all the heart, mind, might and strength all his thoughts ﬂow. upward which must necessarily cut off all ﬂow downward. There is no room or possibility for the man to sink into animal life or even to remain in the cycle of animal existence when all the desires are toward God as they must be if he loves God with the whole being. IS IT TREE? A belief that Christ was the Son of God, saves no one. A belief that He died on the cross, saves no one. A belief that He arose from the tomb and ascended into Heaven, saves no one. A belief that He died for us,saves no one. A belief that He pardons our sins, saves no one. The only possible salvation from death and hell, is the power of Christ in man TO sror HIS SINNING. A. W. K. ANDREWS, M. D. The exaltation of the desires above the human propensities, suspends in the "l ,5 Z . I- l. THE GUIDING STAR. 85 THE -2- GUIDING -1- STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY 0. R. TEED, M. D. 108 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO: ILLINOIS; SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: One Year, .. .. .. . .. .. $1.00 Three Months, .. .. .. .. .. $0.25 ~ SIX Months, .. .. .. .. .. .. .50 Single Copies, .. .- -- - - -10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads. " address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. E’ P_n.7)Zishe._rs inserting the foregoing Prospectus in tlieirjonrnals or magazines as a reading notice, will ’)‘606Z‘U8 a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will mark the 001011 tmd f0?‘- ward to our oﬂice. ‘Man's puriﬁcatiiovn from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of his animal existence into the domain of his divine life. Entered at the Post Oﬁice in Chicago, Ill., as second-class matter. GHEREIBIM AND FLAMING SWGRB. Did the LORD G01) place cherubim and a ﬂaming sword at the east of the Garden of Eden to keep the Way of the Tree of Life? If so, What is the character of these cherubs, and in what way is the ﬂame engendered, and the cherubs manifested ? The ﬁrst important step in the consideration of this question, and its satisfactory solution, is the study of the etymology of the terms themselves, because in the true etymology of every word is contained the genuine re- presentation of the principle, and the thing for which the word stands. The statement in the last verse of the third chapter of Genesis is that the LORD G01) placed at the east of, the Garden of Eden cherubim and a ﬂaming sword to keep the way of the Tree of Lives. Now there can be no possible question as to the fact that the Words cherubim and hayyim, lives, are both in the plural form, a11d also that the word cherubim is the mas- culine plural. The root of the word cherubim is kwr or Item", (chwr.) The ﬁrst idea of the verb is to dig or bore through, to pierce, and as applied to the higher domain of being, signiﬁes the ﬁnal penetration by the mind into those superior mysteries through which the cherub himself over- comes the laws of matter, and is transformed to spirit, and enters the do- main of eternal rest (not inactivity). The second thought of the root is to boil up with intense heat. The ﬁnal signiﬁcation is a furnace, a place for smelting metals. This word kur (pronounced koor) with the plural masculine ending, is the Word used in the verse above noted. The word cherubim cannot by any possible construction of the signiﬁ- cation of the Hebrew, be made to imply ‘anything more or less than the . ‘ Iv-'-A : ., 7-‘ ;'_.-" _‘ - "‘ v — -‘S’ ‘ T-N -“- ‘-‘ -V-. "XL v“_"-~' Q :. .- ~ . 1 V ':‘ ;““ ‘Ins. .._ "-:...".“‘ .._. =.,:', 1:; “<"._~ '.-.'~:<:=‘-*§ i ; . A ‘ f 3': . «A . . ,,, as ’ THE GUIDING STAR. dual form of the male being, that is, the manifestation of two masculine _ forms. Such were the representations on the mercy-seat» (the covering of the ark of the law or covenant). On this covering, sometimes called the cover, more often the mercy-seat, and once in the old testament, the chariot of the cherubim, rested the cherubs. When the High Priest went into the most holy place to receive commu- nication from the Locos or WORD in the ark of the covenant, this com- munication always came to him through the covering, that is, through the mercy-seat or chariot of the cherubim, and from between the two cherubsv‘ that is, from between the cherubim. As symbolic representations, everything connected with the ark and sanctuary, signiﬁed something pertaining to the real temple of God, the man , himself. The man in the vidual form, that is, man in the least form, is like the man in the greatest form, that is, the grand-man. The grand- natural-man is the outward expression of the interior or grand-celestial- ‘ man. The real signiﬁcance of the chariot of the cherubim, is the literal com- munication of the Logos or Word. It must be remembered that the Word _-T‘; was written on the two tables[of stone, the one stone being for God and the‘ other for man. Thecstone when used as a symbolic representation in scrip- ture always refers to the truth of the word instead of the good of it. The Logos or Word was something to be imparted ; that something was written upon stone. This impartation was made through the cherubs, or from between the cherubs, through the chariot of the cherubim. The Cherubim (let it be remembered that cherubim, not cherabims, is the dual form) were placed at the east (rising) of the Garden of Eden to keep the way of the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life is the tree upon which the fruit of life is produced. The fruit of life is the perfected man, the‘ God-man. It must be noticed (See Rev. xxii. 2) that the TREE OF LIFE, bears twelve manner of fruit, and yields her fruit every month. These months are marked by the beginnings and endings of the dis- pensations, each dispensation comprising a month of the grand year or cycle of the twenty-four thousand year period.‘ While these periods deﬁne in biology or anthropology, the special times of the divine presence or mani- ' festation to the world, these times or periods agree with the changes on the 5;. Zodiac, marked by the movement of the sign on the ecliptic, and which de- it ﬁne the change of the sign from one group (constellation) of the twelve to the succeeding one. The cherubs or cherubim are not male and female, but the two mascu- line forms. They are not two hidden celestial forms, but thetwo manifest forms. They were in view resting upon the mercy-seat, the .Logos or Law THE GUIDING “STAR. 87 _j—-j being hidden in the ark under the chariot (mercy-seat), the resting place of the cherubs. Now how is the life of any tree perpetuated? The answer is most ‘ simple. The lifeﬁof any tree, that is, of any kind of fruit, is perpetuated ., by the planting of the seed of that kind. The Tree-of Life is perpetuated through the application of the same law. If we take that period in the progress of the months (dispensations) of the grand year cycle speciﬁcally noted as the manifestation of the First . Fruits of Life, namely, the coming of the Messiah into the world as Jesus the ' Christ, we may see first that He, the Christ, was the Life of the world, second, that He was the promised seed, hence the seed of the Tree of Life. As the seed of the Tree of Life, He came to be planted, and was plant- ed in the race by which it is expected that the fruits of regeneration will spring forth. His baptism (spiritual) by John, through which the spirit of Elijah (God-the-Lord) passed from John to Jesus was the transmission of the Father who was in John, over to Jesus. The baptism by John in the natural water, merely typiﬁed the carry- ’ ing over from John of the natural divine inﬂuence to Jesus. It was by this, that Jesus came into His power. This relation of John and Jesus was the relation of the cherubs or cherubim placed at the east of the Gar- den of Eden to keep (perpetuate) the way of the Tree of Life. John and Jesus constituted the two cherubs in that day. Elijah and Elisha were the cherubs, Moses and Aaron were the cherubs, and in our own day at the culmination of the Christian age, and the commencement of the new age, there will be the two cherubs to keep the way of the Tree of Life. The present age is the culminating one of the twelve, the last of the - series, and in it will be manifest the complex product of the entire series, the entire cycle being manifest in the kingdom now unfolding, and which must contain in its evolution all that the combination of the twelve cycles could contain. . It may be regarded as absolutely certain that every age culminates in the manifestation of the cherubim (cherubs), and that they are invariably two masculine forms, and that from between these forms the divine mani- festation appears. This is no form nor modiﬁcation of any phase of Dual- ism. If the two cherubs were regarded as the highest manifestations of be- ing, that is, if the Cherubs could constitute the supreme forms of life, they Would be worshiped as the Elijah (Eli-J ah) and Elisha (Eli-Sha). In the forms and signiﬁcance of these two names we observe Eli, God, and J ah, Lord, hence God-the-Lord for the ﬁrst name (Elijah), and in the Second, Elisha, Eli God, and Isha, Savior, that is God-his-Savior. John . _j.;C..; / “u L -‘z - c I are 88 THE GUIDING STAR. for instance, came, it is said, in the spirit and power of Elijah (in the spirit}? and "power of God-the-Lord). J ohn’s mission could not be operative, only as his mission, as the bap- tizer, vxas fulﬁlled with the baptism of Jesus. John collected in himself‘; the spirit of the Jewish age by which I mean the spirits of all who had died, during the Jewish age, of such as were truly looking forward to the coming “'3 of the Messiah as the mediator and door from the old to the Christian dis- pensation. The real baptismal power was the spirit of the Elijah which was in John, and which ‘through the oﬂice of John was carried over to Jesus. This baptism of the Father-spirit, was what gave Jesus His ﬁnal , power, and which did not come to Him till after John performed his mis- .; sion with Jesus, as His baptizer. In the translation of Jesus, the same spirit carried over from John, was still further transmitted, but in aug- ’ mented potency, to the apostles and disciples of the Lord.‘ In John as the prophet of the Highest, was the one extended wing of 7 the cherub, and in the apostles as receptacles of the Holy Spirit, was the other extended wing. These two wings were over the mercy-seat, which 42* was the translation itself. In other words, the translation of the man, in any age of the world constitutes the mercy-seat, which was symbolized by the covering of the ark of the law or covenant, in which was placed the Logos or decalogue on the two tables of stone. The covering of the ark of the law upon which the cherubs rested, was not only called the mercy-seat, but in one place in the bible and only one, it is called the chariot of the cherubim, (see 1st Chronicles xxviii. 16). The cherubs, two male forms with extended wings, were symbols of the two men who always stand for the two witnesses, or who constitute in the literal sense or degree the manifestation of the Word, as for instance; Moses and Aaron, Elijah and Elisha, and John and Jesus. When Elijah was translated, Elisha ex- claimed “My Father, my Father, the horsemen of Israel and the chariot thereof.” It is plainly evident that the translation was the chariot, and that the chariot is the mercy-seat, for mercy can only come to the world through the theocrasis (translation) At every rising (east) of the Garden of God, the cherubim (cherubs), and the ﬂaming sword, are placed to keep the way of the Tree of Life. The ﬂaming sword, in the literal degree, means the translation of the man,for the reason that in the translation or theocrasis is the actual combustion or burning of the visible man, and the transformation of the visible substance to the invisible spirit. This is also called the Wheel, and sometimes the Whirlwind. “As for the wheels it was cried unto them in my hearing, 0 wheel.” Emanuel Swedenborg, in the unfoldment or exposition of what he ii ‘. :1 THE GUIDING . STAR. 89 terms “the spiritual sense of the Word” says, the chariot signiﬁes the com- ‘ manication of the Word. This, it will be remembered, is the exposition of the signiﬁcance of the spiritual sense, and yet he says that all power re- sides in the “literal sense.” NOW We Will agree that the chariot signiﬁes the impartation of the Word, and that the cherubim (plural) signify the Word itself in the “Literal sense.” Then follows the question, how is the Word or Logos imparted? And the answer is, only through the translation. The cloven tongues sat upon the disciples through the operation of the Holy Spirit which was shed as the direct sequence of the translation (theocrasis) of Jesus. This was the literal impartation of the substance of the Logos. “And the sound of the cherubims wings, ‘(the sound of wings signify the reception of the truth), was heard even to the outer court, as the voice (Word) of the Almighty God, when He speaketh.” Ezekiel X. 5. If Emanuel Swedenborg had come to ultimates, he would have unfolded the literal sense (degree) of the Word, through his own theocrasis, for if he had come to the unfoldment of the literal Word‘ he would have seen that only through the translation is the chariot (communication) effected. “Moreover the Word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Son of man, take up a Lamentation upon the King of Tyrus, and say unto him, thus saith the Lord God; Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty. Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God; ‘(the garden of God is where God plants-His own seed, and through its propagation develops the sons of God as the fruit of the resurrection) ‘every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz and the diamond, the beryl, the onyx, and the jasper, the sapphire, the emerald and the carbuncle, and gold.” Ezekiel xxviii. commencing with eleventh verse. Here are -mentioned ten stones or principles, and this following the statement that “every precious stone Was thy covering.” “Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth’ (impreg- nates)’ ‘and I have set thee so ; thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of ﬁre’, (the literal divine truths of which there are ten and only ten fundamental ones), ‘Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till in- iquity was found in thee.” If this is the anointed cherub, the covering or impregnating person and principle, or spirit walking up and down in the midst of the stones of ﬁre, and possessing every literal doctrine of the Word or Logos, why is it, that iniquity was ﬁnally found in him ? Now this cherub is the man who keeps the way of the Tree of Life. The ﬁrst fruits of this Tree are the sons of God who come forth in the re- surrection as the fruit of the, planting of Jesus in the church at the begin- 11mg of the age. If Jesus the Christ was made to be sin by descending into the sensual 90 A THE GUIDING STAR. 1% _ it ; uvlﬁ,» world as scripture declares of Him, and if He took upon Himself the s’ l ’ of the world, He must appear some time as the man of sin. When Hf % _‘ thus appears, born of natural parentage, the process of the cleansing of p sanctuary must take place, and that will be by the theocrasis (translation f’ H . in this age as agreeing with all previous apotheoses or translations in ever - ' preceding age. . ’ The coming age will be introduced by the dissolving of a material a physical male form. From this dissolving Will come the impregnating ﬁre? the baptism of ﬁre with which the New Church, The Church Triumphan will be baptized. The man to be thus translated will be the one whi knows, and has power to control the law of such dissolution or transu *' stantiation. After such transformation of the visible form to the invisibl - Spirit of the psyche, then the sons of God will be manifest, for then th male and female, as they now exist, will be blended in the unity of two-in-one form, the neuter being, the man, not the male but the integrvt .3 man in both the image and likeness of God, the restored Adam. j ‘ This will constitute the rising of the garden of God, that is, the east .5, the garden, which signiﬁes the rising, and will occur, literally, the centrl location for the phenomenon being in the United States of America. ' i LSVE SNE ANSTHER. 53;‘ Composed expressly for the reception tendered by the “Society Arc Triumphant,” to Doctor Teed, Chicago, March 8, at the Sherman Hous - parlors. , ‘int’. ' ‘A’ We should all love one another In the book we deem most holy, As we journey through this life. With its words of spirit wealth, ‘ . And. thus as we help each other, Is the mandate “Be ye lowly,” 3 » Truth and love shall conquer strife; “Love thy neighbor as thyself.” . . ‘: And the blessed rule called “golden” So by friendly bonds united, ” it Should our motto be, life through, Seek We Love and Truth to gain, - With its law, “Do unto others” That on earth all things be righted As ye’d have them do to you. Sin be banished and all pain. ! MADAME ARABELLE Room DE L’ARMI'.rAGE. St. Matthew, Chapter XIV. v. 35 and 36.—And when the men of that place had knowledge of him, they sent out into all that country round about- and brought unto him all that were diseased; and besought Him that they, might only touch the hem of His garment, and as many as touched were m_ad0‘: perfectly whole. 1.; THE GUIDING STAR. REPLZY TO A GORRESl36NDENT’S @€IESTIONS. 1st. “Is the force or healing substance communicated from yourself or your students, to the sick, a divine substance?” All truth is divine, and all truth is substance. ‘ We impart truth as it obtains in the immutable Word. It can be vitiated as it descends into the sensual thought, and is so vitiated in proportion to the degree of animal life obtaining in those who attempt to utilize and apply the power. If I impart a truth bearing upon a speciﬁc use in life, that truth has no power only as it ﬁnds a receptacle and response in a receiver’s heart. For instance, I may assert, that to arise from the animal into the divine domain, the animal propensity must be subdued. This is a truth and has virtue in-so-far as it is accompanied with the corresponding life. - 2nd. “Is this power which you and they convey, a healing power, substan- tially different from that communicated by Mental and Christian Scientists?” Yes, and for the following reason. Health is the result of a proper formation and relation of parts, and the equilibrated activity of the functions or ofﬁces of those parts. Disease may have its origin in organic lesion (the infraction of an organ) or from mental or spiritual disturbance. Either or both of these causes may operate to derange normal action. A disagreement between what the in- tellect believes and the will (affection or love) desires, is a cause of disease. A reconciliation of these will restore a sick person to physical health. We will suppose that the affection desires the denial of a personal God, the education has conﬁrmed the intellect in the conviction that God is personal. This de- ﬂection has its origin deep in the soul, and permeates every molecule of the or- ganic structure. §)This conflict is suﬂicient to exhaust all, or nearly all the sur- . plus dymmns generated by the vz'dual.ll Now let any slight infliction of mental Or physical disturbance occur, inroads are made, not upon the surplus dynamis, for that is already exhausted, but upon that employed for the healthful per- formance of the necessary functions of normal activity. The proximate dis- turbance may appear to be the cause of disease, while the remote disturbance is the real cause, and a reconciliation at this remote or primary center will en- able the vidu al to conserve a surplus amount of dymzmis to be drawn upon in emergencies. If a person is in the interior desire of a fallacy, and the convic- tion of the intellect is made to agree with this desire, reconciliation is effected. The will (desire or love) wants the fallacy. A statement of a religious formula may satisfy the intellect and bring it into agreement with what the will desires. I This produces the reconciliation and we have a healthy devil. The people who come under the full power of the Koreshan Science dynamis, °0me into the complete conviction of the personal divinity. They desire this ._ Genesis to the end of revelation. While they believe that in the midst of th‘: 92 THE GUIDING STAR. conviction, and a clear statement of the absolute knowledges pertaining to God: and His personal being, satisﬁes th.e mind and settles the religious effort, and conservation of force is the result. It is a marked feature of the healing powers of the most advanced student“ of the world’s college of life, that the cures are largely instantaneous, and this i the increasing tendency. G “ 3rd. ‘‘If it diifers, does it diifer wholly and radically, or only in part? and if so how, and to what extent?” 7* Our fundamental doctrines are radically diﬁerentiate, therefore the recon i ciliation diﬂers. ‘ Our students believe in the existence of matter, sin, sickness and death: They believe in the truth and inspiration of the bible from the beginning of Garden of Eden was the Tree of Life, they believe also, in the midst of the Gar den was the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. They believe that the fruit of this latter tree is the “knowledge of good and evil,” and that the truth regard: ing this tree enables them to rise above its dominion into the dominion of th‘ Tree of Life. If I teach the doctrine that there is a personal God, that doctrine diife radically from thedoctrine that there is no personal God. The substance of this thought is wholly and radically diverse from the thought that God is onl; spirit. “God is Spirit.” This statement is a truth, but it is not a denial that God is also person. L. In the epistle of Paul to the Hebrews, ﬁrst chapter, commencing witllj the ﬁrst verse we ﬁnd the following: “God, who at sundry times and in divers, manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in these las days spoken unto us by His Son whom He hath appointed heir- of all things, b whom also He made the worlds, (this word in the Greek is aionas, ages) who ing the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His person, and up"-ll‘. holding all things by the word of His power when He had by Himself (not from, or by another) purged our sins, sat down on the righthand (the hand of power)? of the Majesty on high.” Here is an express declaration that God is person ff“, Spirit originates in person, person being the laboratory in which spirit is gener-_-" ated. The Greek word here translated person is hupostaseos. The Greek lexia con gives the following deﬁnition of the word. “Strictly, a standing under, hence,.i a remaining under, anything set under, a stand, base, bottom, prop, support, stay,:E‘ metaphorical—that which lies at the bottom of a thing, also a starting ,ooz.'nt, sub-it. sistence, begz'nm'ng, (this accords with the statement of Christ, ‘I am the begin-' ning and the ending’), reality, real being, hence nature, substance, essence. Latin‘? persona, Person of the trinity.” .:.I: 9 it ...( THE GUIDING STAR. 93 —..’,—"’”’—-’i-* _ That God islperson, is as emphatically taught in the scriptures as that He is Spirit, but the one is no denial of or contradiction of the other. The clyncwnis elaborated by our students who have cut entirely loose from erroneous teachings, originates in the mental conception of the personal divini- ty, and that the coming of the Lord is the personal coming of God, ﬁrst as Elohi-Jehovah, contracted form—Elijah or Elyah, and that after the manifesta- tion of God, who is the sign of the son of man, comes the baptism by which all who truly look for the Lord’s coming, are born into son-ship. “Then sh all the children of Israel arise and seek the Lord their God and David their King, whom I shall raise up among them.” God is to be raised up among the people, and the children of Israel, who truly seek Him, will seek Him among the people where He is raised up, and nowhere else. We teach the doctrine of sexual purity, and those who accept the doctrine believe that it is only by overcoming the ﬂesh (which means all the animal pro- pensities) that man arises into “newness of life.” We do not strive to force this growth. While our students know that it is through the process of overcoming, that immortal life obtains, they are taught to pray and wait patiently for de- liverance from the bondage of death——the environments of the curse, a deliver- ance which will speedily come through their prayers for the divine baptism, which shall break the power of death and hell. We lay special emphasis upon instantaneous cures. The best healers who go out from our college are successful in effecting them. We do not make the subject of the restoration of the physical body to a state of animal health the important domain of our KORESHAN SCIENCE. The central doctrine of the World’s College of Life as pertaining to life, is that the corruptible man, is to be transformed to the incorruptible man, that this change is to come through the baptism of ﬁre, manifest as the result of a translation of p the man in whom the Lord God is made to appear. No baptism of the Spirit ever came to the world except through a translation (theocrasis), and no baptism ever will come except through a translation, and it must be the translation of a man because the male is the impregnating principle, and the overshadowing of the world is always from the Fatherhood and not from the Motherhood of God. Students go out from us partially imbued with our principles and doc- trines. Some mayifall back into the negation school of so-called Christian Science. We are not responsible for the modes and possibilities. St. Matthew, Chapter VIII. v. 14 and 15.—And when Jesus was come into Peter’s house, He saw his wife’s mother laid, and sick of a fever And He touched her hand and the fever left her. ‘94 T THE GUIDING STAR. THE SAVICR. Description of Jesus by Publius Lentulus, President of J udea in the reil of Tiberius Caesar. There lives, at this time, in Judea, a man of singular virtue, whose name; Jesus Christ, whom the barbarians esteem as a prophet, but his followers 10‘. and adore him as the oﬁspring of the immortal God. He calls back the from their graves, and heals all sorts of diseases with a word or a touch. . is a tall man, and well shaped; of an amiable and reverend aspect; his hair _ a color that can hardly be matched, falling into graceful curls, waving abo and parted on the crown of the head, running as a stream to the front after til fashion of the Nazarites, his forehead high, large and imposing; his chee‘ without spot or wrinkle, beautiful with a lovely red ; his nose and mouth form with exquisite symmetry; his beard thick, and of a color suitable to his ha’: reaching below his chin, and parting in t :e middle like a fork ; his eyes brig blue, clear and serene; look, innocent, digniﬁed, manly, and mature; in propo.’ tion of body, most perfect and captivating; his hands and arms most clelectab; to behold. He rebukes with majesty, counsels with mildness, his whole addres“ whether in word or deed, being eloquent and grave. N 0 man has seen hi laugh, yet his manners are exceedingly pleasant ; but he has wept frequently in presence of men. He is temperate, modest, and wise ; a man, for his extraordina beauty and divine perfections surpassing the children of men in every sense. The Savior is so seldom recognized in profane history that this conﬁrm tory contribution to his perfections is especially valuable. T. W. “This description was found in an excavated city, on stone, in hier glyphics, and was written up by an uninterested party.” .. COPIED. l - 7 St. Matthew, Chapter IX. v. 2'7, 28, 29, 30.——And when Jesus departe: thence, two blind men followed Him, crying, and saying, Thou Son of Davi have mercy on us. 28. And when He was come into the house, the blind came to Him: and Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this They said unto him, Yea, Lord. Then touched he their eyes, saying, According to your faith be it unto yo And their eyes were opened. it 7 . Those wishing a thorough course of Metaphysical or Mental Science 'A‘’ struction as applied to the healing of the sick, cannot do better than to purs .., the cqurse of study, and apply the principles promulgated in this school. THE GUIDING STAR. TBSTIMQNIAL. —__—._:_ NOVEMBER 29th, 1886. DR. L. S. BREWSTER. , Kind Friend :—I desire to thank you for what you have done for us, and to make a statement, which, I hope, may induce others who are suffering to try this method of cure. When God sent you to me, as I believe He did, I was lying very low, I had no hopes of getting well. Many of my friends have said since my recovery, they never expected to see me up again. I have been doctoring for eleven years with no lasting beneﬁt, I had been for four months unable to do anything, and most of the time obliged to take opiates to relieve my suifering. I had liver complaints, female diﬁiculties and rectal trouble. My attending physician said I could not recover without an operation on my rectum. I was unable to sit up. In two weeks from the time you came here I was able to ride out. After seven weeks I am able to attend to my household duties, and for the past four days have walked a mile each day, with- out feeling any bad effects. I feel that I am on the road to permanent health, and with the knowledge I have gained, shall soon be well. My husband had a paralytic stroke, which aifected his brain so, for a year he has been unable to work. Physicians said it was softening of the brain and he would never get over it. After three weeks of your treatment he is well and is at work. My mother had chronic diarrhoea for ten years and ulcerated piles for thirty years and is cured of both. May God bless and strengthen you in the good work you have undertaken, is the prayer of, Your sincere friend, WEST BAY CITY, MICH. If any one should doubt the above facts as stated, conﬁrmation may be had by addressing the GUIDING STAR for name and address. Dr. Brewster is now one of the faculty of Therapeutists operating with the College of Life. The World’s College of Life holds continuous sessions, each new class com- mencing with the ﬁrst of each month, The Koreshan Science constitutes the foundation for the arrangement of the curriculum in this college. PsYoHo,-PNEUMIC THERAPEUTICS.——Tl1e genuine science of soul and spirit healing, taught in the World’s College of Life, 103 State St., Chicago, Ill. The course of study for the month of May commences May 3rd, 10:30 A- M. The college is in session every alternate morning, Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays. Students may enter at any time during the course. Full fee $50, including diploma fee, or 8535 without diploma, 96 THE GUIDING STAR. CGRRESPSNDENGE. .Mrs. Heywood of Neenah, Wis., asks what center controls obesi general and abdominal? Also nervous prostration accompanied wit sleeplessness ? Obesity may be controlled through the organ of weight, as related V; the organ of alimentation. Alimentiveness (alimentation) is situated jug: in front of the ear. It is one pole of an axis having another pole about on inch from the center of the forehead measured on the superciliary arch This is along the line of the eyebrow. ‘ly Treat for mental activity at the weight center, that is on the superciliar arch, as above described. You might think of yourself falling from a pre cipice and the feeling of resistance to the fall would be communicated ti the patient’s mind, acting upon the organ of weight as a mental force as opt? posed to its activity as an organ of the body, or as opposed to its physicap activity. . When the therapeutist ﬁrst begins to practice, it will be a little difﬁij cult to classify the thoughts, and to control them, but as the practice con tinues the practitioner grows intuitively into the use and control of faculties and the knowledge of the relation of centers to the organs of th;-; body. The practitioner’s mind should be fertile in devices when once th principle is understood. S Treat the organ of hope for nervousness. This counteracts fear whicli is supersensitiveness at the organ of cautiousness. Also treat weight oppo sitely from obesity, that is, for less mental activity. Sleeplessness with nervous prostration with a tendency to emaciation (wasting), is caused by a too rapid transformation of sugar and thence o the fatty substances, to force. Mental sluggishness of the organ of weigh suspends such alteration and restores equilibrium. T” .4 pi. , 1' ABSENT TREATMENT. ‘ We are giving special consideration to absent treatment. In connectio with the college we have organized a faculty of Therapeutists, who will take hand the treatment of all absent cases, giving the best possible attent' through the most successful method of healing, namely, the Psycho-Pneumioéf (The Koreshan School of Science.) Our termslforltreatment at the college for absent cases, are $5 per week payable in advance by the week. Special arrangements will be made for tim of sitting for treatment through correspondence with each special case. The patient should give as clear a history of the case as possible. ,3’ EMMA EBERMAN, ->a{cPsy::hu-Pnaumil: -£~ 'I'11erapauti5t,3}E<- (THE KORESHAN SoHooL,) 459 West Congress Street, Chicago. 103 State Street,—— Room 17, OFFICE HOURS: OFFICE HOURS: 8 to 10 A. M. and 3 to 5 P. M. Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday,1to3P.M. OCNSULTATION FREE. ABSENT TREATMENT A SPECIALTY. DR. ANNIE Gr. ORDWAY, ~r%-PSYlIHI[ - PNEHMIE -2- THERHPEIITIST,-%r« (IKORESIIAX SCH00 L.) 295 EAST CHICAGO AVENUE, CHICAGO. ILL. Also Treats at the College, 103 State St., Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, FROM 10 T0 12 A. ‘ ABSENT TREATMENT SUCCESSFULLY GIVEN. CONSULTATION FREE M. J. & E. M. McBLEllAN, Metapﬁysieiqns, ’ta_)IL6:° -‘.4'."*-“<4- ’ .:‘.+~—« : ~..—_ 7...:-‘L-“ 7;.’ i:.:.5=.5i’ :. -‘S ._.~_...__._(_,-,_.4,;>:__ _ ._;A_. ,?___='.'____, A _ ,__ , ’;¥ X.‘ ‘ _‘ .,..— i._q-5.1‘ ___oR___ DIVINE E SCIENCE at HEALERS, I 127 Dearhnrn Avenue. North Side, near Ontario. OFFICE HOURS, 8 T012 A. M., 2 TO 6 P. M. Every form of Disease treated by this System. _ ‘In every instance our Charges will be Moderate, being regulated to the con- dition and circumstances of the patient. atients treated at their homes if desired. Also absent treatment given. Consultation Free. ~.‘ K We also give Instruction in the Science, in Class or Privately, at very . 4 moderate prices, in or out of the City. OORRESPONDE NOE SOLICITED, Ia 1',» __ A Mrs. E.‘ W. ANDERSON, Mrs. L. S. BREWSTER, METAPHY SICIAN M EEWIPHYSIGI HN 4,- Koreshan School of Science. 14 South Sheldon Street, «:1 .750 W. Mimson sr., CHICAGO, ILL. CHICAGO, ILL. * Otﬁice Hours, 1 to 6 P‘. M. Specially Successful in Absent Treatment. "i"yﬁé?‘Th)ut.'¢'4’.ﬂt.L-.:;zA!DTn.~1.'.4."3 M .V§.:‘n.';.‘.u.aua.L‘§g_-,~.». _ "'_-_'._‘.J,_b:'.,_. ,_,. 2 v. r ;- .. uq.~,uix.¢'-2.2.. . ,.7:,o«,— -' « ~..., CHICAGO, ILL. Contiriues its>C1asse;s through the Sp1'i11g months. Each term eonf of four Weeks, c01nmencing; about the ﬁrst of each month. t _ Particulars regarding Terms, etc., may be obtained by addressiag C. R. TEED, M. D., 4 Oﬂice, Room 17, 103 State Stre THOSE Wishing a thorough Course of Metaphysical or Mental S‘ H “V ——%%;‘t'§'\‘ 4r7=+‘§\<;r:*‘?*’-%:t¢.e _ ‘>%Z_~:_—_—a_ ;=rs-;=_ I
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-05
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-05
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 06 (May 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1913, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-05-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: THE»i+GUlDll2GtSTAR EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINESCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash t7‘°’“' ”'°b<’~8: that they may have authority; over the tree of ?eff'e." (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. rcxtt, 14.) VOL. I. MAY, 1887. i No. 6, EMANHEL SWEDENBGRG. HIS MISSION. It is a fundamental proposition of Swedenborg that the \Vord contains A three “senses,” (or degrees), Celestial, Spiritual and Literal, or Natural. It is i _ the cognition of these distinct powers or degrees of the Word, and l1is specially truthful exposition of the spiritual “sense” under the Divine auspices of the Angel of the spiritual degree, which specially_distinguishes his writings from thoseof other biblical expositors, and Swedenborg from all other men who have attempted to unfold the true order of the Divine expression. Swedenborg dwelt speciﬁcally and specially, in all his expositions, upon the spiritual “sense,” (degree), as distinct from the other degrees of the Word, be- ” . cause his par...
Show moreTHE»i+GUlDll2GtSTAR EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINESCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash t7‘°’“' ”'°b<’~8: that they may have authority; over the tree of ?eff'e." (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. rcxtt, 14.) VOL. I. MAY, 1887. i No. 6, EMANHEL SWEDENBGRG. HIS MISSION. It is a fundamental proposition of Swedenborg that the \Vord contains A three “senses,” (or degrees), Celestial, Spiritual and Literal, or Natural. It is i _ the cognition of these distinct powers or degrees of the Word, and l1is specially truthful exposition of the spiritual “sense” under the Divine auspices of the Angel of the spiritual degree, which specially_distinguishes his writings from thoseof other biblical expositors, and Swedenborg from all other men who have attempted to unfold the true order of the Divine expression. Swedenborg dwelt speciﬁcally and specially, in all his expositions, upon the spiritual “sense,” (degree), as distinct from the other degrees of the Word, be- ” . cause his particular mission in his day was not so much to the outward church _ as to the middle spheres, where his speciﬁc function called him. The u11fold- - ment of the spiritual degree had deﬁnite relation to the spiritual world, whence * should be derived that sphere of spiritual angels to be denominated the New Je- rusalem, to be formulated through his mission to the world of spirits, through the separation of the true from the false, and the good from the evil, thus insti- ’ tuting judgment in the spheres of the spiritual degree. Without the concentration of mind induced by the eﬁort he put forth in A the production of his voluminous writings, Swedenborg could not have brought i .. himself to the essential state, requisite to the conjunction of his rational de- ._ gfee with the spiritual spheres of which he was ﬁnally to become the center, i thT011gh the very law he so effectively unfolded, namely,that of conjunction and "V unity. l His writing was his preparation for his subsequent labor in the spiritual’ THE GUIDING STAR. world, where, after his departure and separation from his material form, he co tinued his services in the promotion of that interest whereby the spiritu world came to judgment through Swedenborg himself, as the divine iiistrumeﬁi of re—unity with the Father.‘ His principal work began after he passed from th physical form, for then he came more fully into the spiritual degree, where hi began an active career for which he could only have been ﬁtted by his relatio’ii to natural and material entities, where he learned the science of correspondei ces, by which alone judgment could be effected. Before the Lord’s Kingdom, a new church on the earth, could be established, judgment had to be acconj? plished in the spiritual world or middle degree, Such judgment came by presentment of the truth of the Word_ expressed in spiritual language, Swedei ., borg himself being the instrument by whom the Lord made manifest His co -~ ~ ing to that degree, or to the spiritual spheres. U Judgment consisted in the presentment of the spiritual truth, concernili A the Lord and all things pertaining to man’s spiritual life, and through su presentment the separation of those who would be in truths, from such as wet’: to remain by conﬁrmation in their falses. The process of separation or judgment would necessarily operate in ti”? spiritual world for a period corresponding to ct time in the natural world of of hundred and twenty years, at the end of which (judgment being complete), corresponding judgment must take place in the natural world that the New rusalem might descend into the inferior or outward degree. SwEDENBoRe’s MISSION TO THE SPIRITUAL WORLD was MEssIANIc. law ofconjunction is preparatory to that of unition. In the law of attracti is the spirit of unity. As for instance and illustration, two equivalents of h drogen unite with one equivalent of oxygen and result in the production water. It is by the law of attraction inherent in these atomic equivalents,'th they dissolubly blend in the new product. The same law of attraction (desire of mind) in the realm of mental ex ence, draws the natural and spiritual mind so that they blend or unite in cloud, or settling down of Jehovah, into what we denominate the literally} natural degree of the Word, or properly the Lord’s coming in the cloudsjy heaven, which Swedenborg declares to signify His coming in the literal sense the Word, a degree in which the Lord did not come through the writings office of Swedenborg. ' Swedenborg’s cognition of the laws of conjunction and unity brought more and more under the inﬂuence of that attraction by which his own uniti‘, with the Lord in the spiritual degree was accomplished,§and by which he beca to the spiritual world the long promised Emanuel (Immanuel) and was cognized by the sphere of spiritual angels, the center of which he becami through his effort to discover the seat and origin of the soul, A . 1. i 5'.‘ c THE GTJUJDING STAR. 99 T .—-is The Lord came speciﬁcally to this, spiritual world through the instrumen- tality of Swedenborg, and through him eﬁected judgment by making him the Spiritual Savior, per se, to the spiritual world. The use of the writings of Swedenborg (these writings being the unfold- ment or exposition of the “spiritual sense”) brought down, not by continuation but by actual in version as I shall proceed to show, are to make manifest the dmgonic power on the earth, and to complete the actual denial of the Lord in the old church. The Word has its supreme power whe11 it comes down to ultimates. The spiritual degree of the word can not come to the natural degree of the mind. The only possibility of the spiritual sense getting down into the natural de- gree is by the continuity of the spiritual into the natural by which the sensual or inverted natural is transformed to the divine natural, the actual, literal di- vine degree. Swedenborg’s mind was elevated to the spiritual realm, and he wrote his theological works from the spiritual realm or region of the mind, and it is im- possible for it to be understood by the natural man. To comprehend his writ- ings the mind must be in the same state with his own. This he expressly declares repeatedly in his writings, “That hereafter the spiritual sense of the Word will be made known unto none but those who are principled in the genuine truths from the Lord.” “The reason is because no one can see the spiritual sense except it be given him by the Lord alone, and except he be principled in divine truths from the Lord,” (Doctrine of the New Jerusalem respecting the Sacred Scripture.) “To this may be added another reason, namely, that the Lord teaches every one by means of the Word, and grounds his teaching on the knowledges which man is in possession of, never infusing new ones immediately ; wherefore, unless a man be principled in divine truths, or if he be only in possession of a few truths, and in falsities at the same time, he may falsify truths by falsities as is done by every heretic, as is well known, with regard to the literal sense of the Word. To prevent, therefore, any person from entering into the spiritual sense and perverting the genuine truth which belongs to that sense, therezare guards set by the Lord which are signiﬁed in the Word by Oherubs.” “This was made known to me,” says Swedenborg, “by the following repre- sentation. It was given to n1e to see great purses which had the appearance of bags, in which money was stored up in great abundance, and as they were open it seemed as if any one might take out, yea, steal away, the money therein de- posited, but near those purses sat two angels as guards. The place where they were laid appeared like a manger in a stable. In a neighboring apartment were seen modest virgins with a chaste wife; and near that apartment stood two in- 100 THE GUIDING STAR’. fants, and information was given that they (the infants) were to be treated in their sports, not in a childish way but according to wisdom. Afterwards there 7 appeared a harlot, and lastly a horse lying dead. On seeing these things, I was instructed that thereby was represented the literal sense of the Word, in which is contained the spiritual sense. Those large purses full of money signiﬁed the knowledges of truth in great abundance. Their being open and yet guarded by angels signiﬁed that any one might take thence the knowledges of truth, but there was need of caution (which caution lay in the fact that those knowledges were to be taken, not directly, but through the ofﬁce and disposition of the guards who were placed there for that express purpose) lest he should falsify the spiritual sense in which are naked truths The manger in the stable in which the purses lay signiﬁed spiritual instruc- tion for the understanding. This is the signiﬁcation of a manger because a horse that feeds there signiﬁes understanding. The modest virgins who were seen in a neighboring apartment signiﬁed, the affection of truth, and the chaste wife signiﬁed the conjunction of good and truth. The infants signiﬁed the innocence of wisdom therein. They were angels from the third heaven who al appear as infants. The harlot with the dead horse signiﬁed the falsiﬁcation o the word by many at this day, whereby all understanding of the Word is de stroyed. A harlot signiﬁes falsiﬁcation, and a dead horse signiﬁes the non-.r understanding of truth.” ‘ V‘ The important point to be considered in the above from Swedenborg is that the literal sense, degree, or power of the Word is the Guard of the othe senses, the celestial and spiritual degrees, and that this Guard or Cherubim (dual is symbolized by two angels who are expressly charged with the keeping of th purses, which, according to Swedenborg, signify knowledges of truth in grea abundance. These two angels then are the keepers and dispensers of thes knowledges. They being the Oherubim, or literal degree of the word, th spiritual sense must be subject to the law of correlation, or transformation 0 the spiritual degree to the science of the spiritual, which science is the litera degree, namely, the science of correspondences. A ' ' While the spiritual truths are there in great abundance, they can onl reach the natural mind through the science of the Word, which is committed t‘ and communicated through the Oherubim or Guard of the Word, namely, th science of the Word as understood by the two. angels. These were typically por tr-ayed by Moses and Aaron, by Joshua and Caleb, by Elijah and Elisha, an fulﬁlled in the antitype of the ﬁrst covenant by John and Jesus, and are to b fulﬁlled in the second covenant in those who shall constitute the Elijah an Elisha of the present era. _ The Swedenborgian, or the so-called New Church, is in no sense the comin of the Lord in the clouds of heaven. THE GUIDING STAR. 101 ._._. \______7 Says Swedenborg, “The coming of the Lord in the clouds of heaven is his coming in the literal sense of the Word.” _ We must understand His coming in “the literal sense” to be in the scien- tiﬁc degree, which really constitutes the still further unfoldment of the Word, namely, the genuine exposition of the signiﬁcance of the external or natural sense, which never has as yet been opened to the world in its true aspect. In View of the fact that the Lord’s coming in the clouds signiﬁes the open- ing of the literal degree, how then, I ask, can the accredited followers of Swe- denborg maintain that a church, which only claims the unfoldment or exposi- tion of the spiritual sense, constitutes or can constitute the fulﬁllment of the prediction of the Lord’s coming in the clouds of heaven? “Hereafter the spiritual sense of the Word will be made known unto none but those who are principled in genuine truths from the Lord.” Every man then after Swedenborg’s time, so he explicitly declares, who comes into the possession of the spiritual degree, must ﬁrst become principled in genuine truths from the Lord, which means, to come into the scientiﬁc knowledges of the Word in the literal degree, which tarried for its opening till the judgment in the spiritual degree should be full and complete. This unfolding, according to Swedenborg’s own vision, is through the mani- festation of two literal Angels, or the Guard (Cherubim) through whom the literal Word is to be revealed or made known to the world. The descent of the Word through the various degrees of the mind from in- most to outermost, or through the degrees of altitude to the opening of the literal degree, the last to be opened in the series of altitude, must necessarily precede the opening of the three simultaneous degrees which are now in process of formulation, for the degrees of simultaneity are the product of the Lord’s coming in the clouds of heaven, namely, His coming in the literal degree. Tl.e Swcdenborgians lay the greatest stress upon the “spiritual sense,” while Sweden- “ borg laid the greatest stress upon the literal sense, though he was in no wise capable of opening the literal and celestial senses because such revelation was not in the province of his special work at the time he wrote, though now through insanguination he continues the exposition into the literal sense. Hear what he says of the nature and power of the literal sense of the Word: “THAT IN THE LITERAL SENSE or THE WORD DIVINE TRUTH Is IN ITS FULNESS, IN ITS SANCTITY AND IN ITS POWER.” “The reason why the Word in its literal sense is in its fulness, in its sanc- tity, and in its power, is because the two prior or interior senses, which are called the spiritual and celestial senses, are simultaneously contained in the natural sense which is the sense of the letter, as was shown above, N. 29; but in what manner they are simultaneously contained shall be now shown.” ' spiritual degree without the knowledge of the literal degree, only attempts to 102 THE GUIDING STAR. “Both in heaven and in the world there are two kinds of order, successive order and simultaneous order. In successive order one thing succeeds and fol- lows another from what is highest to what is lowest, but in simultaneous order one thing adjoins to another from what is innermost to what is outermost. Successive order is like a column with degrees from highest to lowest, but simultaneous order is like a Work whose center and circumferences have a regu- lar coherence all the way to thesurface.” We shall now show in what manner successive order becomes in its ulti- mates simultaneous order, which is thus: the highest parts of successive order 5 become the inmost of simultaneous order, just as would be the case with a col-_ umn of degrees, were it to sink down and become a coherent body in a plane,. . Thus what is simultaneous is formed from what is successive, and this is the case in all and everything in the natural world, for there is everywhere a ﬁrst, a middle, and a last; and the ﬁrst by means of the middle tends and proceeds to I the last. To apply now this reasoning to the Word ; the Celestial, Spiritual and Natural principles proceed from the Lord in successive order, and in their last or ultimate they are in simultaneous order. Thus then the Celestial and Spirit- ual senses of the word are simultaneously contained in its natural sense. When ‘ this truth is comprehended it will be easy to see how the natural sense of the « T Word, which is its literal sense, is the continent, basis, and ﬁrmament of its spiritual and celestial senses, and also in what manner divine good and divine truth in the literal sense of the Word are in their fulness, in their sanctity, and in their power. From hence it must appear evident that the Word is pre-emi- nently the Word in its literal sense, for in this, spirit and life are inwardly con- . tained, and this is what the Lord meant when he said “The words which I speak ' unto you they are spirit and they are life,” (John 6—63) for the Lord spoke I-Iis Words before the world and in the natural sense. The Celestial and Spiritual are not the Word without the natural sense, which is the sense of the letter, for in such case they would be like spirit and life without a body, or as was said above, like a palace which has no foundation.” The Word, therefore, did not come to ultimates through Swedenborg, and could not, nor in the so-called New Church, for that church having only the bring down the spiritual degree, which is for the spiritual Angels, into the do- main of the natural mind as the spiritual degree, which is simply the Dragon 5!‘ power drawing down the third part of the stars of heaven with his tail. and cast- ing them to the earth. T S Of all the churches the Swedenborgian will the most absolutely deny the Lord in His coming in the clouds of heaven, because they are not principled in genuine truth from the doctrine drawn from the literal sense of the Word, which Swedenborg says they must be. THE GUIDING STAR. 103 The conviction commonly prevails in the Swedenborgian church that the “Word” in the sense of the letter can be comprehended by all, and that the church and world at large possess the literal sense. There never was a greater mistake than this. The Bible, or “Sacred Scriptures,” contains within itself God’s best expression of Himself possible to be made through the instru- mentality of the natural mind. The Bible is not the Word, per se, but the expression of the Word, the Word, being the Lord God, manifest in all the degrees of His being according to the states and ages of the world in the pro- cession of its cycles. The distinction between the Book called the Bible and the WORD of whom the Book treats. should be kept clearly deﬁned in the mind, for upon such distinction largely depends a genuinely truthful conception of the Word, or what is the same, of the Lord God who is The Word. The mind of man in the descending ratio has been opened in the order of degrees from above downwards, or from the prior to the posterior, the world having but now reached the inferior or posterior altitude, the scientiﬁc degree. Hence not till now could the science of the Word be unfolded to manf The world indeed has the Bible as expressed in its literal sense, but it has no truth- ful comprehension of it in that sense, because so far the literal sense is entirely inverted by all the churches, and almost wholly ignored by the Swedenhorgians. When the literal sense is accepted as now revealed, all the degrees, the Celestial, Spiritual and Natural, or ‘Literal, will form an extended plane of simultaneous degrees from center to circumference, because all the degrees as related in suc- cessive order, will have continued into the plane of the simultaneous order. Let us see if We can understand this. In the evolution of the Word in the human race the process of development is inversely to the process of evolution in the natural man. The evolution or development of the natural (sensual) man progresses from below upwards. The evolution of the angel man, or the Theo-cmthropos, progresses from above downwards. These are the relative operations in the order of successive degrees, as working upon the mind of man. Thus there is a simultaneous rise and fall distinctively prevailing in these two phases of the successive order. This is conﬁrmed by the words of Jesus where he says “I am from above, ye .are from beneath.” I came forth from the Father. Ye are of your father the devil,” or the dia-evil. The natural and sensual man has his origin in natural principles. The divine man, in the sensual, has his origin in spiritual and divine principles. From what has been said it must be seen that the coming of the Lord in the clouds of heaven, even according to the express teachings of Swedenborg, must be the establishment of the kingdom of God on the earth in all its degrees, (in the simultaneous order), the celestial literal comprising the central group- ing on the earth, the spiritual literal assuming its relation simultaneously in the Spiritual literal grouping on the earth, and the natural literal taking its posi- - niultaneous), and so also of the Word, therefore its exteriors were representativ ‘I ’ 104 THE GUIDING STAR, __—_ ___._... >1 as‘. tion at the circumference in the true ratio of degrees, thus fulﬁlling the pre-p dictions of Swedenborg as already set forth in the foregoing. 5‘ The reader maybe aided in his comprehension of the subject of successiv and simultaneous orders by examining them in their relative phases as belong-ii ing to time a11d space. The mind can readily perceive the natural principle of succession as relate to time. For the study of the special subject now in consideration, we will tak _ the three general divisions, the period prior to Noah, which so far as the Word is concerned, was the celestial period, the period succeeding Noah and culmina ing with Abraham, and that succeeding Abraham and culminating with_.~_,.: Jesus, In this last named degree of the successive order we had the fulness of the‘; degrees in the ratio of successive degrees, Jesus Himself being the manifes literal Word, or the word fully manifest in ultimates in the successive series,-fl From that time onward till the fruition, the successive degrees must themselves in the fourtli degree, which is the spacic or simultaneous of the serial: in all its phases in the simultaneous ratio. How fully Svfedenborg sustains thi view may be shown in the following from his doctrine respecting‘ the Sacred Scriptures. “That the externals of the I/Vorcl, or the things appertaining to the literal sense were represented by the externals of the Temple of Jerusalem.” “The reason of this is because the temple as well as the tabernacle was representative of th church, and thence also of the Word. That by the temple ‘at Jerusalem Wa" signiﬁed the Divine Humanity of the Lord, He Himself teaches in these words‘ “Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up, but He spoke of th temple of His body ;” (John 2, 19-21.), and wherever the Lord is meant there alscié the Word is meant, inasmuch as He is the Word. N ow since the interiors the temple were representative of the interiors of heaven and the church, (an here let us. not forget the two orders of interior, namely, the successive and sit: and signiﬁcative of the exteriors of heaven and the church, and consequently‘ of the exteriors of the Word, which are its literal sense. Concerning the exteriors of the temple, it is written that they were built 0 it whole stones not newn, and of cedar within, and that all its walls within wer carved with ﬁgures of cherubs, palm trees, and openings of ﬂowers, and that t ﬂoor was overlaid with gold, (1. Kings 6-7, 29, 30) by all which are likewis, signiﬁed the externals of the Word which are the holy things of its literaj sense.” “That the word in its glory was represented in the person of the Lord at H tra nrgigaration .” THE GUIDING STAR. 105 ..__‘ ..—__é “Concerning the Lord’s transﬁguration in the presence of Peter, James and John it is written “That His face did shine as the sun and that His raij ment was as the light; a.nd there appeared Moses and Elias talking with Him, and that a bright cloud overshadowed Him; and that a voice came out of the cloud, saying, “This is my beloved son, hear ye Him.” (Mat. 17, 1-5). I have been informed that the Lord on this occasion represented, the Word.’ (He was the Word).’ ‘By His face which shone as the sun was represented His Divine Good. By His raiment which was as the light, His Divine Truth, by Moses and Elias, the historical and prophetical Word. By Moses, the Word which was written by Him, and in general the histori- cal Word, and by Elias, the whole prophetical Word. By the bright cloud which overshadowed the disciples, the word in its literal sense, wherefore out of this a voice was heard, saying, ‘This is my beloved son, hear ye him,’ for all declarations and responses from heaven are constantly delivered by means of ultimates such as are in the literal sense of the Word, for they are delivered in fulness from the Lord.” . “Thus far we have shown that the Word in its natural sense, which is the sense of theletter, is in its sanctity and in its fulness. Something now shall be said to show that the Word in that sense is in its power. What and how great is the power or the Divine Truth in the heavens, and also on the earth, may appear from What is said in the treatise oN HEAVEN AND HELL concerning the power of the Angels of heaven, (N. 228-233) the power of the Divine Truth especially against falsities and evils, con- sequently against the hells. Whoever engages in combat against these . must support it by truths from the literal sense of the Word.” “The Lord’s[power of saving also is exerted by means of the,truths . which are with man, for by truths derived from the literal sense of the . Word man is reformed and regenerated, and is THEN TAKEN OUT OF HELL, AND Is INTRODUCED INTo HEAVEN. This power the Lord took upon Him, even as to His Divine Humanity, after He had fulﬁlled all the contents of the Word, even to its ultimates. Wherefore He said to the High Priest; Speaking of the time when by the passion of the cross He should have com- pleted what remained to be fulﬁlled, “Hereafter ye shall see the son of man sitting on the right hand of power and coming in the clouds of heaven” (Mat. 26-64.) (Mark 14-62), that is, coming in the literal manifestation of all His degrees. The Son of Man is the Lord as to the Word. The clouds - Of heaven signify the Word in the sense of the letter. To sit on the right hand of God is omnipotence by the Word, as also Mark 16-19. The power Pf the Word in its ultimates was represented by the Nazarites in the Jew- 1S‘h church, and by Samson of whom it is said that he was a Nazarite from hls mother’s womb, and that his strength lay in his hair. By the word ,.,: _-.».¢> ~ ‘IR’ 106 THE GUIDING STAR. N azarite and Nazariteship also is signiﬁed hair. That Samson’s strength =3 lay in his hair is plain from his own words, “There hath not come a razor upon my head, for I have been a Nazarite unto God from my mother’ womb. If I be shaven then my strength will go from me and I shall be come weak and be like any other man.” (Judges 16-17). " In the foregoing Swedenborg makes a clear and emphatic statemen that the Nazarite, or Samson, signiﬁed the power of the Word in ulti mates. In Jesus the Word was manifest in the fulness of ultimates in th order of succession. Now Samson said, “If I be shaven then my strengt shall go from me, and I shall become weak and be like any other man.’.,? Samson signiﬁed the strength of the Word in ultimates. If so, and hit was shaven, it follows that the Word (The Lord in ultimates) was shaven,?'§ and therefore that the Lord became weak as any other man, because this very removal of his ultimates. I This last is not in the line of the exposition of the spiritual “sense, but in that of the literal, which “sense” has not heretofore been opened? “It is impossible,” Swedenborg further says, “for any one to know why th‘ Nazariteship, by which is signiﬁed hair, was instituted, and on what grounj, ' it was that Samson derived strength from his hair, unless he is first ac: quainted with the signiﬁcation of the head in the Word. By the head signiﬁed intelligence which angels and men have from the Lord by mea-it of Divine Truth. Hence by the hair is signiﬁed celestial wisdom in its mates, and also Divine Truth in its ultimates. As this is the signiﬁcatiof of hair from its correspondence with the heavens, therefore it was ordain _‘_ as a law for the Nazarites that they should not shave the hair of the heads, because that is the Nazariteship of God upon the heads.” (No. 6, A. 21.) For the same reason it was likewise ordained that the,High and his sons should not shave their heads, lest they should die and wrap‘, should come upon the whole House of Israel.’,’ (Lev. 10-6.) “Since hair by reason of this signiﬁcation grounded in correspondence was’; holy, therefore the SON or MAN, who is the Lord in respect to the Word, described even as to His hairs, that they “were white like wool, as white snow.” (Apoc. 1-14.) “In like manner the Ancient of Days is describf; (Dan. 12-9.) On this subject something may be seen above.” (N. 35.) ﬁne, the reason why the power of Divine Truth, or the Word, resides literal sense, is because the Word in that sense is in its fulness, and angels of both the Lord’s Kingdom and men on the earth, are in that se, simultaneously.” ' Let the reader notice specially in the above that Swedenborg st": “Hence by the hair is signiﬁed celestial wisdom in its ultimates.” It W‘o_ follow and does follow, and it is borne out in all of Swedenborg’s teac I THE GUIDING STAR. 107 and by common sense, that there are ultimates to every degree or “sense” of the Word, and that also in the literal sense or degree of every distinct sphere of the Word doctrine must be derived by which that “sense” or degree must be illustrated. In this view Swedenborg formulated his doctrines of the literal degree of the middle or spiritual ratio, and not from the literal degree of the circumferential ratio. He illustrated the spiritual or middle degree from doctrines formulated and derived from the literal sense of the spiritual, and not the literal sense of the circumferential sphere of the si- multaneous plane. From what has already been said and corroborated by Swedenborg, it may be plainly seen that the Word is not in its fulness till all the degrees are manifest in the simultaneous order, which must be the order of Divine Good, or of Divine Life in ultimates. This must correspond to space and not to time, for it is the simultaneous and not the successive as to time. That degree corresponding to space, which in its fulness must succeed the three degrees or “senses” of the successive series, must therefore be the fourth phase or manifestation of the Word, and being the fulness of all the “senses” in the literal series, would be symbolized by the four living creatures, which signifythe Word in the ultimates of all its de- grees or “senses”. The effort of the Swedenborgian Church to infuse spiritual doctrine in- to the natural mind is subversive of the true literal degree, and is therefore calculated to shut heaven against the Church, or to close up the mind against the cognition of the Lord’s coming in the clouds of heaven, namely, the true exposition of the scriptures by doctrine drawn from and conﬁrmed by the literal sense, opened by illustration from the Lord in this literal de- gree. The attempt by Swedenborgians to promulgate the spiritual sense, which is alone for the spiritual angels without the opening of the true lit- eral and its illustration, does fulﬁl the apocalyptic foreshadowing of the Dragon whisking his tail through the spiritual sphere and drawing thence the stars of the spiritual degree and casting them to the earth ; that is, the ’ . Stars of one-third part, which stars are those of the middle degree. “That the doctrine of the Church ought to be drawn from the literal sense and to be conﬁrmed thereby.” V . “It was shown in the foregoing article that the Word in its literal sense a 18 in its fulness, in its holiness and in its power, and since the Lord is lihe Word, being the all of the Word, it follows that the Lord in that sense , 18 most eminently present, and from that sense He teaches and enlightens mankind. But the truth of this will fall under the following propositions: l: That the Word without doctrine can not be understood. 11. That doctrine ought to be drawn from the literal sense of the Word. A have in mind the Lord. Then, instead of the term “sense,” as for it? 108 THE GUIDING STAR. iii. But that Divine Truth which doctrine is to teach appears to 11 but those who are in illustration from the Lord.” It ought to be a question for serious consideration in the light of ti‘ foregoing, as to whether those who read the books of Swedenborg. andli assume togive an exposition of his teachings, perceive and conclude{_ illustration from the Lord or from the light of their own proprium reason. if As in Swedenborg’s day the spiritual or middle degree of the heal came to their full, at which time judgment was to set in that domainf whereas it is impossible for the middle degree to exist without the nent of that degree, a man was raised up in the order of Divine Provii in whom that degree could have its pediment, and through whom gree could come into conjunction and thence unity with the Lord. SW! borg was therefore made the Messiah to the spiritual world, the pro Imanuel. ' » ~.;‘-I Before the New Church can be established on the earth judgment; also set in the literal degree, and to accomplish this work this same ‘It enborg conjoined and uniﬁed, the Immamtel of the Age, must descend? natural plane, and through and in the Divinely anointed and Divine pointed CYRUS, consummate the fulness of the Word. Suppose we substitute, for the sake of perspicuity, the term in allusion to the Word, for it, and, when we speak of the Word, the three senses of the Word, which always leaves the impressioﬁt: r. : speak of the Bible instead of the Lord of whom the Bible treats, emplt term or phrase, manifestation of _degree ; as for instance, the litera.l.;;: festation of the highest degree, the literal manifestation of the sec: middle degree, the literal manifestation of the third or lowest deg If Thus, we may be able to cognize the spiritual manifestation of grees as well as their literal manifestation. 4 It may be questioned or denied by Swedenborgians that the be so manifested as hinted at in the above, but let me direct the again to Swedenborg’s own statement, “Thus far we have shown tf_ Word in its natural sense, which is the sense of the letter, is in its Si; and in its fullness. Something shall now be said to show that its in that sense, (the natural, the literal) is in its power.” “The power of saving also is exerted by means of the truths which are " for by truths derived from the literal sense of the Word, man is ‘ and regenerated, and is then taken out of Hell and introduced i ven.” Then, according to Swedenborg in the “sense” of the letter, th THE GUIDING STAR. 109 J sense, the Word is in His power, that is, in His natural manifestation He is in his power. “The power of the Word in its ultimates was represented by the Naza- rites in the Jewish Church,” says Swedenborg. It is impossible for any one to _know why the Nazariteship, by which is signiﬁed hair, was instituted, and on what ground it was that Samson derived strength from his hair, un- -' less he is ﬁrst acquainted with the signiﬁcation of the Head in the Word. By the Head is signiﬁed intelligence which Angels and men have from the Lord , by means of the Divine Truth. Hence by the hair is signiﬁed Celestial Wisdom in ultimates, and also Divine Truth in its ultimates.” e The power of the Word is in the “sense” of the letter, and the power of the Word is in the ultimates of the Word. It follows that the ultimate de- gree and the literal degree are the same. But what is the literal, natural J or ultimate degree of Celestial Love and Wisdom? For Swedenborgians this may be best answered by Swedenborg himself, “That the Word in its j . (His) glory was represented (manifest) in the person of the Lord at His , ‘Transﬁguration. Concerning the Lord’s Transﬁguration in the presence - of Peter, James and John, it is written ‘That His face did shine as the Sun, and that His raiment was as the light ; and there appeared Moses and : Elias talking witl1 Him, and that a bright cloud overshadowed Him, and (C that a voice came out of the cloud, saying This is my beloved Son, Hear ye Him.’ (Math. 17 -1-5.)” I have been informed that the Lord on this 7. occasion represented the Word (He was the Word.) By His face, which ' xshone as the sun was represented His Divine Good. By his raiment which Was as the light, His Divine Truth. By Moses and Elias, the Historical -3; and Prophetical Word. By Moses, the Word which was written by him, ,_ fund in general the historical Word ;_ and by Elias, the whole prophetical 2 Word. By the bright cloud which over-shadowed the disciples, the Word , 1:11 its literal sense; wherefore out of this was heard a voice saying, ‘This 15 my beloved Son, Hear ye Him,’ for all declarations and responses from _§8a.ven are constantly delivered by means of ultimates such as are in the hteral sense of the Word, for they are delivered in fullness from the Lord.” E In the above last reference to Swedenborg’s writings it will be noticed , that the terms employed are such as he always applies to the lower or lit- degree. For instance Good and Truth. __ This whole manifestation of Glory in the presence of theithree disci- :93 Was the Divine manifestation in the ultimates of the Celestial degree. 1’ let Us repeat further from our author. “Both in heaven and in the ’°rld there are two kinds of order, successive and simultaneous order.” _‘ us What is simultaneous is formed from what is successive; and this is A 9° case in all and every thing in the natural World, and in all and = in its Literal sense.” And it follows that the Lord is preeminetly the 110 THE GUIDING STAR. everything in the spiritual world, for there is every-where ﬁrst, a middle, and a last; and the ﬁrst by means of the midi tends and proceeds to the last. To apply now this reasoning to the W0 the Celestial, Spiritual, and Natural principles proceed from the Lord ._5 successive order, and in their last or ultimate they are in simultaiieous or_ Thus then the Celestial and Spiritual senses are simultaneously coiitaixf in the Natural sense. When this truth is comprehended it will be easy?‘ see how the Natural sense of the Word, which is the Literal sense, is t: continent, basis, and ﬁrmament of its Spiritual and Celestial senses, at also in what manner Divine Good and Divine Truth, in the Literal set" of the Word, are in their fulness, in their sanctity and in their "pow From hence it must appear evident that the Word is preeminently the God in the ultimate or natural degree of His manifestation. As Swedenborg was the pediment of the spiritual degree in the succi sive order and not in the simultaneous,in him the Lord was not preeminen manifest, even in the spiritual degree, for it still remained for the Lord’ be manifest in all the degrees in the simultaneous order, which is the fuln of the Lord’s manifestation and presence to the world in the clouds: heaven. “Successive order,” says our author, “is like a column with degr from highest to lowest, but simultaneous order is like a work whose cen and circumferences have a regular coherence all the way to the surface.’7,_ l He might have said all the way to the limitation or circumference}: the plane. Having shown the importance attached by Swedenborg to it “Word” in its “literal sense,” we will proceed to unfold some most tant doctrine formulated from the literal degree of the ‘Logos’ or real of which the Bible treats. To do this we reiterate the imperative necess‘ for the distinction already noted, namely, that of the Word from the Bib We must regard the living and personal Good and Truth, the very Wor whom we now treat. From Himself all things are made, and by Him things consist. It therefore follows that all material thingsare the In expressions and manifestationsiof what are in and constitute the Good _ Truth, the real Personality of God Jehovah, or Elohi Jehovah. He the Creator and Perpetuator of all things from Himself, the laws and p ciples by which creation is constant and continuous are laws and p ciples of the “Word,” and hence the Truth pertaining to the most physi and external of all things are the most ultimate truths. From these souré then, of the Word’s manifestation, must we gather and collate the sciei tiﬁc facts from which under an illuminated rationality we may be enabl through analogical demonstration, to formluate that new expression of A ,. '5 ,. THE GUIDING STAR. ’_._._... Word through which the principles of immortality may be scientiﬁcally ap- plied. , So far we have only endeavored to impress the mind of the reader with the importance of a genuinely truthful idea of the literal Word, without pre- sentinggthe doctrine of the literal degree as distinguished from doctrine of the spiritual degree. We will now proceed to formulate doctrine founded upon and grounded in, the literal degree or manifestation of the Lord, who is the Word. ' In doing so we will take up the subject of the Cherubim. Let the reader bear in mind that in giving interpretation or formulat- ing doctrine from the literal degree—-the degree in which sanctity and power are in their fulness——that these interpretations must differ from, though in no wise conﬁicting with the teachings of Swedenborg. They must differ from his in so much as the literal Word differs from the spirit- ual, which is so much as the divine visible human of the Lord differs from the invisible spiritual. The Cherubim, as Swedenborg says, are the guards, (keepers) of the spiritual "senses,” (degrees) because the literal degree, which is the natural, must be the guard and circumference of the interiors. of the Word. Scripture says the Cherubim were placed at the east of the garden to keep the way of the Tree of Life. Now the Tree of Life is that which bears the fruit of life. The fruit of life in its power must be in ultimates, and tle result of the Word which was sown in ultimates. Jesus was the Divine Good in ultimates. He said, “I am the Bread which came down from heaven.” He was born at Bethlehem as a sign that he was the HoUsE or BREAD. He, being the House of Bread, was the Bread or Life keeper, hence the Cherub. John the Baptist was also one of the Gherubs. Elijah and Elisha were Cherubs. Moses and Joshua were Gherubs. Noah was a Cherub. Enoch was a Cherub. These Cherubs are manifest at the termination of the various biological cycles, solar, lunar, stellar, , planetary or terrestrial. It is said in Revelation that the Tree of Life yields‘ her fruit every month, and that she bears twelve manner of fruits. N OW there are two orders in which the Tree of Life yields her fruit, the succes- sive and the simultaneous. In the successive order she yields one kind of fruit each month, each month differing in character. These months, in the order of succession, are months of a precessional year. In the simultane- Ous order she bears the twelve kinds of fruit every month. If the reader will bear in mind that we are formulating doctrine from the literal degree, it will be understood that we must relate this degree to time and space, and that therefore our successive order must in the literal 111* ‘I W? the Cherub to the High Priest. These it will be remembered were symbols . THE GUIDING STAR. 112 be the order of time. These months of the biological cycle correspond I I ’ the twelve divisions of the zodiac of the physical cycle, which completes it: precessional round in a period of about twenty-four thousand years, thf principles of which are demonstrated in other parts of this work. ‘A’ If possible let the mind of the reader take hold of and comprehend th’ difference between the office of the Cherubim in the Spiritual and Literal dc‘ grees of their manifestation and interpretation. I5 I In what manner does the Cherub guard, keep, or protect the Tree ? 5 will ask in what manner is any tree guarded, protected or kept? A Let us suppose there are a combination of laws and principles controll ing essential substances, from which and through which are produced thy “pound sweet” apple tree and its fruit. It is desirable that these “poun: sweet” forces be perpetuated that the fruit may continue to be produced After a while the tree begins to exhibit signs of decay, and through thesf signs we are reminded that to perpetuate the life of that special fruit ; new tree must be engendered. We therefore take measures to develop thl new tree while the old one passes to dissolution. ;' Some time during the life of the tree one seed will come forth whic will perpetuate the species. This seed is the keeper, guard, or preserve “ of the principle, through the development which it is enabled to insure: It preserves then the principles, and therefore the kind of fruit, by bein planted for the reproduction (regeneration). This is the law then by which becomes the guard, and this is the principle by which the life of the Kind is pe petuated. ;j Jesus was the Cherub or Seed Mavz. He was the Word, the literal in the ultimates of Life. Now was this Word sown or planted? And if so what process? , Immediately upon the Ark of the Covenant was the cover called the Mere? Seat. In one place this "Mercy Seat or covering is called the Chariot of th Cherubim, (See 1st Chron. 28-18.) The two Cherubs were placed upon thy’ Chariot or Mercy Seat, and every reader of the Bible who in any sense accepy. its teaching, knows these symbols point in some way to the oﬂice of the Saviiji of the world. . The Cherub is the real literal degree of the Lord’s manifestation. T :5 "Word, which was in the Ark, always communicated through the mediumship 5; real things. These Cherubs were symbolic representations of God’s manner ‘R imparting His Truth to the world, or of exhibiting His power and process.', saving or liberating. John and Jesus were the Cherubim in that age of world. John collected the spirit of the declining age, and by the descent of t_ . ‘- ' -\_. . .1‘ ,u-.u...~.v.«.;nou’ ...,-.‘ Z . .. 4...".-.. ....-.. ... .,, . . THE GUIDING STAR. H 113 .—-r- ;_.,_____ Spirit through and from John, Jesus was baptized with power as the Son of God. The voice or Word which was in John, (The Father or Elias,) was translated to Jesus. In the literal translation of Jesus, the Holy Spirit, which was the same force which was before in John, was communicated to the Church, or to such as received the “Holy Ghost.” Swedenborg says, the Chariot signiﬁes doctrine, and Cherubim the Word in its literal sense. Now suppose we reason a little from Swedenborg’s spiritual interpretation, to the genuine literal doctrine of the Word. When Elijah was translated, Elisha said, “The Chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof.” Did Elisha mean the Doctrine of Israel? And if so, was the translation the means of its communication? Examine this question critically. Jesus had tried for three and a half years to communi- cate His truths to His disciples, but they Were so dull of comprehension that His simplest teaching could scarcely be understood. He told them be- fore He went away that it was expedient for Him to go away. “If I go not away,” said He, “The Comforter will not come unto you, but if I go away, I will send you the comfortor, and when He, the Spirit of Truth is come, He will guide you into all truth,” etc. After the cruciﬁxion of Jesus, He came visibly to His disciples, actually as to His body resurrected. He said to His disciples, to assure them that it was His veritable self, “A spirit hath notﬂesh and bohes as ye see me have.” He subsequently was dissolved as to His physical body, and the substance of it was reduced to Holy Spirit, by which He entered into the humanity ready to receive Him by such ab- sorption, through the attraction of the desires of the will. It will be seen that His going away was related to their subsequent re- ception of the Spirit of Truth, or Holy Spirit, as Cause to Sequence; that, if He did not go away as to His material and formate presence, He could not be in them; His disciples could not comprehend and appreciate His utterances while He was with them in His visible organic form. In his de- parture they received the very substance of His nature by the inﬂux of the Holy Spirit, which was the product of His incorruptible dissolution, called. His translation, (Theocrasis, or Apotheosis.) The disciples were made receptive to His doctrine by the inﬂuence, or. mﬂux, of the Spirit. This inﬂow was the actual and literal entrance of the Organic form of Jesus, reduced by psychic and pneumic influences to the ' forces of His being, and the absorption, appropriation, and assimilation of those forces to the minds and organisms of the apostles and disciples of Christ, who comprised His body, the Church. This transformation of the visible, tangible, and organic structure of the Lord, to the Psyche and Pnewma, (the substances called His ﬂesh and His blood), was literally the impartation of Himself, He being the 114 THE GUIDING STAR. literal Word. “The Words that I speak unto you they are Spirit and the are life.” And these Words were not létemlly spoken until the discipl7 heard the noise of a mighty rushing Wind which ﬁlled the house where the‘ were sitting; and cloven tongues sat upon them, these cloven tongues ing the communication of the Logos, or Word Himself. . The fact that the disciples did not understand Him While He Was Wit? them (the fact that they could not receive the Word), demonstrates thf He did not speak until He spoke through His translation, which was a rd ality, the trans-substantiation of this ‘Was literally a dematerializatit: of His form, and the impartation of that form to the disciples Who receive? Him. This is all in perfect conformity with all His teachings, with .1 symbolism of the Lord’s supper instituted with His disciples through Wlliﬂi He taught by example what they could not comprehend in precept, ly, the appropriation and assimilation of Himself, by which means should be in them and they in Him. It is also in strict conformity wit: the Eucharist in the Catholic church through which the church symboliz' the trans—substantiation of the Lord’s body to the church through the pointed Priesthood. The declension of the church from the primitive p ity of its doctrine and Life, has darkened the mind of its clergy sot, they have fallen into the error of substituting the symbol for the real tra substantiation, that which it Was instituted to represent. The abd statements being true, it may be seen how a translation is the real me of imparting the Divine Truth, and this being the method, how in the tra: lation of Elijah, Elisha should say “The ozmzoz of Israel,” etc, and f Swedenborg should declare that Chariot signiﬁes doctrine. ‘Actually literally, Word is only communicated through the translation of a This then may be taken as a distinction, and differential illustration of literal and spiritual “sense” (degree) of the Word in its doctrinal meth: The reason Why the Word in His literal or natural manifestation can be communicated by translation, or apotheosis, is because Word in the mate is the Man Himself, or the Divine Human Himself; and to conve impart the Word literally, the very substance of the Man must be conve absorbed, appropriated, and assimilated to the body of the Lord in; church. To sow a kernel of Wheat or corn, the kernel is put into the gro subjected to the forces of disintegration and integration, thence reprodilii; itself by multiplication. So the literal sowing of the Lord’s body in}! race by the forces and processes which disintegrated and determined aé toward integration, and thence multiplication, must in the very natur: things, when the cycle is completed, terminate in the development of sonsof God as the product of the sowing of the Word. For it is declf that “The sower sowed the Word,” and as the Word was with God and if vv I . i. THE GUIDING STAR. 115 ~...__ God, and that Word who was God, was the God-Man, Jesus the Christ of God, it follows that the literal sowing of this man in the race of men, must ‘ produce by the transformation of men the very sons of God. This is in perfect agreement and harmony with the teachings of scripture, “To all that believe in His name gives He power to become the Sons of God.” “It doth not yet appear what. we shall be, but when He shall appear we shall be. like Him.” “Whose eateth my ﬂesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day.” “My ﬂesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed.” The manifestation of the Sons of God in the literal degree, is the coming of the fruit of the TREE OF LIFE multiplied. The seed planted being the very Son of God, the product LITERALLY must be the Sons of God, the actual God-Men, Tnso Anrrmoro, and declared in Revelation as standing with the Lamb upon Mount Zion, singing a new song, which means entering upon a new confession. This is not the song or acknowledgement of the first covenant or conjunction, namely, the con- junction and unity of the Son with the Father, but the new confession, namely, the conjunction and unity of the Sons of Men, the Sons of God, with the Lord._Jesus as Savior, Redeemer, and Father of the Resurrec- tion. _ The mission of Swedenborg was then Messianic to the Spiritual world, for through his entrance there, he was the instrument and medium of ef- fecting judgment preparatory to judgment in the natural, or literal world and degree, but his mission was more than this. He, entering in the spiritual degree into conjunction, was therefore enabled to enter into unity with the Lord; and having entered into unity with the Lord in the Spirit- ual degree,. he becomes the center of inﬂux of the Spiritual degree into the center of the literal degree, thus manifest as Cyrus, hence Messi- anic also, as the mediator of the New Covenant or Conjunction, namely, the conjunction of the Sons of Levi (sons of conjunction) with the Lord in His “Second coming” in the natural order of the Resurrection. Thus Swe- -denborg becomes in Cyrus the Lord’s ultimate human as to the literal Truth of the Word, and therefore also Messianic in the literal degree. ‘Through Cyrus, then, Swedenborg comes to effect judgment in the external church and world, and through Cyrus the Lord will build His City, (estab- lish the Literal Doctrine of the Word) and let go the captives of the Lord. Swedenborg says CYRUS signiﬁes the Divine Human. (See Dictionary of ‘Correspondence, page 78.) .—-...- _stances, to devote to treatment for twenty or thirty minutes. 116 THE GUIDING STAR. THE -:- GUIDING -2- STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY 0. R. TEED, M. D. _ 108 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO’ ILLINOIS SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE: One Year, . .' . . . . .. $1.00 Three Months, -- Six Months. -50 Single Copies, . . . . . . Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.' address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. E Published the First of Each Month. '1 E’ Publishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazines as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will mtwk the COM! and f07'.- ward to our oﬁice. I _Man’s puriﬁcation from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of his anima existence into the domain of his divine life. . 4,9 _ Entered at the Post Oﬂice in Chicago, III., as secOnd—c1ass matter. -We make the following statement for the guidance of any afflicted person who wishes to submit himself or herself to the inﬂuences of our work. Our CHURCH, COLLEGE and “SOCIETY AI>.CH-TEIUMPHANT,” are united in the effort to extend the inﬂuence of our power, and so far as it pertains to the cure of disease through absent treatment, We are prepared to say that we can as- _ sume the absent charge of all Who Wish to treat with us. ’ Associated With the college Work, is an able faculty of Therapeu- tists, who collectively and singly will take in hand as many as wish to sub- mit themselves to this treatment. . » I We must have a history of the case so far as practicable with the present condition of the patient. Doctors and drugs should be discarded so soon as the subject for treatment decides to adopt this method in prefer- .5 ence to all others. i I ‘ The patient should at once assume the state of mind induced by hope, and the thorough eradication of fear of, and solicitude for results. Expect to recover from the treatment, and at once. It does not matter what the disease or What stage it has reached. Everything is curable under this treatment if the patient Will get into a condition of response to the action of our Psycho-pneumic battery. Let the patient observe some special time best suited to the circum-I Pray for recovery. By this we mean, desire ardently to be restored to health, but at the same time do not be anxious about the results. Anxiety 5 is-» akin to doubt. There must be no doubt of the result. Get into this state and your re- covery is certain. ; THE GUIDING STAR. 117 .__.—k . ,,_. State to us the time each day that you can best devote to treatment and observe the hour. Let us know the result at once. Address all communications on this subject to C. B. Teed, M. D., 103 State St., Room 17. If there is any choice of Therapeutists whose cards may be noticed in the GUIDING STAR, letters may be addressed to them personally to this oﬂice. - The ordinary fee for treatment is $5 per week. If the patient is under treatment for two weeks the price is $10. Should the treatment continue longer after the second week, treatment will be $3 till further special ar- rangements. This applies to all who are able to pay. ‘ _ Those not able to pay these fees may receive treatment by furnishing satisfactory evidence of such disability. No one shall be deprived of the advantages of this treatment because of’ poverty. BATAVIA, ILL. DR. TEED, CHICAGO, ILL.——I ‘see in the April number of the GUIDING STAR that you answered Mrs. Heywood’s questions. Will you please be p kind enough to answer some for me. I feel Very much interested in your mode of treatment, would go to Chica-go and take a course of instruction, but circumstances will not admit of it. What centers control retrover- sion of the uterus, weakness of the optic nerve, loss of memory, and par- alysis of the vocal organs and_one side of the whole body? Do you touch the organ to be treated, or direct the mind to the organ only ? Do you close your eyes in treating a patient, as the Christian Scientists do, or not? Will you please give a form of procedure ? Do you have books for sale that treat on your method of healing? A lady who is staying here a short time wants to study metaphysics. I advise her to ‘go to you, because I think that treating by nerve centers is- the correct way. I don’t have any faithiin all Spirit and no Matter. The lady referred to will perhaps call to see you in a few days. In treating a patient, do you direct your mind to the nerve center of the patient or upon your own nerve center. _ Yours truly, Miss.’ M. D. BROWN. What centers control retroversion of the uterus, weakness of the optic nerve, .1088 Of memory, and paralysis of the vocal organs, and one side of the whole body? 118, THE GUIDING STAR. _- ..-_‘_.._.. Disease of a complicated character as indicated by the above ques-- tions, may be treated on general principles by stimulating the center of the if back portion of the head at the point just beneath the organ of parental love. At this point is the Torcular Herophili. It is the polar point which controls circulation or the heart’s action. The Therapeutist (Mental Hea- ler) should get into the emotion of the activity of childhood. Continuity’ (continuousness of thought) and freedom from solicitation are factors in treatment which must be observed. You must have no doubt of the pa-E tient’s recovery, and the patient must be imbued with the conviction that there is no doubt about recovery. It is not essential that your patient should deny the sickness. But to , deny the possibility of continuing in affliction when the purpose and belief is toward recovery is all right. The patient must be impressed with the fact of coming health. The more emphatic, and sudden the impression the more marked the cure. ' g ' It may be important sometimes to touch the patient, though whe ever there is a quick response to pneumic action, the pneumic force is better than the touch. V" Speech may be inﬂuenced by laying the foreﬁnger of the right ha upon the tongue of the patient. It is not important to close your eyes unless you can thus better ke the continuity of your thought. Continuity (continuousness) of thought a most essential factor of healing. It is best, as a general thing, for the subject to close the eyes after ha ing for a minute or two looked into the Therapeutists eye steadily. It is sometimes important to direct the thoughts to the center contro ing the pathological state-, but not always. It is not merely the center or 1 reality that should receive the thought of the operator, but the quality thethought that the center generates normally, should be generated byt operator and transposed to the patient or subject of treatment. ’ “Will you please give us a form of procedure ?” At the co-ordinating centers of motion and sensation is controlled 1;- two primary elements or principles of life. Love or the affectional prin ple is the source of kinetic (moving) energy. Wisdom or the doctrinal p , -ciple is the source of sensory energy. There must be an agreement “ these centers, that is, a harmony of relation and action to insure heal; 5‘ This must resolve itself back to the religious principle in man. Byitff I mean the re-binding of the will and intellect. Religion from re again ligare, to tie, means to tie back or tie again. A reconciliatign of what conviction believes to be true with what the love desires to be true, is is“ i THE GUIDING STAR’. 119 ._._§ _—_é secret of cure. If these primary centers work in harmony, health will be the result. There is matter, sin, sickness and death. Matter is the outward or most external form of existence. Matter and Spirit are the same substance in two distinct qualities or states of existence, each convertible to the other. Every atom of matter is endowed with the sense of feeling. The sense of feeling in the lowest form of matter is the lowest quality of sense. Existence hastwo origins. One of these is in the lowest form and " condition of matter and its corresponding force. It progresses upward from this lowest point of beginning, receiving by inﬂux and appropriation the life of the higher natural state, appropriated solely through the death (disintegration) of the lower with the death also of the conjoining life. Postulate'—~Every transposition of life from one domain and degree of existence to the succeeding one, is by the breaking down of the degree al- ready attained, and its union with the higher degree. This involves also the destruction of the uniting higher degree. This law obtains in every domain of existence and being. Postulate—The force (spirit) of any one degree communicated as force or spirit to the next lower degree, must be produced as force or spirit by the disintegration of the form of the higher degree. Example. The human life is to ascend into the life of divine son-ship. In order to thus ascend from the domain and realm of natural human existence, man must receive spiritual inﬂux from the higher quality and being of life. This spirit of the higher quality of life cannot descend without the material form of that quality. The form of that quality becomes manifest in Jesus ‘the Christ. This form is dissolved by theocmsis (translation) converted to the spirit of that form, called the Holy Spirit or Holy Ghost, and is absorbed by the church. Those who had developed sufficiently to receive that Holy Spirit after re- ceiving it, passed to disintegration with that higher life. They both died together. They are both buried together in the baptism of regeneration (reproduction) and will both come up together in the resurrection (re~in- carnation), now at hand. St. Matthew, Chapter VIII. v. 2 and 3.—-And, behold, there came a. leper and worshiped Him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean, And Jesus put forth His hand and touched him, saying, I will; be thou clean. And immediately his leprosy was cleansed, 120 THE GUIDING STAR. ' _ THE RESHRREGTION MSRN. The day is surely coming, Away! strongholds of Satan, When the shadows will give place Away! ye hosts of sin, To an immortal splendor To let the King of glory And the brightness of His face. With His messengers, come in. \Ve catch through clouds and sunshine Who is this liing of glory? Sweet glimpses of the dawn— And do you wish to see The halo of that beauty, This King, in all His beauty The resurrection morn. And glorious Majesty? Away! ye powers of darkness, To come into His presence, No longer you should reign; Our hearts must ﬁrst be pure; You only bring us sorrow , And those who come to Him, And affliction, in your train. Forever, will endure. WATCHER. VITALANB NGN=VITAL RHDIMENTS ANB FORCES. (coN:rINUED.) There are two things (substances) which primarily comprise the sun’s for namely, light and heat. These forces are purely non-vital (this word is alwaf used by us in the comparative sense). Light and heat are the primary physi, non-Vital forces. There are other forces, such as electricity, magnetism, gra " ty, levity, etc., generated in the sun by the processes of combustion taking pla there. The sun’s light and -heat as a whole, may be denominated the spirit the sun, if we will be careful not to confound the word spirit as related to ;, non-Vital, with the spirit of animal life, or with the spirit of the mind, which both vital. Every person knows that the principal things of ﬁre, are heat and lig’ and that heat and light are most easily distinguishable as two co-ordinate These two forces (physical) we may call the spirit of combustion, but they ca." not by any possible means, except through the most consummate ignorance; confounded as one qualityof substance. Light and heat, two states or qualit A i of the same substance constitute the allof ﬁre. Physical or non-Vital ﬁre, cannot exist an instant without the rudiciples combustion. Inorder to continue a ﬂame, the fuel must, be constantly suppli Cease to supply the fuel and the ﬁre is extinguished. We may take for instan the common gas-jet. It is supplied with carbo-hydrogen-gas. In order be fey.‘ the ﬂame, the oxygen. of the air is necessary. We have then, as rudiciplesil combustion, the gas, the oxygen and nitrogen of the air. Fire is the result. I. the agitation, friction, and disintegration or destruction of all the atoms of" by THE GUIDING STAR. 121 H; m- agitated. Not their destruction as substance, not their absolute destruction, but their transformation from the state of matter to the state of fbrce, (non-vital spirit). The ﬁre is the same substance of the matter which, before the ﬂame, existed as fuel. Before the combustion it was in the state of matter, but since the combustion (burning), in the state or quality of force, that.is, non-vital spirit, but the same substance. Now no one will pretend to say of this spirit of combustion embracing the two qualities of substance, namely, light and ' heat, that they are the same quality or state of force, though they are the same substance. We have then as a primal division of non-vital spirit, the two dis- tinct qualities, light and heat. Wheresoever there is matter in the operation of burning, there is both light » and heat in some degree, though not always visible to the natural eye, and it may be set down as an axiomatic postulate, that there can be no ﬁre-——spirit—— without the disintegration of matter ancl’2'ts transition to force. I EVERY AToM or MATTER HAs SENSATION. If it be once admitted that mat- ter has the sense of feeling the principle premise of so-called Christian Science is neutralized. ‘‘All is spirit.” “Spirit cannot produce anything not from itself.” “Spirit has feeling, hence all it produces must feel,” “as matter cannot feel it has no em- istence.” This last statement is the weak point in the argument. “As matter cannot feel it has no existence.” Who said it could not feel? The argument is perfect, it has no ﬂaw, providing it can be proven that matter has not the sense of feeling, or providing it has no sensation. It is at this point that the subtle element of sophistry is introduced into the theology of so-called Christian Science. MATTER HAs THE SENSE or FEELING. If we bring into contiguity two . chemical rudiciples, as for instance two equivalents of hydrogen and one of oxygen, they are drawn closely together by the inherent law of attraction. There is something in the two substances that attracts and unites them. They are thus transformed to another substance, namely, water. The instant the un- ion takes place, the water generated in the union of the substances, moves rap- idly downward by the law of precipitation (gravity), and the forces (spirit) generated move in opposite directions. These diverse movements are the re- sult, ﬁrst, of repulsion, and then of new attractions. . Attraction and repulsion are two laws, one, the ﬁrst, is the sense of drawing Or pulling together effected by the aura (extension from the atom of its own force——spirit) of the two atom s. These two auras touch each other, and by the pleasurable sense of their compatible touch, the two substances are made to un- ite, and the two substances—rather, the two forms of the same substance be- come one, the same substance in another form, Who is prepared to say that these principles of attraction and repulsion be- it‘ 122 THE GUIDING STAR. tween the atoms of matter differ except in degree, from the operations which is the higher domain attract and repel minds, and thence through either voluntar. or involuntary action attract and repel the forms (the bodies) in which thost minds obtain? . The sperm and germ cells (the cells of reproduction) in the male and fe} male organisms of animal and human life, though not conscious in the sens’ or degree that the mind is conscious, are impelled by the forces of impulsion and attraction to seek each other, and to unite by the breaking down of the two sub“ stances in the formation of protoplasm and thence the formation of the ne cell. i The potencies of attraction which voluntarily and involuntarily opera through the minds of the parents and unite them in the bums of marital relf tion, are transmitted from such minds to their organic forms, and thence to th.‘ cells of procreation, The same potency of attraction obtains in the cells, spe , and germ, transmitted to them from the minds of the parents which in :~,;": minds operated to bring them together, as bodily organisms. S The premise upon which so-called “Christian Science” is founded, namel the insensibility of matter, is utterly fall-acious. There is not an iota of :3 dence to sustain the proposition, and so-called “Christian Science” Will surely f with the presentation of a thoroughly formulated statement of the Koresh-' system or School of Sciento-Philosophy, In the study of non-vital forces (principles), with their particles or atoms 0‘: matter (rudiciples) we have made the general distinction in the manifestatio of the force (spirit or principle) denominated light and heat, which we insist a , two differentiate qualities of force. Their manifest phenomena distinguish the as two qualities. This, then, we term the primary division of spirit, in non-vital domain. If we ascend from this into the vital or living domain, discover the correspondence of these two physical or non-vital forces to be, (in realm of human mentality) wisdom (the light of the mind) and love (the of the mind.) One of these principles is sensic (sensory), the other is met‘? (motory). The light of the mind—wisdom—is the primary principle of sensf tion. The heat of the mind is the primary principle of motion. 31’ Mind cannot act except through organic structure, and it is reasonable ‘ff: suppose that the organ of the mind’s operations, should conform in construsi tion to the function to be manifest as actuated from these two qualities of men‘ tal force. In this conception then, we would expect to discover in the organ 0.: the mind, namely, the brain, an anatomical arrangement suited to the uses 0;; these two differentiate spirits, and we do ﬁnd the brain as an organic mass, lated to two centers as before stated, distinctively denominated the motus an the sensus. These two centers comprise the basilar glanglia of the cerebru and the entire mass of the cerebrum is developed through and depends u THE GUIDING STAR. 123-1 .__,,..__—__-r—-_____,__--*‘} them. The student is referred to the same subject in the March number for _ afuller description of the two centers. ANALYSIS on THE snnsns. We have compared light or rather associated it with the function of sense or sensation. In the analysis of a complete spectrum——as for instance the spectrum of the- gnn—— we discover seven qualities of force as the seven natural primaries of the solar light. These seven primaries mark or indicate the seven primary degrees _ of motion to which substance is subject as actuated by kinetic energy (energy of motion). In spectrum analysis there is a sudden revulsion of the motion of" light-force, a revulsion which is the sequence of the impingement of the ray of‘ light against an atom of matter. At the po_int where the light is acted upon,... the light has passed beyond its starting point, which is also the heat point. It has passed out of and beyond the heat inﬂuence and sphere, and only comes into the region of heat again at the place where the revulsion occurs. That is, at the point of prismatic action. This revulsion, which is a sudden diversion of” the motion of the light-force, by its impingement on matter, generates the ener- gy of motion which in its seven degrees becomes manifest as the seven colors. These colors then are the seven principles of motion developed from the corre- lated action of the motion of photoic force (light force), and its resistence at the prism, generating caloric force (heat). Now we have shown that the brain has two centers regulating motion and sensation. They are called the Optic Thalamus, and Corpus Striatum (motus and sensus.) One of these is the sense (light) center, and the other is the mo- tion (heat) center, and this anatomical arrangement in the brain corres- ponds to function as a mental correspondent of the action and relation of non- vital light and heat. Now there should also be in the brain a secondary sub- division of the brain——the organ of the mind, to correspond with the subdivision« of the mental spectrum, which should be the analogue of the solar spectrum. In other words, the light of the mind should correspond in quality to non—vital' light, and as the solar spectrum is divisible into these seven kinetic energies (energies of motion) the light of the mind———wisd0m—should be so divisible, and’. and being thus divisible, the brain as the organ of function should be so con- structed and divided as to be organically related to these seven degrees of mo- tion. The spinal cord as the channel of communication between the brain and the body, and the conduit of ﬂuids and forces from the brain to the body and- vice versa, should have seven distinctive divisions for the conduit of motion». from the seven regions of‘ motion, the secondary origins of motion in the« cerebrum. The anterior portion of the cord has seven regions or centers of motion, 9?-Ch one the expression of a distinct kind of motion and presiding over a. dis- tlnct function in the body. [To BE coNrINUr.D.l 1124 THE GUIDING STAR. ROCHESTER, MINN., May 1, 1.887; MY DEAR MRS. HALE :-—I answered your kind letter last winter, but’. tvreceived no answer, I presume the address was wrong. , You will be interested, I know, to hear that my eyes are so strong sread all I wish to. That distressing backache has disappeared and I walk? work with strength before unknown to me. And now I want to ask you some questions in regard to Dr. Teed’s .Most of the class which you formed while here are taking the GUIDING S and are greatly interested to understand this new gospel, but there are ‘things that are not clear to us, " 1. What is the “Law of re-embodiment in the sensual ﬂesh?” . ‘ 2. Must every individual soul pass their successive embodiments in o to attain to immortality? 3. Is this a doctrine that can be proven by scripture? 4. In what way does Dr. Teed’s Law of the Resurrection differ from 7, -‘commonly received ideas on that subject? Do we not all believe “That etc is life does not come till regeneration completes itself in the Resurrection,” will be at the second coming of Christ? I know my questions are put in a very crude form, but I trust you will ovi ‘look this and send some light upon the se perplexing questions. It will great favor, not only to myself but to all the members of the class. I The topic for study and discussion at our next meeting is the “Resurrecti as taught by Dr. Teed.” Hence, whatever you can ﬁnd time to tell us on will topic, will be very gratefully received. ' I wish I could tell you how greatly I am already intlcbted to you for heal -of ‘body and peace of mind. Your teachings were to me the very gospel of Sincerely yours, ELLA HURLBUT. REPLY. 3 _;g 1st. “What is the law of re—embodiment in the sensual ﬂesh?” Every peyi. son who dies (that is, who passes to the corruptible dissolution of the bod -: Y. -does so because the spirit and soul of that body is mortal. The body of Jes, ‘could not go to corruption because he ' ' vine psyche (soul), hence His body was permeated with, and _ vine external life. In other words His body was as divine as the souland sp11:x_:, dwelling in that body. His whole being was the divine being. He had, _‘§-I order to reach the state of divinity, to pass through all sensual human ex 0,, riences. He did this through embodiments (the various forms assumed V Him) in the previous ages, and specially through the Jewish age. He dwelt various embodiments during the Jewish dispensation, each of which involv, something not existing in any previous one, perfecting Himself only in the f',_ one, as Jesus the Savior of the race. “The Word of the Lord came to N atha. the prophet, and said, go and tell David he shall not build me an house to dwe_I§ in, for I have not had‘ a house to dwell in since I brought Israel up, unto th «day, but have gone from tent to tent and from one tabernacle to another.;:-» M} 1 . I.’ _. .) 3.’ I/. 2. \" THE GUIDING STAR. H 125.. 1’ {M ,4 ‘This means that the Lord in the process of His infoldinent in ‘the human race .4 had assumed the two states of the organic form, namely, embodiments in human ' ctures who had been in illimiination, and others who had been in states of‘ inspiration. I ‘ Tabernacles and tents refer to human beings. “Ye are the tabernacles of ' God)’ The High Priest was the representative Tabernacle, the prophet was , the representative Tent. What is true of the Lord Jesus in His degrees, is true of every man in his... when the person dies, the spirit and soul pass into the invisible domain. The spirit being as mortal as the body in which. it existed, progresses or retrogresses, through changes of state in the spiritual spheres, and when it reaches the limi- tation or limbns of the sphere or cycle of that special career, it passes through ‘ what in the spiritual world corresponds to death in the natural, it then passes down into the body of the parents and is born into the world as a child. The special law of this death or re-embodiment is the law of desire, that is,. gpecial love, which determines the direction of the loves, and thence the tenden- ‘ cy of the person. If the loves of the man are sensual, and animal, the determi- nations of the spirit are toward animal life, therefore a succession of re-embodi-— merits, till the determinations of the propense begins to be overcome. when the f spirit determines upward through progressive embodiments till the perfect em- ' bodimeiit is rcaclied and attained, When, instead of passing again through a I corruptible dissolution, the person passes through an incorruptible d1ssolution,. or theocmsis, (translation) passing out of the form through the “New and liv- , ing way,” (that is without ordinary death), as in the cases of Enoch, Elijah and Jesus. So long as the propensities control, the embodiments are retrogres- .; sjve. When the divine begins to get the mastery, then the embodiments are 9 progressive. When the perfect state is reached, the person overcomes death in H. the body, and is enabled to rise supreme over the inﬂuence and power of matter, . I as obtaining in animal life. The process of overcoming is accomplished through the science of life, and its application. This science makes it possible to effect anatomical changes in the brain, and thence a change in the functions, whereby life immortal obtains. This is accomplished through the Messenger of the Covenant. The word couc- nant means conjunction.‘ The genuine or true Messenger of the covenant of this age is the High Priest of the Legjitical order, See Malachi III. 1, 2, 3, “Be- hold I will send. my Messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me, and the Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple, even the Messenger of ' the covenant whom ye delight in, behold he shall come, saith the Lord of Hosts. But who nia_v abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he ap- peareth?for he is like a reﬁner’s ﬁre, and like Fuller’s soap. And he shall sit as greﬁner and puriﬁer of silver, and he shall purify the sons of Levi (con- ]unctio:n).’’ , 2nd. “Must every individual soul pass through successive embodiments in- ’ Order to attain to immortal life?” Yes. _ 3rd. “Is this a doctrine that can be proven by Scripture?” Yes. The doc- _l’-rlne of the resnrrectioii without which the whole gospel of Jesus the Christ L‘ falls to the ground, is the doctrine of re-embodiment. ' 4tl . “In what way does Dr. Teed’s Law of the resurrection differ from the ‘°0mmonly received ideas on that subject?” The commonly received idea of the resurrection is, that the carcasses buried 1“ the grave yard will come out of the material graves re-animated at the “Second °°m1ng of Christ.” Dr. Teed teaches that when Jesus Was born into the world ~ 0111 the virgin Mary, He was then resurrected from the dead. His birth into ‘rs . erection of the whaat? Where the wheat was sown, or where theb -sowing in every domain, the human and divine as well as in the vegetable. ~.birth,” (terms used as synonyms) takes place instantaneously, and that A eternal reward. Birth till the dead are raised or till humanity puts on the incorruptible" of the age, according to the doctrine of Jesus who said. The good seed ar children of the kingdom, the ﬁeld is world (age or church), and the har ‘thanks for the prompt ‘treatment sent our baby and his rapid rec ‘treatments, We remain, 126 THE GUIDING STAR. ; the world was His resurrection. He was “The First-begotten from the de' “This has no ‘reference to his return from Joseph’s tomb, for that Was" symbolic. Take a bundle of wheat, thresh out the seed and sow it in good soil f: it is subject to the laws of reproduction. Then take the sheaf of straw (the; cass) and bury it somewhere in the ground; where will you look for the ‘was buried? Common sense would suggest that theresurrection we looked for where the seed was sown. New law is uniform. 4; . The resurrection of the dead must be looked for inﬁthe line of the “Do we not all believe that eternal life does not come till regenera, vecompletes itself in the resurrection?” The christian church teaches that “c0nversi0n,’-’ “regenemtion,”. “T/zed‘; 3. \ / the change comes that is called conversion, the process of regeneration is . ‘plete, and the person 1S saved, and when the person dies he enters intoé The doctrine of the KORESHAN SCIENCE, is, that regeneration beg the beginning of the dispensation, and ends with the end of the dispens ‘The resurrection of the dead is the fruit of regeneration, and there is no it which is the re-incarnation. The so-called christian church teaches th fruit has been in process of gathering for the past nearly nineteen hu years, while the Koreshcm Science teaches that the seed was sown in th mencement of the Christian age and that the fruit will be gathered at th the end of the World (age). MENDOTA, ILL., May 12, 188 Mes. A. G. ORDWAY. DEAR DOCTOR :—.—We Wish to express our hea Our baby, almost two years old, Was taken with pneumonia. We rushe our regular doctor, he gave him some medicine and he continued to ‘ Worse for about 36 hours. He had a very high fever, temperature 105, could hardly breathe as his lungs were stopped up so badly. doctor said there was but little hope of his recovery. He continu grow Worse and at 10:45 A. M. We sent you a dispatch saying: Our dangerously sick with pneumonia, send treatment at once. About if-' P. M. our baby suddenly changed for the better. At 3 P. M. We receiv dispatch from you saying you had sent treatment, and our baby Way? tirely Well inside of 48 hours. Hoping this may induce others. to try Your sincere friends, A _A MR. & MRS. O. L. HURD 57 (See card of Dr. Ordway on inside of cover.) THE GUIDING STAR. 1‘27 TESTI_1:’\_C)_NI1L\L. CHICAGO, ILL., 1887. My little daughter was suffering with a severe form of nervous exhaus- tion. Such a hold had the disease upon her that she had lost control of limb and of speech. After twelve treatments, given during twelve succes- sive days at the World’s College of Life, she was restored to complete health. 1 am glad to add this testimony to the many others already given. If any one, on reading this, desires to consult me concerning this cure, my » address may be obtained at the College rooms, 103 State St., Room 17. MRS. M. C. C. ._.. the Tree of Life.” The question is asked “What do you mean by having authority over the Tree of Life?” I mean, to control the propensities of man and thus destroy the tendency to death and corruption. Man is both the Tree of Life, and also the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil. The ultimate fruit of the Tree of Life, is the regenerate man, the man re- surrected and restored to the image and likeness of God. Man cannot acquire power over the Tree except through the process of overcoming. “He that over... cometh shall inherit all things, and I will be his God and he shall be my son.” In order that man may rise upward into the divine life, he must destroy all ten- dency in himself to animal life. The destruction of the animal propensities in man makes it possible for man to rise out of the propensities into his higher spiritual degrees. When this supremacy is gained and the animal nature is sub- dued, the divine life is attained, and when attained, the Tree of the Knowledge ' of Good and Evil has become the Tree of Life. In other words the unregener- ate man has become the regenerate man, It is through ma11’s supremacy over his animal nature that he comes into his divine relationship and authority and ‘ has gained the victory over himself and thus has authority over himself. The motto of the seal of our College is, Vineet gm se vzfneit, which inter- preted is, “He conquers who overcomes himself,” . To overcome one-self, is to learn obedience to the divine laws, which means to become subject to the divine life. The Christ learned this obedience through suﬁering. Every man must attain to the Christ life, through suﬁering and obedience, then when having attained to such an estate he inherits the authority In question, St. Matthew, Chapter IX. v. 18, 24, 25.—And while He spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain ruler, and worshiped Him, saying, My ilaughter is even now dead ; but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall Ive. He said unto them, Give place, for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. __ ? But when the people were put forth, he went in and_took her by the hand, and the maid arose. “Blessed are they that wash their robes that they may have authority over V 128 THE GUIDING STAR. WASHINGTON, IOWA, APRIL 30, 1887. E C. R. TEED, M. D. DEAR SIR :—I am in receipt of your GUIDING STAR’; and am much pleased with its brightness. I have viewed it with my best. glass, and I say let it shine, as the World is large, and millions of peoplei must have light, and that which lighteth every man that cometh into th World, the light. Enclosed please ﬁnd stamps for subscription. Will ca and see you when I come to Chicago. Yours respectfully, Dr. A. N. M. AN EIJEQANT IZHNGH. 103 STATE STREET. The Lunch Room connected with the College rooms is unsurpassed fo good home made food, and at popular prices. “ Pure country cream and butter a specialty. Served from 12 to 2 P. M. each day. ANSWERS TS CORRESPGNBENTS. Some questions have been left for next number for want of time and,‘ space. ‘ _ The question of “Hyaloclast” will be disposed of in our next. , . 99¢ . « .. We have some articles intended for publication in this, which will be over for the June number, by reason of circumstances beyond our contra; 3 2*‘ «- ,~ ‘fl . -,, -°*-%AT%-‘°- Sllbge lXiec1@I’s Clellege efi Ijiiie A/TTHEDKV scac-xiezaw ARCH ~'-iwzxurvapazar-1 HAS OPENED AN J.‘ 4.: .; »« i’, , ART E INDUSTRY, under the supervision of MRS. J. S. ROBINSON, Who Was for years cod nected With the “Woman’s Exchange,” and also the Supt. of the “Chicaﬁ_, School of Art Needlework,” a sufﬁcient guarantee of satisfactory work. The Stamping Department is the best selected in the city. Orders for all styles of Embroidery, House Furnishing, Stampi etc., solicited; also Plain Sewing and Knitting. M Room 17, 103 STATE STREET.
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-06
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-06
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 07 (June 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1914, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-06-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: 4!E-~ ’ THEl% GUlDll2G+rtSTAl“l. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. ‘Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. a:an'i, 14.) VOL. I. JUNE, 1887. No. 7.. THE IDENTIFICATISN OF ISRAEIJ. Have we among us the Spirits of the Ancient Jews? Have We Israel incarnate and manifest in the Anglo Saxon peoples? The discovery and identiﬁcation of Israel have for long ages taxed the energies and baffled the research of the ablest historians. When the Lord removed Israel “Out of His sight” as He had declared by His servants the prophets, He also effectually removed them from the sight of men, and Israel lost both nationality and personality. They were utterly blotted out as a distinct and separate people. Their identity became merged in that of their conquerors through race afﬁliaticn, and they were erased from the map V of naticns,‘to be known henceforth only by their sublime record among ancient ' and ex...
Show more4!E-~ ’ THEl% GUlDll2G+rtSTAl“l. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. ‘Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. a:an'i, 14.) VOL. I. JUNE, 1887. No. 7.. THE IDENTIFICATISN OF ISRAEIJ. Have we among us the Spirits of the Ancient Jews? Have We Israel incarnate and manifest in the Anglo Saxon peoples? The discovery and identiﬁcation of Israel have for long ages taxed the energies and baffled the research of the ablest historians. When the Lord removed Israel “Out of His sight” as He had declared by His servants the prophets, He also effectually removed them from the sight of men, and Israel lost both nationality and personality. They were utterly blotted out as a distinct and separate people. Their identity became merged in that of their conquerors through race afﬁliaticn, and they were erased from the map V of naticns,‘to be known henceforth only by their sublime record among ancient ' and extinct peoples. ‘ “And the Lord said, I will remove Judah also out of my sight as I have re- moved Israel.” “Therefore the Lord was very angry with Israel and removed them out of His sight.” The Lord rejected all the Seed of Israel, and afflicted them, and delivered them into the hand of spoilers until He had cast them out of His sight.” , _ ’ “I will cause them to be removed into all the lcihgdoms of the earth—” _ In these declarations of the Lord is the race mixture clearly prophesied which should subsequently so completely obliterate the external characteristics of His people Israel. I In the declaration of Jehovah, “I will cause them to be removed into all the Kingdoms of the earth,” we can not fail to see how completely the Seed of Israel must be commingled with the blood of their Assyrian captors through inter- marriage and consequent race fusion, in order to fulﬁl and establish that which He had purposed should come to pass. With this race fusion is the secret of Israel’s loss and extinction. She was buried in the conquering nations who ate 130 ' THE GUIDING STAR. her up and assimilated her, but the mighty soul which tabernacled there h gone marching on through the centuries, passing from nation. to nation through racial admixture, to accomplish the work which God purposed in i creation_ When the natural branches, Israel, were separated from the root, J uda and were carried captive into Assyria-, they as surely died as a man’s body di when it is separated from the life which sustains it, and by degrees the nation body passed from sight and knowledge as entirely and absolutely as does the h man body in its decay and transmutation. Is it possible in the light of scripture truth to believe that God chose a pe ple to be a peculiar and special people unto Himself, hedged them about f a time with careful security, bestowed upon them special endowments of t , Divine favor, and pledged to them in the future such richness of blessings, sue’: endowments of power, such beniﬁ cence of peace and happiness as He vouch safed to no other nation, and then permitted them to perish wretchedly, and i nobly, and utterly, and leave no trace of family, tribe or nation, and no eviden whatever of the fulﬁlment of all the glorious promises made to them and cov nanted with their fathers? J God was made manifest in Jesus the Christ, to the House of Judah onl When and in what manner shall the promises made to the House of Israel ce turies before His advent, be veriﬁed, seeing that they, Israel, had alldied witho receiving them? All Scripture pointing to the redemption and restoration of Israel, conﬁr and strengthens the belief that Israel is here, and that when God removed th -. ,_ “Into all the Kingdoms of the earth” He accomplished this work through tial admixture and blending. By race fusion then was Israel hidden and lo_ In the “Kingdoms of the earth” then, must we seek to discover and identif them, not by the outward habiliments of the ﬂesh, or by their national custo «Q or characteristics, but by their spiritual life and power; by their aspirations an ultimate unity with their God and Father Jesus Christ, and their unshakeh: faith in His return for their redemption and restoration. That He will some time gather His chosen people out from among all nit tions whither He has so scattered them, and will in the fulness of times reve. them to an astonished and startled world, He has declared again and again the mouths of His prophets. . I “He that scattered Israel will gather him and keep Mm as a shepherd do his ﬂock.” “Israel is a scattered sheep,” My ﬂock was scattered upon all the face oft‘ earth.” I I i “I scattered them among the heathen.” ' “For thus saith the Lord, Like as I have brought all this great evil nu ) 4 THE GUIDING STAR. 131 fj this people, so will I bring upon them all the good that I have promised them.” “For thus saith the Lord, Behold I, even I, will both search my sheep and -seek them out. As a shepherd seeketh out his flock in the day that he is among his sheep that are scattered, so will I seek out my sheep, and will deliver them out of all places where they have been scattered in the cloudy and dark -day. And I will bring them out from the people, and gather them from the countries, and will bring them to their own land. I will seek that which was lost, and bring again that which was driven away. I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all -countries, and will bring you into your own land. “Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you and ye shall be clean. From all your ﬁlthiness and from all your idols will I cleanse you. And a. new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you. ' And I will take away the stony heart out of your ﬂesh and I will give you a heart of ﬂesh. And I will put my spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments and do them. And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers and ye shall be my people and I will be your God.” “Thus shall they know that I the Lord their God am with them, and that they, even the House of Israel, are my people saith the Lord God. And ye my ﬂock, the flock of my pasture, are men, and I am your God saith the Lord God.” It must be remembered that these things are spoken to the House of Israel, the “Ten Tribes,” subsequent to their captivity, and that they have never been identiﬁed since they were lost in Assyria, and that consequently these predic- tions can not by any manner of interpretation be construed to refer to any res- toration which has yet taken place. God was personally manifest in Christ Jesus to the House of Judah only, to those who were returned to the Babylonish captivity after seventy years of alienation. God speaks by His prophets concerning His people who are scattered and driven away into all countries, “Scattered upon all the face of the earth ;” con- cerning a people lost, and broken, and sick, and a prey to devourers; and He -declares that He will seek them out, that He will bring them again to their own land, that he will bind up the broken and strengthen the sick; that He will cleanse them from their ﬁlthiness and their idols, give them a new heart, and put His Spirit within them and cause them to walk in His statutes, which no One now does, and to keep His judgments and do them. He declares that this 7 Same people who were so scattered and afflicted, who rested under His condem- nation and His displeasure, who were stiff-necked and perverse, who were full of -all unrighteousnéss and iniquity, that this same people should be His people and -that He would be their God. 132 ‘THE GUIDING STAR. U That this people were ever restored to their own land, or that they ever re- ceived the blessings and beneﬁts promised them by God Himself we have nei- ther historical nor traditional evidence. That these promises are ultimately to be fulﬁlled in and to this very peo- ple is as certain as that the Scriptures are true and that God will keep His promises, promises of the richest and most exalted blessings. “Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you and ye shall be clean. From all your ﬁlthiness and from all your idols will I cleanse you.” The fulﬁlment of this promise will be the identiﬁcation of Israel, for to none others is this promise made. Can any theologian or historian tell us when i this promise to Israel was fulﬁlled? If we seek to identify this lost and hidden people, these families and tribes, this nation unto whom were committed the oracles of God, to whom pertained . 5. the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the laws, and the service of God, and the promises, we must ﬁrst ascertain what constitutes identiﬁcation and what is the true signiﬁcation of the Word as applied to a peo-’- ple who have become lost or extinct as to outward garb or characteristics. By the identiﬁcation of lost or stolen property we mean the discovery, recognition, and proof of the very thing lost or stolen. The courts would de- cide that proof of resemblance or similarity merely to the article lost or stolen, would not be suﬁcient on the part of the claimant to entitle him to its posses-H sion ; but he must prove it to be the very same, the identical thing lost. The addition of other qualities or substances would not invalidate the claim, provid- ing the original substance and quality were preserved. The children of Joseph were Egyptian as H well as Hebrew, but it required centuries of inﬂowing alien and idolatrous blood to hide the Spirit and Soul of the chosen Jew, But he has the promise that when God shall cleanse him from all his ﬁlthiness and from all his idols, when He shall put His Spirit within him and cause him to- walk in His statutes and keep His judgments and do them, he shall emerge‘ from his long night of bondage to the ﬂesh and its concomitants, false and mis- _ leading doctrines and impure and unholy lives, and become the Son of the Liv-1 ing God. A Are not the promises of God to be fulﬁlled to and in them to whom th , promises were made? Are those persons to be ignored and forgotten, and the promises made to them fulﬁlled in other and different persons? When Go says of David “I” will make him my First Born, higher than the Kings of the, earth,” and “His seed also will I make to endure forever, and his throne as the: days of heaven,” have we not a clear and explicit statement that He purpose to restore the sensual and adulterous David to His own image and likeness, _ . restore his soul, to make him a Son of God? Shall we say that David’s days on earth were. ended when they closed in the weakness and decrepitude of age, and} PI‘- THE GUIDING STAR. 133 7* his life in that frail tabernacle ﬂickered and darkened like a “brief candle?” Shall we not trust, rather, in the promise “In that day will I raise up the taber- nacle of David that is fallen, and close up the breaches thereof, and I will raise up his ruins and I Will build it as in the days of old?” Shall we look for the ancient Jew incarnated again by a descent through a . natural propagative line, or has he forever disappeared, never again to be known in the ﬂesh, never again to be identiﬁed as the very people in whom the Lord God is to be sanctiﬁed? _ Are the old prophets, priests and kings of Judah, the chosen apostles of the Jesus and their followers and adherents, who counted not their lives dear unto them if they might but know Him and the power of His resurrection, are they to stand;again upon the earth in ﬂesh, a recognized and identiﬁed Brother- hood, resurrected and redeemed in the Lord’s Second Advent, or have they for- «ever passed into the heavens to be known no more till we go hence? Let us examine a little to see, if we can, what are some of the promises and purposes of the Lord. ' o Literally, to identify is “to make to be the same,” and from that to ascer- tain or prove to be the same. To identify is therefore to discover and recognize, ' or know again, the very person or thing sought. _ What then should we mean by identity in respect to Anglo-Israel unity? Whom or What should we seek to identify? Whom should we seek to know again? Shall we seek the identiﬁcation of peoples and persons we have never known? If so by what feature, token or characteristic shall we know them? If the chosen of the Lord are here, clothed in Gentile ﬂesh, will not theirs be an awakening sometime to the knowledge of an ancient consanguinity, to the knowledge of spiritual bonds and relationships, which have, all unconsciously to themselves, held God’s people together through many centuries? Will it not be an awakening to the knowledge that they have descended from the past through migrations in the ﬂesh, and that they are the very same people to ‘whom the promises were made, the identical people who were with Moses in the wilderness and captive in Assyria, the “Lost Israel,” the people scattered and peeled, the people “terrible from their beginnings hitherto,” the people which have been “Sifted among all nations” for centuries, unconscious of their identity, their kinship or their heirship, but coming down to the “end of days” to inherit the promises of Jehovah, the glorious heritage of Israel? This Idea involves the doctrine of the transmigration of the soul through ‘ Successive incarnations till “the fullness of times,” the consummation of the age, the resurrection of the dead. It is the doctrine of the Soul’s descent through the line of the ﬂesh till the day of the fulﬁlment of all things promised by God to His chosen people. It is the recognition of an ancestral line stretching far =._¢.» 3» 4, ;“*‘-. I. _ 1; _‘_.<. ._.._.«-—,—._.«___.~_. ..- _._._,_._.~..-.,,._._. i then they lived before their present bodies or tabernacles were formed. 134 ‘THE cummc STAR. back into the dim and unknown past, the pride of all who can trace the age back to a distant origin in some noble and distinguished progenitor. This idea involves also the doctrine of the pre-existence of the soul there be no pre-existence Israel is not here. If there be no descent in the ~ and no ascent in the ﬂesh, the Redeemer cannot come. Man vainly and; ishly seeks to trace his line of descent to its origin in some powerful, n’: priest, warrior or legislator, if he himself had no pre-existence, and has notff pre-existent individuality come down or come up through successive generat and become clothed in ﬂesh as the identical personality manifest, ‘ In the consideration of this subject we are brought face to face with of two self evident propositions, namely, that the men of tb-day, either desce, ed through the line of the ﬂesh from certain progenitors because they rL'eré§ those progenitors, or they did not descend at all and only ﬁrst had being, they were begotten. If they descended from certain ancestors, or through certain ances If they had no pre-existence, no pre-identity, no consciousness before th present bodies were begotten, then man is not responsible for, nor aught suffer for the sins of prior generations ; neither did he die in Adam nor do sin because of Adam’s transgression, and the pride that men feel in having ,1 born of a noble and ancient line has no foundation in fact, and there is no cent in the ﬂesh and no ancestral li11e. ' 2 Man does however descend in the ﬂesh and rise in the ﬂesh, and he has _, ancestral,line. The Lord. Jesus Himself came through the line of the from David, from Abraham, according to Matthew. He calls it the Book: the Generation (the production) of Jesus Christ, the Son of David, the Son,“ Abraham. it \I According to Luke he came from David, from Abraham, from Adam , FROAA GOD. If he by the fall descended from God, so by the resurrection, or again, he ascends to God, “unto my Father and your Father, and to my God an your God.” _ Paul in the seventh chapter of Hebrews says that “Levi also, who receivet '7. tithes, paid tithes in Abraham, for he——Levi——was yet in the loins of hi; father when Melchisedek met him.” Here is positive biblical proof of prelex; istence, a clear showing of the identity and personality of Levi before his exterf nal form was begotttn of his father. r God says to the prophet Jeremiah, “Before I formed thee in the belly knew thee, and before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctiﬁed thee, I ordained thee a prophet unto the nations.” Peter says of Christ, “Who verily was fore~ordained before the founldationov 3* . _ 51,5 q-A ‘: __m THE GUIDING STAR. 135 the world, but was manifest in these last times for you, who by him do believe -in God that raised him up from the dead and gave him glory.” Setting aside for the moment the words of theLord by the mouths of His prophets, we have the testimony of the Lord Himself that identity is of necessity involved in the regeneration of His people. To be regenerated is not simply the acceptance of new truths, or conformity to new doctrines, any more than the re- -ceptivity of the soil to the seed is the reproduction (regeneration) of the seed. The acceptance of truths are but processes of the work by which regeneration is accomplished. To be regenerated is to be generated again, tobe produced again, or in the words of Jesus, to be born again; and to be born again is to succeed in an- other process of growth. Jesus says to His disciples, “In the re-generation,” or the reproduction, that is when the generating again, or the producing again, or the coming forth again is manifest,” ye which have followed me shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.” Whence then, and how, and when is Israel to come forth with her twelve manifest heads of power? “Marvel not that I say unto you, ye must be born again.” Jesus does not say unto Nicodemus “Some one like unto you must be born again,” but you must, you must be born again ; and in answer to his question “Can a man enter a second time into his mother’s womb and be born,” He does not give him a denial, but, “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except aman be born of water and of the spirit he can not enter into the Kingdom of God. That I which is born of the ﬂesh is ﬂesh, and that which is born of the spirit is spirit. Do not marvel that I said unto thee ye must be born again.” We have no right to construe the words of Christ. “That which is born of the ﬂesh, etc,” into a denial of the thought that was in the mind of Nicodemus when he put the ques- tion “Can he enter a second time into his mother’s womb and be born,” for He does not say “ye are not to be born again of the ﬂesh.” There is a birth of water and a birth of the Spirit as well as a birth of the animal nature. “Except a man be born again he can not see the Kingdom of God,” and “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. While there may be a denial on the part of many that Jesus was born both of water'and of the Spirit, there is no denial of his birth of the ﬂesh. He Him- self says, “I came down from heaven,” “I came forth from the Father.” “I pro- ceeded forth and came from God.” Does the record say that He descended througe the clouds of the physical heavens, that He came from above in the sense that He descended through space as another physical body would descend from a height in obedience to the law of gravitation. Do we not know that He came from the Father by descent through the Adamic race, and that He was manifest in the beginning of the Christian Age for us if we be His, and will be manifest again “in the Dispensation of the fulness of times” for our Redemp- — ‘‘‘’‘'>;;-‘'r‘*\~..v»:vs-.sr-m.~zs'.'i¢;l‘ .. » ~' ...'.-’... J... 136 THE GUIDING STAR. tion? Was He not “made of a woman, made under the law to redeem t1_[ _ that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons?” then do some say that He is to descend through the physical heavens and pear in a physical cloud, and not through the ﬂesh as before by a successive progressive natural generation? Vb: If we have descended from certain ancestors to whom we can trace lineage, it is because we were in those ancestors. Otherwise we have had progenitors and can "have no descent, but were created when we were gotten. ~ 1.3 Nothing in the Bible is more clearly taught than the fact of Man’s p existence, his disobedience and transgression of God’s law, his consequent 3' and iniquity, till he has utterly gone astray, and there is from the sole of foot even unto the head no soundness in him, but is wholly depraved, corruf and dead because separated from God. Nothing is more clear than the promise of a Savior to that same fallen ag sinful man, the actual coming"of that Savior, and the impartation of His life that same sinful and dead man, that in the fulness of time he might beco living and immortal; and ﬁnally the return of this same Jesus to His people the close of the Christian world, age, or dispensation, “The dispensation of fulness of times,” that is when the times are full and complete,-to red them and exalt them as "Sons of God,” as “Joint Heirs” to the inheritance Eternal Life, for He has declared that as many as received Him “To them gay He power to become (in the future) the Sons of God.” Is this promise yet fu ‘ﬁlled? Have the Sonsglof God appeared? God’s children have been begotteju but they are not yet born. Men were begotten of the Divine seed eighten cen; turies ago, but the birth, the harvest of that seed, the DIVINE men, cannot 451;:-H pear till the cycle of its development is complete, the end of the world of age. Peter in his epistle to “The strangers scattered throughout Pontus, Galati Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia,” declares them to be “Elect according to th fore-knowledge of God the Father,” and as the custodian of the keys of thyé Kingdom of heaven and the chosen Shepherd of the sheep, made such by thefjf will of his Divine Master, he also declares them to be “A Chosen Generation,” .a “Royal Priesthood,,’ a “Holy Nation,” a “Peculiar People.” 7*'c;« Jesus said to His disciples when they asked Him privately “When shallfgi these things be, and what shall be the sign of thy coming and the end of the World,” “This generation,” this production, this race, this chosen seed 05; Abraham, this “Chosen generation,” this “Royal Priesthood,” this “Holy Na- tion,” this “Peculiar People,” “shall not pass till all these things be fulﬁlled,“ That generation has not yet passed, and the things prophesied by Jesus are not yet fulﬁlled. He says “When these things begin to come to pass. then lift 3‘; V i‘ .. THE GUIDING STAR. 137 ../--*"-‘L’ up your heads for YoUR'redemption draweth nigh.” He addressed this to them, to His disciples, and not to their children or descendants as seems to be gener- ally believed. He says, “In my Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you, and if I go and pre- pare a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto myself, that where I am there ye may be also.” ‘ Here is plainly taught a going away from His disciples and a coming again to them, to the same ones, when the place is prepared. If He is coming to them it is clear that He is not coming with them. We believe He is coming to them, to resurrect them, to make them alive that they may dwell with Him, that where He is there they may be also. We believe He is coming to them be- cause the death of man is not his resurrection, because death is an enemy and the last to be destroyed, for no man can be resurrected to life so long as death reigns triumphant over him. Those who say that when a believer in Christ dies, that is the coming of Christ to him, virtually teach that the Resurrection is past already to those souls, and fall into the error of Hymeneus and Philetus whom Paul delivered unto Satan, that they might learn not to blaspheme. We know of no script- ure to warrant the belief that the corruptible dead bodies of men shall rise again. The Bible teaches the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead but not the resurrection of the corruptible dead body. The Pharisees confessed the resurrection of both Angels and Spirits, but we know of nothing to show that they believed in the resurrection of their bodies. Paul said he was a Pharisee and the son of a Pharisee,. and he unquestionably taught the resurrection of the dead as the hope of the be- lieving and faithful Jew, but he nowhere speaks of the resurrection of their dead bodies. He himself raises the question “How are the dead raised up, and with what bodies do-they—the dead-——come,” and expressly states that in the sowing of grain “Thou sowest not the body that shall be,” but that “God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him.” He shows that the body of the seed perishes and is not raised up, but that the life of the seed is raised up in such a body as it hath pleased God to give. Can we not correctly interpret Paul’s ﬁgure, that as the body of the Seed perishes and is not raised up, but its life is continued from body to body by processes of natural law as it hath pleased God, so when the body of man perishes it is not raised up, but his life is continued from generation to generation in such bodies as it hath pleased God to prepare through processes of natural propagation, till the coming of the Lord, who shall --«r.-,-_-om 138 THE GUIDING STAR. L 4 change the vile body, the corruptible tabernacle of his people, that it V be fashioned like unto His glorious body ? Hence “This Generation,” the “Peculiar People,” “shall not pass all these things be fulﬁlled.” Hence Israel must be here among the f tions, Waiting for deliverance from this body of death. It is not the tal body, the body that is laid in the tomb, that must put on immortali but the mortal soul which is dead because of sin. If the disciples of the Lord Jesus are with Him, He Would not have to them as He did, “Watch therefore, for ye know not, at What he; the Lord doth come.” Because He is coming to them He says “Be ye ready for in such an hour as ye think not-the Son of Man cometh.” If Peter, James, John, and Andrew are with Him in heaven before second advent, He would not have said to them as He did in reply to th questions concerning His coming again, and the events which should pf’ cede Him, “Take heed lest any man deceive you.” Who could deceive if they are with Him in heaven? And again, “When ye shall hear of and rumors of wars be ye not troubled.” Why should they be troubled cerning Wars and rumors of Wars before His second advent if they With Him in heaven. If they are with Him they need no such exho tion. If tney are with Him in heaven He would not, more than sixty ye after His cruciﬁxion, have sent His Angel unto His aged servant J ohn. A Patmos With the message, “Thou must prophesy again before many natio l_‘ i and peoples, and tongues, and kings.” He tells His disciples What must doland suffer before He comes again; that they shall be brought fore rulers and kings for His sake, be delivered up to councils and*\ beaten in the synagogues, but He further says, “He that shall endure the end (of the world ?) the same shall be saved.” _ 4. 3;; He tells us when “The End” shall be. “And this Gospel of the Kit’ dom shall be preached in all the World for a Witness unto all nations, then shall the end come.” , “He that shall endure unto the end the same shall be saved.” 4%. here see that the virtue of endurance to the end is an essential factor the ﬁnal salvation. A If the ‘Gospel has not yet been thus preached as foretold by Jes then the end has not yet come. If “The End” has not yet come, G03: chosen people are still in bondage to the devil, for the promise of sad, tion is to them who endure unto the end; they are yet in their sins; thﬂ are not yet redeemed, but are in their graves, their mortal bodies, th ‘~41 ﬂeshly, corrupt and unholy temples, waiting for the coming of their LO"; who shall change their vile bodies that they may be fashioned like His glorious body. THE GUIDING STAR. 139* W If Christ’s apostles and chosen ones are with Him, and coming with Him in the days of the resurrection, it seems absurd in the extreme that He should exhort them to beware of false Christs and false prophets, who would, if it were possible, deceive even the very elect, and close His caution- to Peter, James, John and Andrew by saying “Take ye heed, behold I have foretold you all things.” “Take ye heed, watch and pray, for ye‘ know not when the time is.” He further likens Himself to a man taking a far journey, leaving his house, giving to his servants authority, and to every man his work, and commanding the porter to watch ; that he will return again to his house and to his servants, but that he may come suddenly and ﬁnd them sleeping. The Lord's house is His dwelling place. John with prophetic vision looked downthrough the generations to come and saw a new heaven and a new earth, and he heard a great voice out of heat en saying, “The taber- nacle of God is with MEN, and He will dwell with them,” and not with disembodied spirits. John was shown the consummation of the age, and “He that sat upon the throne said, “Behold I make all things new.” What an overturning and tempest of wrath must precede this great renovation! God dwelleth not. in temples made with hands. His dwelling place is man, visible or in- visible to the natural vision. Some eighteen centuries ago He dwelt in Jesus, the Christ. He was His holy temple. John was shown things which were to come to pass in the future, and is told that His tabernacle is to be again with men, and that He will dwell with them in manifest bodily presence as a man. Paul says “God hath appointed a day in the which He will judge the world in righteousness by that MAN whom He hath ordained,” and that Man we believe to be the visible presence of God. When we consider fur- ther that “Unto them: that look for Him shall He appear a second time Without sin unto salvation,” how important it becomes to watch for Him ' lest He ﬁnd us sleeping. “Watch ye there;ore if ye be Abraham’s seed, if ye be Israelites indeed, if ye be “a chosen generation,” a “Royal Priest- hood,” a “Holy Nation,” a“ Peculiar People,” and “pray always that ye maybe accounted worthy to ecsape all these things that shall come to Pass, and to stand before the Son of Man.” ’ We must recognize the fact that God will keep His promises to the very ones to whom they were made, and to do this we must know that man has pre- existence as well as post-existence ; that he descends through the ages by the processes of natural generation, and in the fulness of times will stand “Don the earth in sinfnl ﬂesh, to undergo, if he be Christ’s, the change of 140 THE GUIDING STAR. which Paul speaks in 3d Phil. “Who shall change our vile body that“ may be fashioned like unto His glorious body.” I I This change is the soul’s revival or living again, its awakening by 9‘: vine illumination ‘to the consciousness, the actual knowledge of its promisf "inheritance, to the consciousness of The Divine Mind, to the knowlef‘ and fellowship of Jesus Christ, and to the putting off of the ﬁlthy rags the mortal, sensual ﬂesh, and the putting on of the new ﬂesh, the ﬂesh Q Christ, the Robes of Righteousness, the ﬁne linen clean and white, the deemed, and incorruptible and immortal body. That it is an awakening, David saw when he said, “I shall be satisﬁ, when I awake in thy likeness,” and Isaiah saw when he said, “Awake sing ye that dwell in dust,” and Daniel saw when it was told him “M of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to overlast life and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” A3 What is the dust of the earth in which these souls are sleeping? Moses answer. “The Lord God formedlman out of the dust of the ground and breat into his nostrils the breath of life, and he became a living soul.” ‘ We need nothing further to tell us what is meant by theidust out, which we are to awake, and to arise also if-we be Christ’s. It is not_ a tional thought, to say the least, that God would say to the insensate cl the soil on which we tread, “Hear, 0 Earth, the words of my mouth,” W?’ «other expressions of like character. If the doctrine of the identiﬁcation of Israel as re-incarnated andm ;fest in the ﬂesh be true, it involves also the identiﬁcation of ‘God manife for if the true Israel be the “Body of Christ” and we seek the identiﬁcati.‘ -of the body, we must also identify and know its Living Head; for a separated from its head is dead. Such’ a body must remain dead, and conscious of its destiny and relation, till its Living Head in the heave zshall descend and become conjoined. Then will the now dead body awa to life and consciousness. Then will the sons of God be manifest. Th,’ will Israel put on her strength". Then will the Desire of all nations «come and this house shall be ﬁlled with glory so that “The glory ofiti latter house shall be greater than of the former.” 75‘ If we seek the identiﬁcation of Israel we must also seek the identiﬁc‘, tion of this same Jesus, who has promised to come again to His people f_ their resurrection and their redemption from sin and death. 7‘ We must seek the identiﬁcation of the sons of Jacob, (“Gather yo vselves together that I may tell you that which shall befall YoU——not yo, children, not your descendants, but you-—-in the last days”) for as the proph... cy concerning the sons of Jacob is not yet accomplished, and the “L '1 44- :9« . THE GUIDING STAR. 141 ff jg Days” have not expired, so the purposes of God concerning them can not yet have had fulﬁlment. The man Israel and the people Israel were essentially one and the- game. One was the center, the other the circumference. One is the invo- lution, the other the evolution. The nation is but the man unfolded and ampliﬁed. The nation was potentially in the loins of the man. Abraham is declared to be the Father, and was so accepted by all faithful J ews.. He had other descendants, but the Life of Israel descended and unfolded only through Isaac and Jacob. In Jacob it divided into twelve branches,. the primal heads of the twelve tribes, and thence into almost innumerable families and personalities. I I When Rebekah inquired of the Lord why the children “struggled to-~ gether within her,” “The Lord said unto her, Two NATIONS are in thy womb, and Two MANNER OF PEOPLE shall be separated from thy bowels.” She was. not told that two different men, "to be known afterward as J ac'ob and Esan, were “struggling together within her,” but they were “Two Nations,” "Two Manner of People,” which should be fully manifest when the tree should by successive generations have put forth all his fruit. When Moses was upon Mount Sinai and the Israelites turned unto the- Golden Calf for worship and sacriﬁce, the Lord said unto him, “Go, get thee down, for thy people which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt have corrupted themselves. Now therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them; and I will make of thee a great nation.” \ We have here in this record of 1srael’s development, evidence present- ed by God Himself, of the two great co-ordinating laws of the universe, the laws of Involution and Evolution. The Bible, the record of a genuine Science, which treats of Cosmology as well as of Theology, of Nature as well as of Spirit, declares the fact of the involution of nations and peoples’ ‘in one man, to be brought forth by the woman and unfolded or evolved through successive generations, till these Biologic powers, these hidden na- tions and peoples, be clothed with ﬂesh and manifested to the external per ceptions. ‘ Every great religion,as well as every distinct race of people, visibly starts from a single point, a central man, in whom is embodied all the forces and potentialities which proceed from him. He becomes its founder, its foun- dation, but in such case its base is a pivot rather than an expanse. Of Christianity Christ is this point, the manifest head; Buddha is of Buddha . ‘Sm, Confucius is of Confucianism, and Mohammed of Mohammedanism, and so of all lesser lights, whether true or false ones, as Luther, Calvin, Wesley, etc. It is the Involution, Incarnation, Embodiment, and ﬁnally 142 THE GUIDING STAR. ‘the Unfolding or Evolution, of principles and powers, as the tree in and embodies in its seed the principles. properties, and powers of its to again evolve them for its own perpetuation. In the Kingdom of God there are no dead. It is __over the sené ﬂesh, the sinful unregenerate humanity, that death bears rule. “Ye? dead and your Life is bid with Christ in God.” If the life of the Chul (the body of Christ) be hid with Christ in God, there can be no life ; fest in the body till Christ who is its life shall appear. Contrary to its}? most universal teaching, the Church is not living but dead, and must‘s9‘f "main till Christ appears, for its life is hid with Christ in God. Nearly all professing Christians are condemned by their own mou‘ They acknowledge themselves to be sinners, but claim that while sinners, committing sin, they are saved from the consequences of sin. J declares “He that sinneth is of the devil.” “Whosoever is begotten of ‘doth not commit sin.” “In this the children of God are manifest, and“ children of the devil.” Jesus came to save His people from their sins not in their sins. The primitive church was reared upon this -Central Truth, Salvatéonfrom Sin; and he who would ignore, or seek toll little this vital doctrine upon which Immortal Life depends, has eit: never known or has apostatised from the faith once delivered to i" ‘saints. Jesus nowhere says that He came to save His people from the sequence of sin except as He saves them from sin itself. It is recorded that God spake unto His prophet, “The soul that sin _ it shall die.” If this be true it inevitably follows that all sinners are whether in the body or out of the body. Paul puts this thought cle} and deﬁnitely. “We thus judge,” says He, “that if one died for all, were all dead, and that He died for all,” etc., and as if to give still gre «emphasis to his belief in the universal reign of death in the natural w_ he says, “And so death passed upon ALL MEN for that ALL have sinned.” ;‘ Do we need anything further to show us the inevitable consequence}? sin, that its wages are always death, and that man can never be alive w I in a sinful, which is necessarily a sinning state, and that the only of life is in salvation from sin and not salvation in sin? “O wretched thatl am!” Who shall deliver me out of the body of this death? (or body of death) There is but One who is able to do this and He is to sag, His people from their sins and not in their sins. When He hath accf plished this, His people will be neither sinful nor dead, for they shall overcome the last enemy, death, because they will have become free Q‘ sin and from the power of the devil through the power of Jesus This will be effected in the Second Advent of the Lord. This will be Resurrection of the Dead. This will be the identiﬁcation of Israel, :_. . . ‘N 1, ,. , ‘I’. ..§ THE GUIDING STAR. 143 /.2”: birth of the Sons of God and the establishment of the Everlasting King- dom, “Unto which promise,” says Paul, “Our twelve tribes, instantly Serving God day and night, hope to come.” The ten tribes had at that time, so for as we know, lost their identity as Israelites. They had been absorbed by the nations and scattered afar. “First the King of Assyria hath devoured him, and last this Nebuchadrezzar, King of Babylon, hath ‘broken his bones.” Though lost as to nationality and tribal distinction and recognition, the hope of the Resurrection was to them an unquenchable one, and is car- riedpxto-day in the Anglo-Saxon heart as its highest aspiration and most sanguine expectation. They of all other people wait for their Lord’s com- ing. They of all other people are agressive in Christian work and active in the dissemination of this gospel of the Kingdom among all nations. Is Judah who returned from the Babilonish captivity alone to inherit the promises of God? Is Israel, the “ten tribed” house, whose identity was probably unknown in the advent of Jesus, to have no share in the promised inheritance of “Life from the dead,” “Unto which promise our twelve "tribes hope to come” says Paul? Paul speaks of the twelve tribes subse- quent to the death and resurrection of Jesus and the falling of the Spirit upon both Jews and Gentiles. The realization of this hope was the ex- pectancy of the Church of the First-born, the Chosen Generation, the Pe- culiar People. Says Paul, “He is not a Jew who is one outwardly, but he is a Jew who is one inwardly, whose praise is not of men but of God.” It argues but little then for the restoration of the natural, sensual Jew, that ‘ he, who constantly and persistently for nearly two thousand years has des- pised and condemned the cruciﬁed Savior, should inherit the ﬂeshly linea- ments of his ancestors. “The ﬂesh proﬁteth nothing.” “He is a Jew who is one inwardly.” The persistent devotion to the Lord Jesus Christ of the Anglo-Saxon, and his aggressive Christian Spirit, argues much in favor of his being in- wardly Jew, a biological transmigration, for twenty six hundred years giv- ing outward expression to the inward life and_ hope, and groaning constant- ‘ 1y to be delivered from this body of death, and earnestly desiring to be clothed upon, to be clothed with the immortal ﬂesh, their house from hea- Ven, that mortality might be swallowed up by life. It is not an irrational faith that in the Anglo-Saxon peoples will be found those who are Jews inwardly, who are of the Spirit and not of the flesh, who, no matter what may betheir outward ﬂeshly garb, are interiorly the ancient Jew. the Lost Israel, the very ones to whom the promises were made, who, when the Baptism of Fire shall come will stand forth revealed as the chosen ones whom God has guarded and guided through all these not deﬁne the process or modus operandi by which it is accomplished, he h 144 THE GUIDING STAR. long ages of suffering, and of hope which would not let them despair of fulﬁlment of the promises of their God. : A. W. K. ANDREWS, M. D INTERNAL RESPIRATIGN. The truly scientiﬁc Psycho-Pneumic Therapeutist (Mental Healer) indu at Will, Respirato-Centralis (Internal respiration). ‘I The process of this respiration is the super-ordinate vibration of the L (harp) of the brain by the alternate elongation and contraction of its ﬁbres; impulse being communicated through the arm pinealés (legs of the pineal gl I or conarium) to the conarium itself. A Internal respiration may be induced sub-centrally, being conﬁned to lo points, of ﬁbres related to the local groups of cells in different parts of »«'“}f, cortex. . Respirato-Oentralis‘ reﬂects on the spleen, and rapidly exhausts -the blood corpuscle, and through this exhaustion generates as a sequence the surp forces (dynamis) which as produced from the so-called oxygenated blood ' Specially vital. . I The law governing internal respiration is intensity and continuity thought as founded upon speciﬁc mental conceptions.‘ It is by the action of speciﬁc centers, that is, groups of cells in the corti_ area, that speciﬁc kinds of mental force are generated in the organism of t therapeutist. ’ Such special action of distinctive groups is under the direct control of operator when once the law of control is understood and its principles applie ._ Every successful healer has acquired the power to induce respirato-centra__; though it is almost absolutely certain that none know it,and all are unconscious the process by which it is accomplished. If a person sitting for the purpose healing another one, induces in his organism an emotion or sensation, and ca not the science of the question, and is a mere empyric——a quack. I maint‘ that in no work ever published, and in no course of lectures ever given youtsi of the Koreshan System, and the World’s College of Life, has the science“ healing been formulated. ' ,3.’ The general law underlying the practice of healing by what is called “Fai_\ Cure,” “Christian Science,” “Mental Healing,” “Mind Cure,” &c., is the same]: all,_,;the central and fundamental prlnciple, being reconciliation or balan~cei'.: co-ordinate poles of given cerebral axes. 4 - \ T“: The so-called Christian Scientist says it is by the Spirit; Koreshan scienpq ‘. .. .. — _ .... . . I'M . ’-"".-1-zie.-......""' ' 2 '._........«-Aw " »v~~'~I' THE GUIDING STAR. 145 T W says it is by the spirit, but deﬁnes the character, origin, law of its generation and mode of transmission. " - Koreshan Science teaches that the Divine Spirit, the Holy Spirit, proceeds from the personal Lord God, precisely as the light and heat from the sun which pervade all space, proceed from the sun as the center and source of their gener- ation. The Microcosm is constructed upon the plan of the Macrocosom, fulﬁlling ' .. in every least principle and form, functions and operations corresponding to the operations and forms observed and manifest in the greatest or macrocos- mic structure. . When there obtains a ﬁnal and complete conjunction and unity of the in- dividual, with the macrocosmic being, through the central axis and pole of that being, namely the Messianic presentment of any age of the world, the individual so conjoined has the full power of the pole or head, because the one so con- joined extracts from the entire circumference the potency, (dynamis) of the whole, through the head or pole of the body or mass of which that pole is the aggregate center. The power to control internal respiration by each vidual of any given mass must depend upon the relation of the vidual to its pole or center, though the vidual may not be conscious of such relation. The power i augmented a1 11 scientiﬁcally regulated in proportion to the cognition of the vidual of such re- lation. VITAL AND N9l\l*VITAL RHDIMENTS AND FORCES [coN'rINUED.] Some of the ﬁbres of the brain determine towards and terminate . in the ependyma (the lining membrane of the ventricles). Others are continuous through the Lyra, Corpora Albicantia and Tubercula Quadri- gemini and Cerebellum. There are still others (and they constitute alarge Proportion of the White or medullary substance) which determines into the Corpora Striata (furrowed or grooved bodies) and Optic Thalami (visual ' lobes). A ‘ The Corpora Striata and Optic Thalami are, as already stated, the two basilar ganglia (knots) of the cerebrum. One of these is usually regarded the center of motion and the other the center of sensation. The striatum has been denominated the motus (center of motion) and the Optic|Thalamus has been named the sensus (centre of sensation). The corpus striatum is the prime motic center of the cerebrum and the body. .. / .,.,.... _ ~.,.................|_....—.¢y~f«,-x ~-{V «-.-« so »-‘~.—~.v, —~—-«-._-V-.—...-vm../:,‘v'.“o""‘r 146 THE GU_IDING STAR. While, however, it is the motus in one function, it is the sensus in anotheri» The sensus or sensory impulse in the striatum has its origin in the funcié; tion of respiration, the ﬁrst impulse of which is aroma or ozoncttion. Th"; is stimulation of the schneiderian membrane—the delicate lining of t nares. » The primary motion of the stratum originates in thefaction of the A mosphere, or its ozone, upon the membrane already named. At birth is delicate lining of the nose meetsithezaction of the atmosphere, which ;:};. cites the extremities of lthe ﬁlaments of the olfactory nerve. This impart’ an influence to a ﬁbre having its origin in the Striatum. The‘, Striatum 5;“, thus induced to contract and rise up into the ventricle, closing up t cavity, which, at birth, is already ﬁlled with serum. This action emptrf . the ventricle when the relaxation opens it, producing a vacuum. vacuity thus caused produces traction or absorption through the ﬁbres the brain converging from the cortex and terminating at the cavities. T traction or suction empties the cells of the cortex and produces contracti of the mass of the cerebrum. The cell has a normal maximum and mum expansile and contractile limit. The emptying of the cells by t_; suctionjinduced through the opening of the ventricles or cavities of cerebrnm diminishes them beyond their perfect normal contraction, at they re-act again as the ventricles close up. In this manner the brain set in motion, and the activities of the organism engendered and p petuated. ' jg; The Corpus Striatum is both a motory and sensory organ, or cents: The Optic Thalamus is inversely the same. ‘ ' If the reader will bring to mind the law of polarity as tanght by the K0 shan Science. namely, transition of motion to sensation, and vice versa, or is the same, the reciprocal relation of heat (motion) to light (se11sation),{:, will readily perceive the motion of the striatum to be so related to and ‘ent upon sensation as to be one with it. The same 1s true of the Optic Th , it mus. As I have before stated, the striatum presides over the sense of smell 7: had its ﬁrst impulse through irritation of the membrane lining the nose. if this failed, then through reﬂex action by irritation of the larynx by mea a nerve ﬁlament communicating with the depressor nerve of the heart to iv, brain through the-spinal accessory. The ﬁve special senses are presided by the Striatum and Optic Thalamus. The optic presides over the visual fut“ tion_ They unitedly preside over hearing, taste and touch. Mrs. T. H. Hale, to whom the testimonial Was given in the May of THE GUIDING STAR, may be addressed Room 17, 103 State _St., Chic,‘ . . =, 7-.W :‘ - J ' V,_,'-.- _.‘.—;.-.’:x'~."., _,‘ ’ ».... ._, ‘ V ‘Jr-3.‘ _ _.u' - I "1..z- .1 JR‘ A n~- .. .. 4.4‘ at,-, ».-‘A -‘At’,-, -r "T-:—GUlDlNG-:—STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY 0. R. TEED, M. D. ‘I08 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE. ‘One Year, .. .. . . . . . . .. $1.00 Three Months, . . .. .. .. . . $0.25 Six Months, .. .. .. .. .. .50 Single Copies, . .. .. .. .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine" words each. For special rates and standing "ads.' address Editor TEE GUIDING Bun. Published the First of Each Month. ;x3=Publishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in theirjournals or magazine as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will markrthe copy and forward to our oﬂice. . Man's Puriﬁcation from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of his animal -existence into the domain of his divine life. . Entered at the Post Oﬁice in Chicago, 111., as second-class matter. We make the following statement for the guidance of any aﬁiicted person who wishes to submit himself or herself to the inﬂuences of our Work. Our CHURCH, COLLEGE and “SOCIETY ARCH-TRIUMPHANT,” are united in the effort to extend the inﬂuence of our power, and so far as it pertains to the cure of ' disease through absent treatment, we are prepared to say that We can as- sume the absent charge of all who Wish to treat With us. Associated with the college Work, is an able faculty of Therapeu- tists, who collectively and singly will take in hand as many as Wish to submit themselves to this treatment. We must have a history of the case so far as practicable with the present condition of the patient. Doctors and drugs should be discarded so soon as the subject for treatment decides to adopt this method in prefer- ence to all others. The patient should at once assume the state of mind induced by hope, and the thorough eradiction of fear of, and solicitude for results. Expect to recover from the treatment, and at once. It does not matter What the disease or What stage it has reached. Everything is curable under this treatment if the patient will get into a Condition of response to the action of our Psycho-pneumic battery. Let the patient observe some special time best suited to the circum _. Stances, to devote to treatment for twenty or thirty minutes. longer after the second Week, treatment Will be $3 till further spec" 148 THE GUIDING STAR. ~ Pray for recovery. By this we mean, desire ardently to be restored health, but at the same time do not be anxious about the results. Anxietf is akin to doubt. ' “ i i it There must be no doubt of the result. Get into this state and y recovery is certain. State to us the time each day that you can best devote to treatmen and obseave the hour. Let us know the result at once. Address all communications on this subject to C. R. TEED, M. D., 1 State Street, Room 1'7. If there is any choice of Therapeutists Whose cards may be noticed :9 THE GUIDING STAR, letters may be addressed to them personally at this oﬁii" The ordinary fee for treatment is $5 per Week. If the patient is undi treatment for two weeks, the price is $10. Should the treatment continfi arrangements. This applies to all who are able to pay. , 1;». ' -5 « Those not able to pay these fees may receive treatment by furnishif satisfactory evidence of such disability. No one shall be ‘deprived of the advantages of this treatment beca of poverty. ' ,3,_ ¢._"._ .1’ "' ‘I THE HARMGNY or-5 soenarv, ESSENTIAL Te ms“ VIDHAL PGWER. -—::———— READ BEFORE THE socmrr ARCH-TIIUMPHANT, MAY 17TH, 1887. When several people are gathered together in one common intere. and by one common name, the strong band to hold them in perfect love all faith, is harmony. The individual of every group, is the expression of-t__‘ . Whole, that is, each ‘individual power, is commensurate with the love;_‘;) bears to the principles of the society, whatever it may be. The harmop of every group depends ;upon the weeding out of every extraneous thi‘-; r Envy, malice, hatred, lust, etc., are the Weeds that choke up the fair '5, ers of life. We must purge, change, and renew, the very substance of characters to have the garden of the soul, yield a perfection of bloom, fl‘ God’s spirit, comes only by puriﬁcation of the mind, and a preparation the body for |its reception. As a tender mother nurses, and cares for F’ ‘. .-"_"_,_;§;:':1;.£.l172J;2.‘T.§L;L?£ZE:%§?é'?:t:i:’7"c';.:,;'~t~::-:=~"rrzs-:~=:—,g:--_. ....,...-.-. .... .-. THE GUIDING STAR. 149 i: only child, byjunwecmled watchfulness and attention, so are the gifts of the spirit obtained, and made perfect, Can we have harmony if we are not pure witnin? We live from within, out, and if we are unhealthy in thought so will we be in deed. If the river of peace does not bathe and cleanse us, and keep us ‘pure within, then outwardly We will cast ourselves upon the barren beetling rocks of ‘the unprotected shore of discord. One such element will disarrange, separate, and scatter a multitude. “One sickly sheep infests the flock, and poisons all the rest.” There may be people in a society, (who are good people) not compart- ible, with that group, and who would make discord in that group, but, who would harmonize, in some other group. The question arises, what shall be i done? Shall the lovers of unity be overthrown, because of the doubt of the few——No, by all means no. The keen sickle of truth shouldseparate the tares from the Wheat, if the uniﬁcation of love, and the concentration of sympathy cannot accomplish it. But it can. “Love is the fulﬁlling of the law, and it abideth in the deep places of all hearts. Then listen to the inward voice—speak, and act, ‘from the sweet promptings of good, eschew the evil, permit only the loving, gentle word, to pass the lip. Open the heart to the Woes, distresses and faults of each. The divine, as well as the human-spirit is likened unto a dove, the very word carries love, con- stancy gentleness, with it, with its half celestial, half earthly life. The dove is the bird of innocence and love. The dove is the bird of holiness, anciently used in sacriﬁcial offerings among the Hebrews. It is also the bird of the poor, who used to present it before the alter, to wash away their sins, and propitiate the Gods of the temple. It was the holy bird of hope to Noah, (with the green olive branch in its mouth,) to announce to him there was yet a prospect’ of life for God’s creation. The spirit of love, holiness, innocence, gentleness and hope is symbolized by the dove, and consequently the spirit decended in the shape of a dove, and lighted on the head of thejbaptized Messiah, in the holy stream of Jordan. In such spirit Jesus preached, as long as he lived among men, meek, loving, gentle, innocent, pure and self-sacriﬁcing, Jesus showed he had truly received in his heart the spirit of the holy dove. Are we not all hoping, striving to emulate the meek and lowly Jesus ? Is not his life one example ? Surely it is, then will we not invite the holy dove of peace to descend upon us? Struggle, earnest struggle, is the indespensible law of the soul’s advance- ment. Evil is the carnal propensity of our nature. Evil is the pride and exaltation of self; the fondness for worldly vanities, and triumphs. The fondness for wealth and dominion. The weaknesses of‘ the carnal self, (the animal man), can only be over- ¢0me when the spirit is mightier than the ﬂesh. Then let us all obey that 150 THE GUlDl'NG STAR. that is deepest, highest, purest within us. This will lead directly to mony, consequently to power. Harmony, in its essence, is universal po and what wonderful power. In unity (harmony) is acknowledged stren, “and by our fruit shall we be known.” The power of harmony is in self- taining calmness. Not in money, nor human knowledge, for the knowlel that binds us to this life by a development of pride, egotism, and self-s’ ﬁciency, is a curse, and a source of weakness, instead of power. But knowledge that makes one all alive to the woes and troubles of othersf the knowledge that gives power, and sustains in all trying hours. Instin-_ ively we fear that which is not in harmony with us. We are afraid of th} which is distasteful, but we love and serve that which we approve, or Whick we are harmonious with. The doubtful are never hopeful, courageo if“ powerful. Hope is the anchor of the soul, the harmony or heaven of existed With it the poor, in their hovels, can live in castles built in air. Without? the rich in palaces of aﬂluence are beggarod. How can we have harmo‘, when we doubt, fear, and hold aloof from each other? How can we know when we do not ﬁnd him within ourselves ? When our neighbors are 67‘ stumbling blocks, when their clothing, their manners, their conversati their very motives are doubted, questioned, torn to atoms, left insha; thrown upon the shoals to perish by back-biters and falsiﬁers. Is this co ducive to good results ? Is this likely to engender success ? As you foll me in your thought your answer in your truest-self spontaneously is, tainly not I But do you try to make it otherwise ? Are we not apt to .,.__ results without dreaming that we had anylpart in';them ? Every idle we and thought must be accounted for—then how does the individual escape’ He must necessarily be an essential power, for goodlor ill, in society large, or in groupings. Doubt is a fatal enemy of the soul. ‘ When you doubt your own power you cripple yourself. Doubting yo neighbor cripples you both, thus: establishing weakness for each. must believe in your own power; have conﬁdence in those around you, at’; rise superior to adverse disbelief, The more confidence you have in oth the greater your friendship for others, and the more friends you ha". Friendship is a measure of inﬂuence, consequently of power." If you thi at deeply, you cannot extol doubt, or lack in faith, and expect a blessing. It a destructive power, a negation. It builds nothing, and is dust and ashesih ' the mouth. It destroys all it touches. A.desire to'know what is truth, "q worthy. Respect for the opinion of others leads to an interchange ,3 ideas. You should know a thing before accepting or rejecting. Do ?: doubt a proposition until you are assured that the falsehood is demo strated. Do not doubt your fellow mates. You are not your brother’, keeper. You must look within, and work out your own salvation. —:'..."‘ good, do good to all, for although you may be imposed upon many times, you may sometime entertain an angel. Some thoughts are angellsent. We must not merely know good and evil, but know good, and have power to do it, under all circumstances and at all times. Then, indeed, we may truly say we are on the road to power. Real power is repose, rest, conﬁdence, which comprise harmony. Harmony is heaven, and the kingdom of heaven is within, therefore true power comes from the Inﬁnite. The power essen- tial to all society is its order, its proper adjustment of parts Without jar or friction. Each and every part must be well poised and lubricated, for where there is not proper balance of all;essentials there is discordant fric- tion and loss of power. The lnbricator is attraction. The regulator, love. The kingdom of heaven is harmony, power, eternal youth, innocence, peace, love. If love be lacking, what can you expect to flow from the spirit, or What quality of force will be created. Harmony is wisdom, the wisdom of your own true inner self. Harmony means unity, oneness, no conﬁict, no opposing elements, no warfare between ﬂesh and spirit. The lion and the lamb have then lain down together. The greater the harmony the greater the wisdom; the greater the wisdom, the more rest, peace and true pleasure. Discord wears out. If we are not a representation of Di- vine Power we must retrograde. If We do not use light, truth and love, we abuse light truth and love, and we will surely fall, for the pretender always falls. The way to power is open to all. Nature is not partial to individu- als. Many are called, but few are chosen. Why? Because few choose to struggle up the stream, for it is easier to float downward. You cannot carry much grossness up the stream either of body or spirit. All passions must be put to sleep. ’Tis a mighty task, but until accomplished let no one boast of real power. Let your eye be single, -and your works will fol- low after. Purity is oneness. It is the essence of things which are of the greatest value. There is no virtue when there is no temptation; no grace where there is no sin; no power Where there are no obstacles. The greater the obstacles overcome. the greater the glory of achievement. If you are superior to your enemy, it is only so through your love or charity. “Pray for your enemies.” . Prayer is desire, which, to be answered, must have acts of love to go With it. A gentle manner, a loving look, a quiet gift, goes to the heart, and will both kill enmity and elevate the soul. Pride, avarice, envy and malice have no wings, they are monsters of the deep, and if you harbor them they will carry you down, down. They will leave you as you grow in calm and THE GUIDING STAR. 151 152 THE GUIDING STAR. ’ door is open. To all I say knock and it shall be opened to you. Seek _none shall be disposed to do another a wrong. Such harmony is Divin: tranquil harmony. Very clearly our ﬁeld of labor is in ourselves, and must get out of our passions and weaknesses. Will we not all try :2 This is a magical Watchword, Try. I have tri“ to show that harmony is absolutely essential to the power of society. T " ye shall ﬁnd, and the time will come, and speedily, when such power be breathed out upon the people in such gentleness and peacefnlness thlf; Power. A. G. o. / vs‘ . ‘J4 .-é~ ‘ :2, WHAT’ IS THE. ASTRAL2 BGBY? In the doctrines of “Theosophy” we ﬁnd much reference to what Theosophists call the astral body. In spiritualism the phenomenon of ti‘ projection of an interior something like an apparition has been recognizii for many years, and even before spiritualism was heard of the phenomeni was common. To Spiritualists it has been known as “ The double.” While the projection of the interior self is common, it has not been’ phenomenon always under the control and within the understanding g the person subject to it. Back of the existence of such fact and possibili there obtains a law, and when this is comprehended, the possibility is #1‘ der the control of the person’s power. The existence of" this power in the vidual and the manifestation of a” “double” does not constitute in any sense the existence or projection of --5': astral. The word astral means, of the star. The astral body is the st"? body. _f We have asked the question, “What is the Star Body?” We will p I 3 ceed to answer it. ’ ‘A The genuine astral form is the man perfected in the image and ness of God. Jesus overcame the power of death. His body did not see corruptioi Through successive embodiments, extending over many generations, if reached the highest attainment ever achieved during the one compleiy series of the grand-year cycles to which He belonged. That attainme; was the incorruptible ﬂesh in which He clothed himself. The immort: structure, the ﬁrstfmits of the re-incarnation (resurrection) constituted “ bright and morning star ;” in other words, the real star, or astral body being. O 9 THE GUIDING STAR. 153 Jesus said of Himself, “I am the bright and morning star, the root and the offspring of David.” It will be remembered that while the disciples of The Christ were in a chamber with the doors closed, Jesus appeared in their midst. This was not the projection of any part of Himself, but the transmission of His en- tire self. His whole outward and inward structure being subject to the action and control of His conscious mind. Such state, achievement and power constituted Him the astral or star body. There is but one possible way of attaining to this state, and the at- tainment is free to all who desire it, and who will conform to the necessary requirements for its accomplishment. Neither the psychic nor pneumic apparition constitutes the star body or astral, as it is called. Now that the time is ripe for the appearance of the genuine sons of God, and the manifest power of the mind to rise supreme over the body, and transform its corruptible moleculesand atoms to incorruptible mole- cules and atoms, or, as it has been expressed, for “this corruptible to put on incorruption, and this mortal to put on immortality,” there will obtain an effort to counterfeit the true manifestation of the sons of God. Let no man be deceived. Do not mistake the mortal for the immortal, nor imbibe the false doctrine that there is no distinction between the mor- tal man born to go to corruption, and the immortal one born of the God- man, Jesus the Christ, who reached immortal life, and who became the planted seed for the re-generation (re-production) of the sons of God. Every one born into the new ﬂesh is a star of heaven, and will shine “As a star forever and ever.” ' It requires something more for the un-regenerate man to reach im- mortality, than to come to the conviction that every man is a part of God, and that every one is an immortal being. It cannot be said of those who have not passed through the process of re-genemtion, that they are the sons of God. The process of re-generation is a continuous effort by ;which the.ones being regenerated, gradually remove the proprium (selfhood) which they have derived from the lower nature, and put on the higher nature, namely, the Divine manhood derived through re- generation (re-production) from the God-man, the Lord Jesus. The LORD J ESUS, the true Christ of God, was the sixth incarnation or sixth seal in the successive order, or the order of time. He fulﬁlled as no other man has, the perfect manifestation of the Divine Love, the genuine life of God in the ﬂesh, that is, the pure ﬂesh of God. Jesus was the real Jehovah or Yehovah. The Saviour and only Saviour for His period of the grand-year cycle. Other apparent Divine manifestations through the line 154 THE GUIDING STAR. of the anthropostic zodiac, or ecliptic of human life, were not other spirit 5 entities, but other embodiments or personalities of the same spirit in ya ous degrees of involution, only fully revealed in the Christ of the Pisca A rial era. ' ' Those who are re-generated from the Christ who was literally plants through transition of spirit in the commencement of the Christian era, wit‘ assume the body of the resurrection. These bodies will be like the ﬁg fruit, or like the body which was planted, and, therefore, the genuine st” or astral bodies. These are actual Christ bodies or sons of God-. _’:.,*,-3‘; HYALOGLAST asks: “What causes the phenomenon called the harvem; moon ?” A‘ The moon is the photosphere of the earth, reﬂected at a given distan from the earth not far from the union of the common atmosphere of earth with the sea of hydrogen, immediately above, and resting upon of atmosphere. This photosphere has four focal points, one which appea 3.1?’ as the moon. This revolves wi h the.sphere, the plane of its orbit bei inclined to the plane of the orbit of the sun’s projected reﬂection. Th plane of this movement changes its inclination to the axis of the earth A such a manner as to bring the plane of the orbit nearer the horizon at certain time each year, or twice during the year; namely, at the autumn: equinox, and a month later, in October. At this time of the autum equinox it is called the harvest moon. ’ The -cause of the phenomenon rests in the fact that the plane of V, orbit is variously inclined to the horizon or the earth’s axis. When equinoxes are in the horizon it makes so small an angle with the same that the moon descends apparently bnt little below the horizon, and several successive evenings it arises about the same hour. The least variation of the moon’s rising is about 17 minutes, the great; est about one hour. _"‘v’”jf- To give a perfectly accurate description of the phenomenon called ty “ harvest moon, comprehensible to the student, it requires the same familxil arity with the Koreshan Astronomy as one is supposed to possess of Copernican system. This involves a knowledge of the law of optics as giv - in the Koreshan Science. I/' In the Koreshan Astronomy everything is reversed, and some little tention should be given to all its departments before one of its phenomenmlg ,z can be perfectly comprehended. a The Koreshan Science will soon have its literature where its study ‘ be systematically pursued. N) iii 5 l ,-___ - ....... ...:.... . v . .__._... :1 , ‘I 1'. / ('_/£1 "” HE GUIDING STAR. 155. gr, How many substances in the Universe? One. How many general states does that universal substance assume? . Two. What are they called? Spirit and Matter. How is spirit divided? Vital and N on-Vital. What is vital spirit? It is the aggregate force of living, or, what is denominated organic sub» stances. Organic life, so-called, includes the human, lower animal, and vegeta- ble kingdomsﬁ The higher human or the divine man generates the Holy Spirit, and he is the origin of all the spirit of life which pervades every domain Q _ of being. The vital or living spirit includes all spirit from the Spirit of God down to» the spirit of vegetable life. What is N on-Vital Spirit? Non-vital spirit includes all the physical forces, or what the scientests call modes of motion. Heat, light, electricity, magnetism, gravic and levic forces, etc., etc. What is the primary origin of Matter? Matter. _ What is the secondary origin of Matter ? Spirit. ' What is the primary origin of Spirit? Spirit. What is the secondary origin of Spirit? ‘Matter. What other division of spirit does the Koreshan System deﬁne than the vital and non-vital? ‘ The good spirit and the evil spirit as related to and constituting the spiritual- principle of the good and bad man respectively. How is gﬁod spirit divided? Into love, or holy desire, and wisdom. How is the evil spirit divided?‘ Into lust or unholy desire, and fallacy. How is spirit (force) produced from matter? By the destruction of matter as such, and its transition to spirit. . It is. eﬁected by the agitation of the atoms of matter. Have matter, sin, sickness and death an undoubted existence? Yes. 156 THE cuxomc. STAR. Do you believe in the fall of man? Yes. _ Do you believe in the manifestation of the Messiah as essential to th tion of man? Yes. What is the central law of the Koreshan Science? _ Transmutation. What is understood by the term transmutation? Reciprocal change. It is the law which governs the conversion of quality of force to another, one quality of matter to another, and also the i_ of the conversion of spirit to matter and matter; to spirit. This is the 1.. the Cross, hence the law of salvation to the race. I ‘«.~. ‘I. .-.1‘-. ., Where is cause located? _ At the nexus of matter and spirit, or at the point of union between the All cause has its seat in matter and spirit and through their union. W What is a dispensation or age? It is a period of time denoted by the movement of the sign, through ecliptic, its termination designated by the passage or transition of the signf one constellation (star group) to another of the zodiacal belt. . How is a knowledge of the zodiac and its related phenomena compa with a knowledge of the life of man or anthroposophy? ' The constellations in the physical heavens have their corresponding hu constellations; namely,-—the nations and races of the earth—with their c spending subdivisions. There is a zodiac of human life, and the sign is In ,_ fest on the line of the ecliptic on that zodiac or belt of human existeiice co spondingly to the manifestation of the sign in the physical heavens. ’ How many constellations in the zodiacal belt? ‘ Twelve. i Name them. Aries, Ram or Lamb ; Taurus, or Bull; Gemini, or Twins; Cancer Crab; Leo, or Lion; Virgo, or Virgin; Libra, Scales or Balance; Scorpi Scorpion; Sagittarius, Bowman or Archer; Capricornus, or Goat; Aquariti” or Waterbearer, and Pisces, or Fishes. " What is the sign? The twelfth part of the ecliptic or zodiac, More properly, the point the ecliptic where it intersects the equator. It is the point where the‘ su crosses the line at the vernal and autumnal equinox. ‘ " How are the signs related to the constellations? In the beginning of the grand cycle, or year, the sign and constella agrees, but through the precession of the equinoxes the sign retrogrades thro all the constellations coming back again to the constellation Aries, T THE GUIDING STAR. 157 ===f . Is there another sign on the zodiac? Yes. ‘ i What is it? . It is the relation of the moon on the ecliptic to the solstitial colure. - What are the colures? They are the meridians (imaginary lines passing around the earth from north to south encircling the sphere) passing respectively through the equinoxes and solstices. Describe the relative directions of the colures on or around the sphere. THE BRAIN. Give a general description of the construction of the brain. It is a mass of grey and white matter somewhat oval in shape with fissures and indentations dividing it into convolutions, or gyri, with smaller sub-divisions mapped out by sulci and aufractuosities. Sulci is the plural of sulcus, which + " ‘ ‘ ‘ means a furrow. An aufractuosity is a winding or turning, Where is the grey matter of the brain mostly situated ? Mostly on the surface of the brain, covering the white or ﬁbrous substance. What is the grey substance called? Cortex. _ What do you mean by cortexj? Bark. ‘ How is the brain divided? First, into the two hemispheres dividing the Cerebrum and Cerebellum into two lateral halves. Second, a division" of the brain into Oerebrum, Cerebellum, olfactory ganglia, Corpora Striata, the Optic Thalami, the Tubercula or Corpora Quadrigemina, the Pons varolii or Tuber Anulare, and the Medulla Oblongata. The Medulla Oblongata is strictly thelconjunctivum between the brain and the cord, belonging to both. These diﬁerent parts above named are all composed largely of grey or cortical substance. The portions of the brain named in the foregoing comprises all the distinct ganglia _or knots, the general sub-divisions, and constitute distinct areas, having each its distinct center. How many senses are there? Seven. What are they? Seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling,E;feeling, thezsense of orgasm, and the ges- tative sensation belonging exclusively toithe female. What is the sense of orgasm? It is the deep muscular sense, andjis controlled by the cerebellum. ).-“'g“ .5. plied with these forces. 158 THE GUIDING STAR. What membranes environ the brain? The dura-mater, the arachnoid membrane, and pia-mater. . What other special membrane may be noted as related to the pia m the cortical cells? The pi-issima mater, which extends from the pia.-mater and covers e dividual cell. How is the brain related to the body? The brain presides over the body. It i t e Qrgan of the superior my and the seat of, and origin of the functidzls? is'pe{cla‘l part of the br related to a corresponding part of the body. ' What is the pneuma as distinct from the body? It is the spirit of the nerve. ' What is the pscyhe? It is the spirit of the blood. As more distinctly deﬁned, the pnewma. A spiritual force generated between the nervous system and the blood, whi psyche (soul) is the force generated between the blood and the solids 1-7 structure, including both brain and body. How are the soul and spirit maintained? T — By the conversion of the molecules of the material structure to the spi solution of the molecule. ‘ How is spirit produced? . By the destruction of matter as such, and its conversion to spirit. ,;._ What other origin has the matter of the body, than the supply of the with food, ﬂuid (drink) and ‘air? . Light, heat, and electricity are substances, and the body is constantly be It What is the law of life as relating to soul, spirit and body? The law of reciprocal action. The soul and spirit feed the body, these forces being continuously transited (metamorphosed) to the ﬂuids and solids; the structure. The solids of the body continuously feed the soul and spirit, atoms of these solids being transited to the soul and spirit. -53 ' How do we divide universal spirit? p Into two qualities, namely: Love and Wisdom. To what do these correspond in the physical or non-vital universe? W Love corresponds to heat, and Wisdom corresponds to light. ‘ What is life? i r s .5 .. ;*‘:«.z. W_ 1,) Life is the union of these two qualities at their nexus, which is their .~poi of union in matter. ' A V Can spirit (Love and Wisdom) exist independently of matter? No. “‘ ., .-_-. "3*.’"”'_; .'f.".,-.,‘,,' ; . _ 4 - ._ ..»..-..-.-»<*"'.f THE GUIDING STAR. 159‘ p Can mind (Which is spirit) exist without an organic physical structure as ' its continent and ﬁrmament? No. Is matter then as essential to spirit as spirit is to matter? Yes. , How are God and Lord distinctively deﬁned? God (Elohi) is the wisdom . ,0, light principle, and Lord is the man in whom the Love and Wisdom unite '- and constitute the man. , What is the will as distinct from the intellect? The will is the seat of the love or desire, and presides specially over the solid structure. The intellect is the seat of intelligence, and specially presides over the ﬂuids of the structure. In what respect does the re-generate man diﬂer from the un—regenerate? Man has a double origin ; one from above, the other from beneath, He comes 'flI‘St into the state of generation from the sensual origin, developing the sen- sual proprium or selfhood (in the Indian philosophy called Karma). At the times of a Messianic manifestation those developed to the receptivity of the -divine baptism are impregnated with the spirit of re-generation from above, when begins the process of re-generation, which culminates in the complete elimination of the sensual proprium, and the putting on of the divine proprium, ,- or the Spirit and Form of the divine, which is the sonship of God. The per- fectly re-generate man has the divine ﬂesh. The un-regenerate man is born in sin and shapen in iniquity, and the ﬂesh of that person is corruptible. The un- regenerate man, through the process of re-generation, is transformed to the re-gen- erate, thus the corruptible puts on incorruption when death in the body is over- come. How is metaphysics related to physics? The metaphysical, or spiritual, . rests upon the physical as its substratum, foundation and pediment. How is the spirit, or force of the brain cells, related to the attenuate serum or ﬂuid of the same cells? The cells of the cortex expand and contract.“ This is the respiration of the brain, When the’ expansion takes place the ﬁnest substance of the blood ﬂows into the cell through the arteries, ramifying through and \constituting niuch‘ of the fabric called the pia-vnater, the soft mother. At the same time that this serum ﬂows into the cell, the cell is also receiving an inﬂux of spirit force which unites with the ﬂuid, and is re-elabora- - ted, the ﬂuid of the brain ﬂowing down through the ﬁbre and ﬁlling the cavities. V When the union of the ﬂuid which, gﬁlvlqs cell with the spirit ﬂowing in through the cell’s expansion, takes placeﬁtykisieifepcted by a process of combus- tion or alchemfico-vital blending, twhichi ‘ge:i2'era;tes or produces spiritual forces 3 that flow from the cell into the psych - neumic "aura, replacing in that aura the exhausted force which has ﬂown down from thence into the cells. This ~C0nstitutes the reciprocal relation of the outer and inner man. Do the cells of the cortical substance of the brain all generate the same ' the muscles of the leg. 160 ’ THE GUIDING STAR. kind and quality of spirit and ﬂuids? Every cell generates its own distinc quality of both spirit and ﬂuid, no two cells producingthe same. it How is the cortical substance divided? Into speciﬁc areas mapped out b ﬁssures and sulci, dividing the cells into speciﬁc groupings. These grouping _ comprise orders, sub-orders, genera, species and families. 4;; How do these groupings relate to the functions of the mind and body. Every group of cells generates the ﬂuid of that group which determines .3? ward the body through the ﬁbres connecting the group with the part of t body to which the group relates. In the manufacture of the ﬂuid, the gro elaborates the spirit which determines toward [the mind. The ﬂuid ﬂows o .:..; way, that is toward the body, and relates to the physical, while the spirit of same group and elaboration ﬂows toward the spirit, and constitutes the ment force and faculty corresponding with the physical function or oﬂice, Illustr tion--—The organ of conscientiousness constitutes man’s moral walk. It is :7. faculty and function of mind. There should be an agreement between t_l.’,*“ moral or religious walk, and the physical walk. Now, if a man is struck the head at the location of conscientiousness as deﬁned by phrenology, causin a depression of the skull at that point, interfering with the respiration of nf’ cells of that cortical area, there will succeed as a sequence of the injury, mo paralysis of the leg on the opposite side of the body. This is because the ner - of motion decussate (cross) from each side of the head to the opposite side the body, and because the ﬁbres having their origin at that cortical area 00 ' T /¢ . [TO BE ooN'rrNuED.] U7/L yb // 6 U AN EUEGANT BHNGH. 108 STATE STREET. The Lunch Room connected with the College roomszis unsurpassed good home made food, and at popular prices. *3?‘-‘ Pure country cream and butter a s ecialty. " Served from 12 to 2 P. M. each ay. ' -0-.‘5%A'1'$E.’-* Slllege ‘lX}’erlel’s Gellege eﬁ Ilite A--/‘>'1'KE<(~— S®€(I€(_‘-I-‘Y FlRGIH~’-‘I-‘RIHIWQPHFS HAS OPENED LN HJCI IFHNUSJIIY, under the supervision of Mas. J. S. ROBINSON, who was for years nected with the “Woman’s Exchange,” and also the Supt. of the School of Art Needlework,” a sufficient guarantee of satisfactory work; _ The Stamping Department is the best selected in the city. _. Orders for all styles of Embroidery, House Furnishing, Stamp '4’ eto., solicited; also Plain Sewing and Knitting. Room 17, 103 STATE STREET. c§ 1:‘
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-07
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-07
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 08 (July 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1915, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-07-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: 4-is :1- ﬂlllllllllllllIl.l_llllllllﬂIllIlIllIlllll _ C ;. S 1:’ W ‘, ,1 ‘ , 3» \/ ’/ ,5 -_. ,2’ _ , ...... IIIIIIIIIII ‘V - ,V_ .I,,» _< . J ’ ~' ‘ -W _. A c »_’ ..‘ ' ‘ ‘ -,r .« ‘ .- A‘ v ,.- ,_ 1 . , ‘X3 _ V . '_—_- . ’ - " -9- . _ . ‘ « . fr ’“ I ~._.' ~' ‘ ' ' A MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO" @§e Science of @3mmot;to.{’ bife. “ .1 "‘ (THE SUBJECT OF MENTAL CURE OR METAPHYSICAL HEALING ONE OF ITS ESSENTIAL DEPARTMENTS. C R. TEED. M. D. EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR. CHICAGO, A ILLINOIS. '1"I4>I<'vI<4*I4>I<&<'I<>I<E<>I*vI<>I4E<>I<>I<*I<*I< .-. . I .. I / V. K‘ J L I ( 1 / /Q A ll ' I ' 1 0». '. 'v" ' ‘ ‘ ' ' ". ' V N 1‘ I ‘('1' V t . ’ /A . < 5 / . ' '1 . : » _‘ - . ‘A H II IEIIIEEIIIIIIEIEEIIIEEIIIIIIIIIHIIEIEIIIIIIHEEIEEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII I n H H «- .1»; 2 W gunﬂlllnl"nun"ll"....
Show more4-is :1- ﬂlllllllllllllIl.l_llllllllﬂIllIlIllIlllll _ C ;. S 1:’ W ‘, ,1 ‘ , 3» \/ ’/ ,5 -_. ,2’ _ , ...... IIIIIIIIIII ‘V - ,V_ .I,,» _< . J ’ ~' ‘ -W _. A c »_’ ..‘ ' ‘ ‘ -,r .« ‘ .- A‘ v ,.- ,_ 1 . , ‘X3 _ V . '_—_- . ’ - " -9- . _ . ‘ « . fr ’“ I ~._.' ~' ‘ ' ' A MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO" @§e Science of @3mmot;to.{’ bife. “ .1 "‘ (THE SUBJECT OF MENTAL CURE OR METAPHYSICAL HEALING ONE OF ITS ESSENTIAL DEPARTMENTS. C R. TEED. M. D. EDITOR AND PROPRIETOR. CHICAGO, A ILLINOIS. '1"I4>I<'vI<4*I4>I<&<'I<>I<E<>I*vI<>I4E<>I<>I<*I<*I< .-. . I .. I / V. K‘ J L I ( 1 / /Q A ll ' I ' 1 0». '. 'v" ' ‘ ‘ ' ' ". ' V N 1‘ I ‘('1' V t . ’ /A . < 5 / . ' '1 . : » _‘ - . ‘A H II IEIIIEEIIIIIIEIEEIIIEEIIIIIIIIIHIIEIEIIIIIIHEEIEEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII I n H H «- .1»; 2 W gunﬂlllnl"nun"ll"."““|"|““|||||"|"||IﬂIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIlllllllllllIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII way‘ ‘\ , ‘K \. «. ...Qa«u-.,,.-w_........_, -, _ ,_ (."H'"‘~' ”(“'\" 4N‘F1"'”’ ‘If’3‘("“.v"*—v‘-<nO~‘uovv_,,$\' ‘ . : ' . ;_-|¢;'-(1: :, -._‘v. I. “ v- ~ pynvv ¢n’7f_",,",t' ~ /I xv:-pa; . ..,.:\A\ _ _ 4‘ S ' ~ f\COLLEGrE C0MMENCEMENT;¢_‘.'A % '- ,..e¢_ - - A PATIENCE ON THE PART OF PATEONS, - - - - _, ; __ . . _ IKOEESHAN SCIENCE, - _- - - '.- - TESTIMONIAL, ‘ : —.. -~ A - ‘ ,. « - .. - I SALUTATORY, V. . S S A ' ' b.(.3'rREETI.‘I~TG To PEOEESSOQAND GEADUATING CLASS, L I M 7 HOW CAN LEARNED .;QUACK;*§1§;Y ZABEST PROTECT ITSELE ? - I * AAAWORD TO SUBSCRIBRRS; . S ' IMPROMPTU CONTRIBUTION To KOEESIIAN §LITEEATU13.E, - -. ': av.’ r\CONTENTs. Z3 PAPER READ BEFORE SOCIETY AECH—TEIUM1>HANT, OBEY MRS RENEW " _ LBENEDICT — '- - » _ - 4 - - . - WOMAN’S WORLD SUPELEMENT, - -A - S - QUESTIONS TO GRADUATINC CLASS, -‘ -' V - - THE ASSEMBLY OF THE COVENANT OR .CHURCH.TB.IUM1’HAN~T, - Tm WoELD’S COLLEGE LOE_L‘IE_E, , _ -5 A‘, I In 4’ A _ IEMOETALITY IN "MAN THE RESULT OE AN ANATOMICAL'TEANSEORik-;- i’ A1-ION, - - - - _ - _ - - - A R EMBRYONIC EXTRAOTS, " ' -A . - . - - A - KORESHAN SCIENCE AND ITS APPLICATION To LIFE, - - .,-, ., . ’ : «"3. \‘~<,-A-'\n_nn6¢i_»'--am ' — - no — .. _I._ ‘p. — — TE SIGNS? OE TH‘E"T~:‘I,i§'t[‘]iS S‘l:?.Eb%;?.\fEl-3:J1‘E:.iI:EIGﬁ!I;..'?().'ﬁ;L: TEE SKORESHAN» SCIENCE, .<_- I I ~4;rg:_p_u-saw-.— ‘ . __ __ , Q . .4 .«' ..«E If I"; "-~ \ ‘-.wf ,{ - S /( R’ if ‘I . r- 1. - .1. <{ S. , ) \ .» . »...4_.. i PSYCHO-PNEUMIC THERAPEUTIST, (THE KORESHAN SCHOOL,) X}-,« 459 West Congress Street, Chicago. 103 State Street,— Room 17, ‘ OFFICE HOURS: ' OFFICE HOURS :~ _ ‘W 8 to 10 A. _M. and 3‘to 5 P. M. V Tuesday‘, Thursday, Saturday,1to 3TP.M. ' CONSULTATION FREE. ABSENT TREATMENT A SPECIALTY. I). ANNIE G. ORDWAY, , PSYGHO--PNEUMIC T.H'ERAPEUTIS‘T,» (KORESHAE SCHOOL.) ‘E295 EAST CHICAGO AVENUE, ‘CHICAGO, ILL. Also Treats at the College, 103 State Street, Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, from 10 to 12 Al".‘f§1. Absmit Treatment Sucoessfully Given. Consultation Free. 912., A.‘ B. 3RowN.'i PSYCHO-PNEUMIG THERAPEUTISTZ in . (THE KORESHAN SCHOOL.) _ - se7 WEST SUPERIOR STREET, - I - S .cHIcAo_O.-|L|-- y A Absent Treatment Successfully Given. Consultation Free. Treats also at the College, 108 State ' ' Street, Room 8. - ' A M -_ -..a.. _~ tn.‘ sMET.AP»HYS|CS. MRS. L. s. BREWSTER, P. P. T. 9., Metaphysician of the Koreshan School. ,-.. \‘ ‘. CHICAGO, IQL. A Treats at College, 103 State St. 3 to p. m. absent Treatment Successful. ‘Cons.ulta‘.tion%F_ree. _ i‘ ,1‘ ‘MRS. E. W.‘ AITDERSON, { Koreshan School of Science. 2 Otﬂice Hours, 1 to 6_-P-. b . 4347 1.2 _w. 1V'I:_ulison.St1-eet,4Chie3g0o 111. ‘-*-%AT%—‘- Xlllae lX2i"e1@].el’sA Clellege at me soc-1161*-rv AR?§i5iE7*f=R1umpHnnT ‘£ ’ ' _ ‘ HASOPENEDAN' . ART. INDUSTRY, , . .' under the supervision of'M1>.s. J. S. ROBINSON, who was for years con- fg nected with the “Woman’s Exchange,” and also the Supt. of the “Chicago ?! School of Art Needlework,” a sufficient guarantee of satisfactory work. . ix; , _ The Stamping Department is the best selected in the city, 7- Orders for all styles of Embroidery, House Furnishing, Stampings, W 1 6'0O., solicited; also Plain Sewing and Knitting. = ‘.4; Room 17, 103 STATE STREET. I ‘.‘ CHICAGO, ILL. Continues its Classes throughout the year. Each term consists of f0‘ Weeks, commencing about the ﬁrst of each month. 4 Particulars regarding Terms, etc., may be obtained by addressing J C. R. TEED, M. Office, Room 17, 103 Statestreied HOSE wishing a thorough Course of Metaphysical or Mental sci‘. instruction, cannot do better than to pursue the Course of Stud anply the principles promiivléaiti‘-§‘t1~e_in this College. V ‘*8 37,- ,;\ » = " 4 ~:’"?‘r —“E—~=7 —~’ . so =~sr”—-*"-"'1vv—”*”“*\1ii’é~“Z1 /L173 »\‘_» «V» ‘ ~\ 2 1: yr 1 \ $3 *:ﬂ;av:',K€:€l( %?£;%?$\ .‘:?m E I ; A1» I. - Q ‘Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. crrvit, 14.) L 3% GUlDll2G+:%STAR. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. VOL. I. JULY, 1887. N0. 8. PAPER READ BEFORE THE SGGIETY ARGH='TRI6MI9H* ANT BY MRS. RENEW BENEBIGT. 1 know that an essay Worthy of being read before a class of Koreshan Scientists, must contain something more than a rehearsal of old orthodox chapters, which have been cut and shaped and shaped and cut so many thousands of times, over and over again in the vain effort to construct some form of garment that should‘ seem like a vesture. Again, I know that it must be something more than a phantomed out- line, which can admit of no aggregation or adjustment of parts with no God here nor there, with nothing in heaven or hell or in the earth, dead or alive. It must be something more than so called Christian Science with the extreme end of a beginning before it was begun. Koreshan Scientists cannot ﬂoat out upon the great sea of current literature, where the dilettante or athlete in the race for intellectual powers have launched themselves, and there Weave Webs or shrouds as insects weave at mid-- night, over rose or thorn, over life or death, or purgative or diamond, un- -conscious alike of each and all. Not there will a Koreshan Scientist ﬁnd thread and Warp for a vesture which must be seamless and without seem- ing. Vestures for Koreshanists have been in the mills for many, many centuries, and will be Woven from threads of light; spun from beds of* ‘gold, and gleam of diamond crystalized deep in the earth, and Christ-alized '7-In the heavens, above the cortex of the microcosm. The whole externity of the planetary system has been employed in depositing and preparing matter and spiritual substance for the production Of this seamless garment of wisdom, and to-day, according to dial and cal- _'/ w.ﬂ Iv 163 THE GUIDING STAR. endar of the heavens, the garments are ready to be given. But wher the recipients, or for whom have they been prepared ? Three days ago, when the marriage in Cana of Gallilee was projec , two hundred and eighty-eight thousand of the Spirits of Koreshan; cast in their lots, to become the Sons of God through that marriage, receive their garments made white through the washings of regenerat, The number of their name and the number of their lot was recorded in"/' book of life, which name and number they were to receive upon a W“ stone, when the books were opened. It need not be said to this class that this white stone is that for w philosophers have sought so long in vain. This is the stone, or diam of life prepared in the earth by the weaving of the stars through al kingdoms of the earth, in the furthermost depths, and in the smallest containing sparks of the original life. This is the stone upon, and in W man is reﬂected and infolded for his own production, laid down a and again upon the dead sea to be dissolved and resolved againb generation through successive embodiments. From all these spindles of time and process have come the threa light from which a perfect vesture may be woven, and its heraldry w be proclaimed by him who would sit upon the white horse, or one who conveyed upon the chariot of the pure white wisdom of God; wisdom ﬂected from crystals undimmed by the red corpuscles of purgation. To-day, according to the calendar, the recipients for whom these ments have been prepared are all here; surely here waiting to hear the night cry. Hark, have we not heard it? And who among us have re ed of that golden oil which can never grow less, but when once lighted burn forever ? Who holds his lamp in his hand lighted? Oh glorious lamp, imp nated with the golden light of seventy-two thousand years, wherein ll secreted the one God-man, where every corpuscle of the universal 1; numbered and tabulated through every kingdom of time and process fro: the least to the greatest, from the microcosm to the macrocosm, from man God, the old old lamp, the book of life, sealed with seven seals, which a_ T to be loosed when the Prince upon the white horse shall proclaim; are those who are to receive these seamless garments ? ‘ The hosts of heaven are watching them. They are the Saviors are to come up on Mount Zion having passed their forty-second re-inca tion and are coming into the resurrection, and are ready _to receive th robes of seamless wisdom, their wedding garments; and how anxiouslyﬁt, , look into each others faces and wonder! Is it thou ? . The calendar says,we are in the lastminute of the hour when t;_ is .,e THE GUIDING STAR. 163 of W . marriage will take place. The herald has already proclaimed, and the guests are assembling: shall we look to our garments with anxiety, to know if we can go in to the feast "of Wisdom with the guests to be recognized? And now howtthankful that we are not the custodians of any apparel but our own, and how sorry and sick am I at the spots and wrinkles, and long dark lines of leperosy I ﬁnd ﬁxed therein. I know, that although I wash myself with nitre,I am not clean; it must be the washings of the Word which will cleanse. We are not looking for our neighbors faults or virtues; we are looking for immortality, and all those who seek for it, as for hidden treas- ures, will now ﬁnd it, for the hour has come, and yet, although the invita- tion is given to all, we know that none will seek for it save those who have kept the word of His patience and will enter the open door of_ immortality which Jesus opened after he had received his immortal body. I have read an old prophecy which says: “ The instrument which shall gather Israel into the sieve of Shiloh is not a prophet, but an instrument as a plough, or spade to turn the clods, and every Word spoken by the mouth of the ﬁfth instrument shall be fulﬁlled, for the sixth instrument shall turn and break the clods as a man cracketh a nut and showeth the kernel. The sixth instrument will steal the Word from under your feet, for the last Word given to Israel was given before the standard was removed.” _ Not another Word can be added to the oracle. He who gave it then, gives it now which is Uriel with this exception, the Word is now being interpreted. It seems to us sometimes, as if the scriptures were being stolen from under our feet. They are not ; The spirit which indicted them then is now in- terpreting them. But of how little avail it is for me to attempt an expression except one of most sincere earnest acceptance of the revealed Word. When we have learned to use the keys placed in our hands, or in the locks for us, we may unlock heaven and earth. The treasures of the great deep are given up ‘ and lie at our feet. . She who treads down the dragon, and through whom the treasures of the earth are handed up to us, the goddess Neith or Minerva, whose gift to us is the lost one of the pleiads, has unrolled the scroll, and We may read if we hear. But not ;until the appropriation of the twelve baskets of fragments taken up from the seven, shall we be able to minister in the temple. But we can speak to each other as we journey through the wil- derness; withjoy we maygwatch the feet of the Wanderers beginning to enlarge, and the old shoes bursting open for removal, that we may have freedom of understanding while stepping over Jordan upon the twelve Stones placed there. We can look back upon the time, only a few days inland to me, when we . "-~!Se-_‘7' “ ’ .; .. _:. ;,— . Ky» - .. 164 THE GUIDING STAR.‘ thought it would exhaust more than an eternity to produce an exhaust _ analysis of the Hebrew Scripture or Jewish oracle. Although we . 5" now that its leading branches are boundless currents of process-wh threads lie knitted from the farthest incipiency of the whole system ofn, numeration which siezes upon and grasps each other for units of yet anoth ascending scale, and each from end to end everywhere penetrated witht strong vibrating pulse of life rolling onward; there comes to us a systéi of God-o1ogy—-or the universal God-man which spans all distance and veils all processes. Its recitals leave no where, inert masses of recor unappropriated leaves where life is extinguished or hope departed. Its power is the notation of conﬁuence—which carries within own sway vital essences never lost or absorbed—except in concurrent p allels, holding its own in broad sweep of power or in minutest whisper’ or in inﬁnitesimal ramiﬁcations, until the ultimate of its purpose is reach Man made in the image of God, then, is lifted in energy to equaltw, power of the creator. As we see the scarlet veil lifted and are permitted to see into the t ’ ple into the holy place and read the ensign upon the vesture of the pri we may read the hour has come, and the last minute of the hour, when S‘ ,' hosts of heaven are preparing for a great event, the hour when the sun return from its long journey, or absence, to again conjoin with its belov We have no time now to loose stringing pearls from the dead sea. time to spare weaving vesture from fens below, but we may reach up heaven and grasp the threads of love and life which the Father has prepa. for His own, threads which retie the microcosm to the macrocosm, its 2:.“ "ticular to its universal, the God-man to the God-man. » This to us is an hour of great importance. Shall we unite with ‘vine above the equator, and have access to_ the tree of life ? Shall we‘; ‘ low the sun upon its next long journey, or remain below the central poi and be cast off as excrement for the realms of darkness below, transm° backward, backward until the lowest atom of disintegration is reache A. WOMAN’S WSRLD SEIPPLEMENT. FORMULA FOR YOUNG HEALERS IN MIND CURE SCIENCE. This formula is given as asort of prop or support for a mental h to be used only until he or she can go alone. After using it for a timevv-:,l healer—-if faithful to the truth—-will pass up to a higher plane wl1ere.118‘i.;. , heal from his own rapidly developing intuitions. ’ I ‘E . Let us imagine that the healer is. treating a woman for rheumatism 0 THE GUIDING STAR. 165 p? ..j heart. In reality in makes no difference what the disease; the treatment in any case, so far as the unpractical and undeveloped healer is concerned, will consist of denials ﬁrst, and lastly of aﬁirmatives. Now: in the treament of this woman for rheumatism of the heart, the healer has the mistakes of the whole world to contend With. 1. The mistaken belief in heredity: the inﬂuence of the belief of the parents upon the patient. 2. The race belief: the inﬂuence of the beliefs of the race upon the pa- tient. _ 3. The inﬂuence upon the patient of those with whom she comes in daily contact; relatives, friends, etc. 4. The inﬂuence of the patient’s own beliefs upon herself. 5, The inﬂuence of the beliefs of the healer uponthe patient. In most instances it requires six treatments to cure a patient. In the first treatment the healer treats the patient for effect upon himself or herself of the so called law of heredity, which so called law is one of the most prevalent and Wide spread of the mistakes into which the race has fallen. TREATMENT FIRST. The belief in heredity; the supposition that all were conceived in sin and born in iniquity. The treatment is silent. Seat the patient as you please; you do not touch her at all. You speak to her most earnestly in your own thought saying: Now Mary Brown listen to me: hear what I tell you. All these things you have told me about having rheumatism of the heart are not true. There is not a word of truth in the whole of it. The belief of your parents in sensual ap- petites and lustful passions has no power to reﬂect upon you this condition you call rheumatism of the heart. The belief of the race in the sensual appetites and lustful passions cannot, does not, reﬂect upon you in such a manner as to show forth this thing you call rheumatism of the heart. There is no such thing in existence. The beliefs of those you associate with daily, relations, friends, acquaint- I ances etc., in the sensual appetites and lustful passions are powerless to reﬂect this so called disease upon you. Listen to me, Mary Brown, you are free. Realize and assert it yourself; V011 cannot be in bondage from any of these beliefs. It is impossible. Your Own belief of a lifetime in the sensual appetities and lustful passions cannot hold Y011 in bondage to this thing you have named rheumatism of the heart. My belief in the sensual appetites and lustful passions cannot and does not affect you in such a manner as to show forth this you call rheumatism of the heart. You have no such thing because God is your life. Death cannot come near you or touch you. God is your health. Pain sickness and disease c R 163 THE GUIDING STAR. threaten you. There are no such things. God is your strength; you cannot be Weak: God is your peace: you a afraid, We sprang from good ; we tend to good ; we cannot get outside of God is truth, life, love, substance, omnipotent, omnipresent and omnis we are parts of God; we cannot be anything else. TREATMENT SECOND. The whole race is deceived in regard to disease, sickness, death, sin Treat the patient on the second occasion against the inﬂuence of all our e in belief under the general head of “ deception.” Use the same formula ployed in the ﬁrst treatment. T 1. The deception of your parents, Mary Brown, in regard to the statem and solution of the problem of life does not reflect itself upon you in a wa show forth this you call rheumatism of the heart. 2. The deception of the race in regard to the statement and solut-io, the problem of life cannot hold you enslaved to this supposed condition of ease. 3. The deception of those you come in daily contact with cannot and not reflect disease upon you. 4. Your own deception regarding the statement of the problem of cannot hold you in bondage to this you call rheumatism of the heart. 5. My errors of belief, my deception do not reflect this disease upon wk. My mistakes in belief . shall not and cannot keep you from being free. You__’ absolutely free from the eﬂect of the deception of the whole race. it Because: 1. God is your life etc. 2. God is your health etc. 3. God is your strength etc. 4. God is your peace etc. TREAMENT THIRD. Selﬁshness, envy, jealousy, malice, cruelty and revenge may be conside as including all the sins of the world. These constitute the subject of the th' treatment. ‘V 1 Nearly every person believes that he has committed some sin of grea’ or less importance, and down in his secret heart he feels that he deserves to fer something in expiation of his wrong doing; and the eﬁect of this belief is manifestation of bodily disease. So in calling over the names, selﬁshness, enga- jealousy, malice, cruelty and revenge the healer is almost certain to ﬁnd the] ' lief in the mind of the patient that has enslaved him; and he must deny, er V, it from the patients mind and let him go free. ° ‘ I ‘THE GUIDING STAR.. 167 -.:==———" 1. The selﬁshness, envy, jealousy, malice, cruelty and revenge of your parents, Mary Brown, cannot reflect this thing you call rheumatism of_ the heart upon you. 2. The selﬁshness, envy etc. of the race cannot show forth this disease upon you, etc. 3. The selﬁshnessﬁetc. of those you meet daily cannot produce this disease in you. 4. Your own selﬁshness etc. 5. My selﬁshness etc. _ Reasons: 1. God is your life etc. 2. God is your health etc. 3. God is your strength etc. 4. God is your peace etc. TREATMENT FOURTH. Subject, Chemicalization: Ghemicalization is the great confusion that arises in the mind of the pa- tient on meeting the truth from the mind of the healer; that unsettled state he feels at giving up his beliefs in the error, before he can fully take hold of the truth, and this state of unrest pictures itself upon the body of the patient in an:aggravated form of his sickness or disease. The unfavorable symptoms are all increased and apparently he is Worse. This condition commonly follows the third day’s treatment and the healer’s duty is now to allay all the disturbance in the mind of the patient. Follow the foregoing formula as follows: The unrest of your present condition is not reﬂected upon you by your parents. And so on through all ﬁve avenues already given: then give the rea- sons as before: God is your life etc. TREATMENT Fl FTH. After the fourth treatment, the patient is tired, hopeless, languid, and feels all inadequate to the day’s work. A This treatment is to give him hope, courage and strength, to bring him out of his nerveless condition. Treat again according to formula and give rea- sons as before. God is your life etc. TREATMENT SIXTH. The Spiritual Baptism. Mary Brown listen to me, you are the perfect creation of the living God spiritual, harmonious, fearless, free, you reflect all the good of the whole uni- werse. Truth flows to you from everywhere. You show forth all the good of "-.- . .. ._‘___ .1, .- .W-V 1 V of the belief of the parents upon the patient. 168- THE GUIDING STAR. your parents; you reﬂect the goodness of the whole race; love, sympathy, derness, compassion, beauty, joy and peace; you reflect the purity of all 3-__ meet daily; you show forth all that is good and beautiful: you reﬂect all thatlfy good in me; you are good because God is good. He is your life. “ God is health of thy countenance.” You are strong because He is your strength. ‘He’ your peace, rest and comfort surround you, lift you up and sustain you. “ peace passeth understanding.” - You are the living proof of my words : you have peace of mind, knowled universal truth, and health of body. I pronounce my work perfect. “ Lo I am with you always.” _ The ﬁrst ﬁve treatments are treatments of denial; erasure. The last afﬁrmation, the proof follows in the recovered health or the chan belief rather of the patient. It will be seen from the foregoing the healing of disease consists in simpl changing the belief of the patient. That when they had believed in evil as active power, they learn that it is powerless; being a mere negative of good ‘ trust in good. When convinced of the ubiquity of good, their thought wh is all there is in them, has been turned into the proper channel and they are f from the belief in negation and made positive in good and truth. They therefore well. Their thought changed into conformity with the great ]i less ocean of all thought; truth flows through them like a river and they gr strong and beautiful and wise. COMMENTS ON THE ABOVE FORMULA, BY EDITOR OF GUIDING STAR. , The foregoing was taken from the Woman's World. It is a Christian science formula, and sets forth in detail the substance _ the “ Christian Science ” theology, and practice of therapeutics. . The treatment of cases will “consist ﬁrst of denial?-s and lastly of alﬁrm . tions.” The ﬁrst treatment is for the mistaken belief in heredity: the inﬂuen . The treatment here is supposed to be against the fallacious belief ente L tained by the patient of hereditary law. In this very ﬁrst statement there, both a denial, and an aﬁirmation. The patient is to be treated against a belie This belief is supposed to be the cause of disease. Now, whence was the be derived? It was an “ Influence” (which means an infl’ow);=from the parents to th offspring, that is, a belief inherited or derived to thepatient, and proceeding, th is, transmitted from the parents. Whether we call the thing transmitted from the parent to the patien belief, or an actual seed of disease, the principle is the same. If it were‘ _, transmittal from the parent of a “false belief,” it was as much a hereditary i ’ ﬁuence as if it were cancer, scrofula, consumption or any other form of THE GUIDING STAR. 169 --—*'’’-j I ——”"—7 thological transmission; the difference being merely that in one case heredity would be applicable to some material transmission while in the other it would be a mental transmission; but in either case inherited by the subject of disa- bility. The second treatment is, “the race belief: the inﬂuence of the belief of‘ the race upon the patient.” This is merely a repetition of the ﬁrst, somewhat elaborated, and speciﬁcally set forth. The main proposition under the head of treatment ﬁrst, is simply and wholly a denial of all for which the Christ came. It is a radical and emphatic denial of the statement found in Exodus xx 5, 6 “Thou shalt not bow down thy- self to them nor serve them: for I the Lord am a jealous God, visiting the in- iquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generations of them that hate me; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments,” and again in Psalms 41.5 “Behold I was shapen in iniquity ; and in sin did my mother conceive me”. Let the reader look out the following references in the bible and see how it agrees with Eddy Christi— anity, and answer the question whether the Eddy system is in conformity with the teachings of the scriptures, and genuine christianity as evolved from the Jewish dispensation. INIQUITY. Gen. 15, 16; Gen. 19, 15; Gen.44, 16. Exod.20, 5; Exod. 34, 7; Num. 14, 18; Deut. 5, 9; Exod. 34,7; Lev. 18, 25; Num. 5, 10; Num. 5, 31. Num. 23, 21; Deut. 32, 4; Josh. 22, 17. 1.st Sam. 3, 14; 1st Sam. 15,. 23; 1st Sam. 20, 8; 1st Sam. 25, 24. 2nd Sam. 14, 9; 2nd Sam. 14, 32 ;: 2nd Sam. 19, 19; '.nd Sam. 24, 10. 1st Chron. 21,8. 2nd Chron. 19, 7.. Job. 4,8; Job. 5, 16; Job. 6, 29; Job.6, 30; Job.11, 6; Job. 11, 14; Job. 15, 5; Job. 15, 16; Job. 22, 23; Job. 31, 11; Job. 31, 28; Job. 33, 9; Job. 34, 32; . Job. 36, 21; Job. 36, 23. _Ps. 7, 3; Pa. 7, 14; Ps. 32, 2; Ps. 32 5 ; Ps. 36, 3; PS. 39, 11; PS. 41, 6; Ps. 49, 5; Ps. 51, 5; PS. 53, 1; Ps. 55, 3 ;‘ Ps. 56, 7; Ps. 66, 18; Ps. 85, 2; Ps. 94, 20; Ps. 107, 42; Ps. 109, 14; Ps. 119, 3; Ps.119, 133; Ps. 125, 3. Prov. 16, 86; Prov. 19, 28; Prov. 22, 8.. Ecol. 3, 16. Isa. 1, 4; Isa. 1, 13; Isa. 5, 18 ;‘ Isa. 6, 7; Isa. 14, 21; Isa. 22, .14; Isa. 29, 20; Isa. 30, 13; Isa. 40, 2; Isa. 53,6; Isa. 57, 17; Isa. 59, 3 ;; Isa 59, 4; Isa. 59, 6; Isa. 64, 9. Jer. 2, 5; Jer. 2, 22; Jer. 3, 13; Jer. 13,. 22; Jer. 14, 20; Jer. 16, 10; Jer. 17; Jer. 30, 14; Jer. 15. Hos. 9, 7;- Hos. 32, 18. Lam. 2. 14; Lam. 4, 22. Ezek. 4, 4; Ezek. 7, 13; Ezek. 18,. 17; Ezek. 30; Ezek. 21, 23; Ezek, 21 24; Ezek. 21, 25; Ezek. 21. 29; Ezek. 35, 5; Ezek. 28, 15; Ezek. 28, 18; Ezek. 44, 12: Dan. 9, 24; Hos. 7, 1; Hos. 10, 9; Hos. 10, 13; Hos. 12, 8; Hos. 12, 11; Hos. 13, 12; Hos. 14, 1; Hos. 14, 2. Mic. 2, 1; Mic. 3, 10; Mic. 7, 18. Hab. 1, 13; Habs THE GUIDING STAR. 2,12. Zeph.3,5: Zeph.3,13. Zech.3,4; Zech. 3, 9. Mal. 2,6; Ma.t.; 41; Mat. 23, 28; Mat. 24, 12. Acts 1, 18; Acts 8, 23; Rom. 6, 19. 1st 13,6. 2d Thes. 2, 7. 2d Tim. 2, 19. Tit. 2, 14. Heb. 1, 9. James 3, 6. ;‘x HIS INIQUITY. 'x_ V N11m._15,31. Jcb. 20, 27; Job. 21, 19. P3. 36, 2. Jet‘. 31,30. E 3, 18, 19; Ezek. 7, 16; Ezek. 14, 7; Ezek. 18, 26; Ezek. 33, 8, 9; Ezek.: 2nd Pet. 2, 16. . MINE INIQUITY 1st Sam. 20, 1; 2d Sam. 22, 24. Psal. 18, 23. Job. 7, 21; Job. 10 Job. 10, 14; Job. 14, 17; Job. 31, 33. Ps. 25, 11; Pa. 31, 10; Ps. 32 Job.‘ 51, 2. ’ THEIR INIQUITY. Lev. 26, 39; Lev. 26, 40. Neh. 4, 5, Ps. 69, 27; Ps. 78, 38; P3. '32; PB. 94, 23; P3. 106, 43. Isa. 13, 11; Isa. 26, 21; Isa. 33, 24. Jer. i10; Jer. 18, 23; Jer. 16, 18; J31‘. 25, 12; Jer. 31, 34; Jer. 33,8; Jer. 36, 1 *Jer. 36, 31. Ezek. 4, 5; Exek, 7, 19; Ezek. 4, 17; Ezek. 14, 3; Exek.’ 10; Ezek. 29, 16; Ezek. 39, 23. Hos. 4, 8; H03. 5, 5; Hos. 9, 9. I WORK INIQUITY. Ps.141,4. Isa. 31,2 ; Isa. 32, 6. Mat. 7, 23. WORKERS OF INIQUIT Y. Job. 31, 3 ; Job. 34, 3; Job. 34, 22. Psal. 5, 5; ‘Psal. 6, 3. L11. 13, Psal. 14, 4; Psal. 53, 4; Psal. 36, 12. Psal. 37, 1; Psal. 59,2; Psa1.64,' Psal. 92, 7; Psal. 92, 9; Psal. 94, 4; Psal. 94, 16; Psal. 125, 5; Psa1.141, Prov. 10, 29; Prov. 21, 15. - - " INIQUITIES . Lev. 16, 21; Lev. 26, 39. Ezra 9, 6; Ezra 9, 13; Neh. 9, 2. _Job. 13,23; J 13,26; Job. 22,5. Ps. 38, 4; Ps. 40, 12; P3. 51, 9; Ps. 64, 6; Ps. 65, 3; *79, 3; Ps. 90,3; Ps. 103, 3; Ps.103,10; Ps.130,3; Ps. 1.30 3. Prov. 5, Isa. 43, 24; Isa. 53, 5; Isa 59, 12; Isa. 64, 6; Isa. 64, 7; Jer. 11, 10; J 14, 7.‘ Lam.4, 13. Ezek. 28, 18. Dan. 4,27; Dan, 9, 13. Mic. 7, 19. A ?3, 36. Rom. 4, 7. Rev. 18, 5. THEIR INIQUITIES. 8 LeV16,22.Psa1.1O7,17‘. Isa. 53, 11. Jer. 33,3. Lam. 5,7. Ezekf :32, 27. Heb. 8, 12 ; Heb. 10, 17. I THE GUIDING STAR. 171 YOUR INIQUITIE S . Nun. 14, 34. Isa. 50,1; Isa. 59, 2; Isa. 65, 7. Jer. 5, 25. Ezek. 24, 23; Ezek. 36, 31._ Amos. 3, 2. If the reader will note carefully the above formula, the discovery will be made that religious belief constitutes the main or underlying principle of the psychological power of the “Christian Scientist.” First the patient must become negative or passive, while the one who treats is in the positive state of mind. The “Christian Scientist” is treating for a change in the religious conviction of the patient, and if successful, the subject of the Christian Scientist’s psychology is converted to a state of mind corresponding to the mental concept entertained by the practitioner. “There is no sin, sickness nor death.” The story of the fall of man is con- sequently a farce. There being no sin, sickness nor death, hence no fall of man there was no necessity for 9. Redeemer, therefore the story of the sacriﬁce of the Son of God is a myth. Who cannot discern the infernal subtlety of this psy- chological power behind so called Christian Science? Who cannot see in it an- other phase of the modern spirit of anti-Christ? It most surely is. The mere question of healing, is not the one now under consideration. It is the“-science of the mind’s action upon mind, and matter, and the prostitution of the psychological fact to foster and bolster up a fallacious theory. “Christian Scientists” perform successes in the direction of curing the sick. This is not disputed. So do “metaphysicians” and “mental scientists” who are not “ Christians Scientists.” N 0 person in modern times has been more successful than Dr. Newton who went through the country healing upon psychological principles, and he was a spiritualist. Many others have and spiritual centers of the mind are the most deeply seated, and to affect these centers is the surest way to produce reconciliation between the affectional or will principle, this being the center of desire, and the intellectual principle the cen- A ter of doctrine or conviction. The religious convictions must be in harmony with the re1igious.desire. When reconciliation between these centers is effected, health is the immediate result. We have at present a student who is very successful in the treatment of cases. He is so far, a faithful Catholic, and believes in the doctrines of the Roman church. He has performed a number of remarkable cures, and in nearly every instance the person cured has been converted to the Catholic faith without his saying one word on the subject of his religion, and without his hav- ing a conscious desire that the person should be so transformed in religious sen- timent. In what principle resides the actual science of such religious trans- formation as distinct from the healing force? had great success without resorting to any religious formulas. The moral W ‘ ing a mortal and corrupt body to be put into the ‘grave. THE GUIDING STAR.. The man is and has been a devout Catholic. For generations the Catholhl‘ spirit or force has been transmitted, and he is therefore the embodiment of t religious belief, deeply seated in the motic and unconscious religious cent I say unconscious, but only so to his outward and self consciousness, for the terior forces are conscious entities, and act volitionally upon the mind of_ person who becomes negative to their inﬂuence, The whole tenor of the “ Christian Science” (Eddy Christianity) dogm is to enforce the conviction that man is not corrupt. When such a CO11Vict1n‘ becomes grounded and rooted in the mind, there is no more effort in the perso" to become transformed to a purer and higher state of life. In opposition this, Koreshan Science teaches that the body of man is mortal, and by virtue such mortality it goes to corruption, a process of corruptible dissolution bei actively operative to reduce the form to its primitive rudiciples. The bodyi thus corrupt because the spirit of man is corrupt. The spirit consists prim ily of two distinct qualities of force (mental force) the one being the intellec ' ual principle, the other, the affection al principle or what is the same the desi The ﬁrst, is the pneuma, the latter the psyche. These two constitute t spirit and soul natures. If the intellectual principle is false, and the aifectio principle evil, the spirit, and soul are corrupt, and the body partakes of the cor ruption, and is therefore subject to death, that is to a corruptible dissolution. Now while we believe that the spirit, soul, and body of the mortal man at all and each mortal, we believe‘ the “mortal mind,” that is, the psyche and pneul ma. (soul and spirit, this is the mind), are positive and actual entities,§7 but believe the mortal entity as soul and spirit can become changed to the immor soul and spirit, and-when this change comes to the mind (soul and spirit) the body will also partake of the change, and will be transformed. When this sult obtains there Wlll be no more death to the body._ Death the last enemy W have been overcome, and man will pass into the heavenly domain without le V The mind of man is in the constant desire to live. He has been taug that he must die. This produces a conﬂict between the desire and the conv tion. Such a conﬂict perpetuates the friction that gradually wears out t W body. The cure of the man must be the result of reconciliation between these? conflicting forces. The Eddy Christianity produces reconciliation by making a religious for mula to agree with the common sensual desires and tendencies of the min leaving the person entirely unchanged in moral action. If a person is nioral1y$:’t1 bad, and loves to be morally perverse, nothing is more pleasurable than the lief in and acceptance of a religious formula that says what-so-ever you do is’; right, for there is no wrong. Koreshan Science reconciles by bringing the mind. to a belief ﬁrst in the necessity for keeping the commandments, and a belief that ‘THE GUIDING STAR. 173 p-—-—-——} --———— they can be kept, through the manifestation of the messenger of the convenant through whom the New Church will receive the baptism of ﬁre, without which -there is no possibilitylof becoming obedient. The mind ‘is in the desire to live. Now if the science of immortal life is given to the mind and it is shown to be possible to effect immortality through the application of the science of life, then restoration is possible in proportion to the intensity and permanency of the conviction, and the application of the laws of life. Thebaptism consists in the reception of the true doctrine of im- mortality and its application. ‘I, S @€Il'3STl@NS T6 GR]?-XDEIATING GRASS. (CONCLUDED.) How can the leg be restored to its normal condition? By removing the pressure and thus restoring the respiration (breathing) of the cells of that area. Can this be done without resorting to what is termed “Christian Science?” Yes; if the bone is lifted from its depression by} any physical instrument the restoration will take place. What does this prove? It demonstrates the fallacy of “Christian Science,” so-called, because this so-called “Science” denies the possibility of any restora- tion not eﬂected through its inﬂuence. Would it be possible for spiritual force to restore the bone to its place? Under the perfected inﬂuence of mind over matter it would be and is possible. Could any inﬂuence or power in the universe restore the leg, without the ‘restored breathing of the cells ? No. THERAPEUTIC SCIENCE, What is lhe ﬁrst fundamental law of the most perfect spiritual inﬂuence over matter? Unity with God.’ How is such unity effected? Through a perfect knowledge ‘of God and obedience to His laws as understood through that knowledge. Is God personal? Yes. What is the highest evidence of God’s personality? The most supreme proof of the personality of God is that in the development of life from God as manifest in the order of progressive formulation, the higher the ascent in the order of progress the more personal becomes the manifestation, Is there biblical proof of God’s personality? God made man in His own image and likeness. . gland to exude its contents into the aqueduct of Sylvius, also reﬂecting to the 174 THE” GUIDING STAR. Was the Messiah this_ image? He is the express image of the person of God, Did Jesus claim to be more than the Son of God? When Phillip said “Show us the Father and it sufﬁceth us,” Jesus replied, “Hast thou been so long time with me, and hast thou not known me Phillip?” “ He that seeth me seeth the Father.” . " After a perfect union with God what is the ﬁrst step toward healing? Su- preme desire. Oan desire be augmented? Yes. By what method? ‘By. ult' V V What is the operation 1 tie min whe a patient is acted upon favorably ' by a successful Therapeutist ? Internai respiration. What is internal respiration? It is the alternate contraction and expan- sion of the brain ﬁbres called the Lyra (harp) communicating an inﬂuence to 1 the conarium through the ems pénealis (legs of the pineal gland), causing this cortical area of any given group of cells and producing augmented respiration in the cells reducing their contents to spiritual force. How does such respiration act upon the body? It increases the function of _ the spleen, causing an increased destruction of the red corpuscles of the blood, re- ducingthe red corpuscles to the various forces of animal life, thushgenerating an augmentation of dynamis or the healing potency. Is the therapeutic potency under the inﬂuence of the will? Yes; but it is V the result of persistent practice and discipline of the desires. What can you say of the importance of the state of rest? Equipoise of mind and body, with freedom from solicitude, is a state of rest or equillibrium, and is absolutely essential to successful effort "in the direction of therapeutics. ' ..t..§§?Seii?%; Si§’3.ifJ 5:‘3i:°;f‘”fii .§.f3:,.. ,*.:?s£i.¥2..2?.mW2.L¢rtﬁiaihejgeeest ' What of the matter of doubt? There should be no doubt in the mind of the therapeutist,of the recovery of the patient. If a doubt exists in the mind of ' the operator, the patient receives it, and this militates against afavorable result. ‘ What two special requirements are. demanded in every Therapeutist? Ability to concentrate the thought without break of continuity upon any given ' organ of the brain, with a contemplation of the subject involved in the quality and kind of thought, of which the faculty constitutes the origin ; and the mainte- ance of a state of rest. ~*>‘>%V%%<é'ii‘{%.‘\<‘¥~ THE GUIDING STAR. 175- . J; ‘ aNm=.13 12155. ...(.‘K)» . ti." ,.:(§ . The New government to be established on the earth, and which waits only for the ﬁnal struggle of the tumultuous forces of disintegration to complete their work of consummation in the old heavens and old earth, (the old church and state), must come through a preparation of the hearts. of men, by which the principle ‘ of competism is thoroughly eradi- cated. The Whole system of competitive effort is founded upon the selﬁsh: human principle, and is in direct antagonism to the principle actuating the Christ as moved by supremelove to God and to the neighbor; the two» great commandments, Which he declared to be the foundation of all the law and the prophets. . If the doctrines of the .Lord Jesus, declared by Him, and disseminated. by the apostolic propaganda are the correct principles for the government of men, then the system of competism which now furnishes the momenta. to every activity, especially as relating to social and commercial energy, is. wrong. We stand upon the verge of a revolution which Will completely trans- form the order of human existence, and establish government in equity. By a careful study of human characteristics as at present manifest in the actuations of men, in their social and commercial intercourse and inter- . ests, it may be seen that without some radical transformation in the de- terminings and aspirations Qfntlhe mind, the competitive incentive must» ' continue to be the prevailing impulse to human exertion and activity. In the commencement of the christian dispensation or age,the church was baptized with the Spirit from on High. It operated as only the Holy Spirit can operate} When the ‘apostles, and disciples of the Lord, were ' touched by the Flame of Inspiration they immediately came under the im- pulse of a new sphere of activity, and all who read the sacred book are fa-- miliar with the fact that thetspiritiof competitive energy was obliterated, and that of brotherhood Was substituted. The baptism which effected the change in the human soul at that time, cameas the result of the theocmsis (translation) of the Lord Jesus. The Holy Spirit was the substance of the Lord’s body; the Holy bodyiof the Lord converted to spiritual substance, and thence transmitted to those Who were receptive to it, and who appro- priated it. The spirit of united life came as a consequence of the Divine bap- tism, and only through thelout-pouring of the Spirit could the change have been Wrought. ' ' — Why did not that spirit continue to impulse the church and World to Derpetuate it in the line of the fellowship which actuated the early chris- tian brotherhood? If the spirit of common interest, impulsed the early , ."u:~.=ar-'-sh-'. c 176 THE GUIDING STAR. church when under the inﬂuence of the pure gospel of Jesus the Christ, and as directly impelled by the Spirit, why did not the church continue ’’I to be governed by such inﬂuence, and apply the principle of united life to. secular as well as ecclesiastical regulations ? Jesus was the archetype of the kingdom which in the purposes of Go is now come to the birth. By the archetype, we mean the kingdom in it least form, as the seed of a tree is the tree in its least form. Jesus th ‘God-man; the Son of God; the Son of man, was the seed man, "t promised seed.” His theocrasis and consequent dissemination as the Holy; ‘Spirit, was the inception of the new kingdom. The out-pouring of the Ho, It Ghost Was the planting of the divine seed, the spirit being the seminal pog, tency of Deity, and the quickened church at that time, necessarily partoqy. of the quality of the Divine inﬂuence. The out-pouring of the spirit was planting of the seed of (rod for re-generation (reproduction) in and througfl the race. The law of reproduction as pertaining to the re-generation of t sons of God from the seed or archetype, namely, the Christ ofiGod, obt in this higher domain, passing through all the various stages of reproduct V as observed and operative in the lower_ domains of reproductive life. J the Christ was the promised seed and as seed was planted by the operat” -of the Holy Ghost, the Spirit being the substance of the body in its stat spiritual solution containing the germs of reproduction (re-generation). all seed when planted must die or pass to a state of disintegration, I‘ it can come again as fruit, so the seed of the higher re-generatien (r duction). must die before it can bring forth the resurrection of the the fruit of the dispensation, which must be the kingdom of God evol; -or unfolded from the previously involved archetype, Jesus, the seed-m The dark or medieval ages, were the result of the natural declens the church in its passage through the process of re-generation. The r rection of the dead, is the coming of the fruit of re-generation, the being the sons of God, reproduced from the Son of God, who was pl in the church for the purpose of multiplying the sons of God. i The seed was planted in the beginning of the age, and fruit W in the end of the age. The fruit when fully matured will consti V divine government, but the ripening of the fruit will depend upon at: baptism, which will be eifected through the theocrasis of the messe fa?‘ the covenant. ‘ The fruit of regeneration, is the multiplication of the sons_ The spiritual germs of regeneration, were in the Christ, and fro planted in the viduals of the church, that is, in all who in the com ment of the age were receptive to the spirit of Christ. ' - Reproduction or re-generation pertains ﬁrst to the Son of God . THE GUIDING,» STAR. 1'77 who contained the Christ germs, the erms of the anointed. These germs were transmitted by the Holy spirit. . The Holy Spirit contained them, and was the medium or conduit of inspiration. ) . The Holy Spirit was received into the wills of those who were quicken- ed (impregrated) by it, the will which is the seat of the desires (the loves) being the soil into which the divine germs were planted. Then there began a process of transformation, this process acting upon the personality re- ceiving the germ. The Christ germs from the Lord Jesus, together with the mind into which the germs were planted passed into regeneration to- gether, both of them dying as any seed dies in order to re-produce. The process must continue till the time‘ of fruitage, when the fruit is manifest, and the sons of God appear as the perfected fruit of the dispen- sation. The full resurrection of the dead is the re-incarnation. This i:e-in- carnation is not merely the coming again of those who were quickened by the “Quickening Spirit”——but it is their coming with the inﬂuence of the seed of God from the Christ, developed in them, making them as they come in the resurrection (re-incarnation), the veritable sons of God; fulﬁlling the Scripture, “All who believe in His name gives. He power to become the sons of God.” _ ’ It is the manifestation of this fruit that will inaugurate the New King- dom. Nothing short of its ripening, and the manifestation of the sons of God can regulate society on the basis of social harmony. All efforts to introduce social equilibrium are futile only as they depend divine paternity, and the ripening of the divine fruit. A The establishment of the Kingdom, the New Government, is the restor- Q « ation of man to the Eden estate, to his condition previous to the curse. The T cu/rse involved the excessive toil to which man has been subjected and from ‘Which through the restoration he must be relieved.__ . The Divine kingdom will be formulated on the basis of a United Life. This will insure economy in every department of the social fabi'ic,flecon- 1, W13’ being the only true basis of relief from excessive toil, and anxiety. '2, Imagine once the people of the United States to be baptized by the lfue Spirit of brotherly love. Imagine the common people to be educated ~f_‘_,nl’*0 a« knowledge of their prerogatives as American citizens, they them- jfelves constituting the government, while those appointed and elected to :P‘1b11_0 service represent the will of the people merely, acting practically as .‘1b11c servants, and not as the so called public officials, have habituated ,_°mselves, as the masters of the people. ~ ,_ A little practical honesty on the part of the public service, this service 00nducted in the interests of the common-wealth rather than for mon- f;2’- u - . . . . ‘ “S, corporations and capitalists, would very quickly insure an econ- .0. ~—, upon the manifestation of the true spirit of brotherhood, as derived from the C ~‘~=?¢~=-p»«" Au? . oaeuca TRIHMPHANT. -..-.5: ' <-< :2.-=--=v?:. ”w""‘ «‘»>‘v-'-A «‘~T¢a-z..>:-,.w- :.~.,. »3.r‘v-a“=»‘-T»-:'x‘<'b<: ar_-*ﬂ=”Zm*.'3, W.» 178 THE (£;Uf-fi:DlNG STAR. omical expenditure of the forces of labor, and of the wealth ﬂowing into :4. public treasury, from a surplus of which, dividends could be declared and’ distributed according to the necessities and demands of vidual and publ interests. Honesty in the conduct of public affairs would so equilibrate t uses of society as to meet every vidual and public demand. With the application of the principles of a normal economy, 8.1:: could be so reduced, as to make it as much a pleasure as any form of _ ‘ii: i reation (re—creation and with such economy all the demands of soc’ could be fully met,§nd it is within‘ the province of the government to vide for every one of its royal heads, every vidual of the cominon-yﬂveal; being a sovereign. J? . The government will come speedily, for the Lord’s prayer indicted the Lord Christ, will be fulﬁlled, and the Kingdom of God will come, His will will be done in the earth as it is done in heaven. Such summation cannot be effected however except through the necessary’ _ paration of heart, and this will come through the baptism of ﬁre about: 5% be poured upon the race. r“ _;.;‘4 ( all; ‘T THE ASSEMBLY OF THE COVENANT, GR l This Assembly or Church in respect to its organic sz‘ructm'e, differs all other so-called churches. . One of the great purposes held in view by “ The ASSEMBLY on THE NANT ” is the union of the interests of the ecclesia, with the secular relati 4 its members. The primitive christian church united the religious with the semi tercsts, making them one. The church established by Jesus, and resulting from the Pentecostéq pouring, was baptized into the spirit of common brotherhood or the hood of United Life. This distinguished the Church established by the” Jesus from THE PAULINE CHURCH, which was a modiﬁcation of the rea tian Church, tempered to suit the people among whom it was evolved.‘ U The establishment of the Church Triumphant, is the ﬁnal step to resurrection of the truespirit of Brotherhood and the United Life, a re the true church in which is involved the principle of justice, applied to common concerns of life. Upon the two great commandments, namely, love to God, and IDY neighbor, hang all the law and the prophets. Love to the neighbo equity and justice as between man and man. This does not obtain, law of competism is the actuating motive and mﬁinspring of Govern -.~. -:...«.:.~,~ _7_—» - society. THE GUIDING STAR. 179 THE ASSEMBLY OF THE COVENANT, is the fruit, at the end of the age or dis- pensation, of the seed which the Lord planted at the beginning of the age. According to the prophecy of Daniel at the end of a given period, a king- dom was to be set up in the earth. That period now terminates, and the forces are specially and actively operative, through which the kingdom will be inaug- urated, and justice “dispensed fulﬁlling Malachi’s prediction. “Behold I will send my 2l[e8sen_(/eriand he shall prepare the way before me; and the Lord (not the Spirit) whom ye seek shall suddenly come to His temple, (the human body) even the messenger of ‘the covenant (conjunction) whom ye delight in; behold he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his com- ing? and who shall stand when he appeareth ? for he is like a reﬁners ﬁre, and like fuller’s soap. And he shall sit as a reﬁner and puriﬁer of silver; and he shall purify the sons of Levi (conjunction) and purge them as gold and silver that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness. Then shall the olfering of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in the days of old and as i11 former years. And I will come near to you in judgment; and I will be a swift witness against the sorcerers, and against the adulterers, and against false swearers, and against those that oppress the hlreling in his wages, the widow, and the fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger from his right, and fear not me, saith the Lord of hosts.” Malachi iii, 1 to 5 inclusive. According to the law of development the seed is ﬁrst planted or sown, then comes the death or dissolution of the seed, after which comes the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the em‘. There is no departure from this law in the progress of the evolution of the social order to be ﬁnally established as the gen- uine product of the seed planted in the beginning of the Christian age or dis- pensation. ‘ Jesus said, in answer to the inquiry of the disciples concerning the good seed, “The good seed are the children of the kingdom, the ﬁeld is the world (age), and the harvest is the end of the world.” The Lord’s statement, “Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life (when?) and I Wlll raise him up at the last day,” that is, at the end of the age, accords with His other,‘ Statement in placing the time for the culmination of the fruit at the end of the ‘ 2, dispensation, the Christian Age of the world. The fruit of the Christian age was not to come till after there should come .afalling away. After the seed was sown in the beginning of the age, there Came a declension of the church, after which, succeeded the dark or so-called ‘] middle ages. Since the middle or mediaeval ages there has been a gradual mer- gence toward the light., The full splendor of the new day does not come till the {ushering in of the new gospel involved through the christian dispensation and u. ',th1'0l1gh whose rapid evolution the birth of the New Kingdom and dispensation has its expression. - ...,....,.. _ .- _ ‘Via-==l':>.-2:aw».x..~::-_ . . . .\ . the one who commits that life to posterity. Shadower of the coming age, the head of the New Era. 180 - THE GUlDlNG' STAR. Every age brings its fruit-time and harvest, and its seed time as well. In the perfected cycle, the Seed-time and harvest meet each other, that is, the seed is sown at the time of the gathering of the fruit. Amos had a comprehen- sion of this law for he said, “Behold the days come, saith the LORD, that the plowman shall overtake the reaper, and the treader of grapes him that soweth seed; and the mountains shall drop sweet wine; and all the hills shall melt.’ And I will bring again the) captivity of my people Israel, and they shall build A the Waste cities, and inhabit them ; and they shall plant vineyards, and drink the . wine thereof; they,,shall also make gardens and eat the fruit of them.” Amos . ix, 13, 14. The plowinan means he who prepares the people for the reception of ‘ the Logos or Word, and the reaper he who gathers the principles of genuine or immortal life. The treader of grapes the one who opens the spiritual degree of the Word or the doctrine of spiritual life, and the one who soweth the seedi degree, mountains signify those who in natural life are principled in the genuin desire for doctrine, and hills such as are in the possession of the doctrines them selves. For the mountains to drop sweetwine and the hills to melt signiﬁes the. ultimate blending of the two forms male and female which restores the disin tegrated Adam to his primitive and original state wherein he is again in th image and likeness of God, the male and female blended in the single and un divided structure. ‘ THE ASSEMBLY OF THE COVENANT OR CHURCH TRIUMPHANT IS AN‘ ORDER. It will be composed .of sub-orders, genera, species and families. It will 11 be conﬁned to any place, but will embrace ﬁrst—-the United States of Ameri“ where it has its inception, and will thence extend its inﬂuence throughoutt :5 world. It is not merely a religious and moral order, but the inauguration 0 societal government in which the principle of, competism is completely el inated. The central and highest grouping of this divine order will be compri 4; ‘. 4?’ of such as shall have risen above the inﬂuences of the sensual ﬂesh, where t life of the ﬂesh is held in absolute subjugation to the will of the spirit. " WHAT DO WE MEAN BY DISPENSATION OR AGE ? The Jewish dispensation or age of the world commenced with Abrah and ended with the establishment of the christian church. As the Jewish .7, and hence the Jewish kingdom and church, came to its end when the if Christian dispensation was ushered in, so the Christian age or dispensation‘ close with the ushering in of the New-age. With the coming of the New :_l:?‘”'i~ the Koreshan age——the Christian age or dispensation will pass away. The, heavens and the old earth (the old church and state) shall pass away, and shall be a new heavens and a new earth (new church and state) wherein d eth righteousness. This new church and state, will be the kingdom of the 9 -i It will not come except through the Divinely appointed channel, and that be “THE MESSENGER OF THE COVENANT ” who comes as the baptizer, the , This MESSENGER will be the personal coming of GOD HIMSELF, and System of doctrine of every denomination, that pretends to unfold the time: method of the Lord’S coming, and cannot give the manner, and name MESSENGER, may be set down as numbered with the false prophets, andi; Christs who shall abound when the Lord God shall appear. a . .1’-‘L . d, - " THE—:—GUlDlNG—:— STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY 0. R. TEED, M. D. 108 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE. One Year, .. .- .. .. .. .. $1.00 Three Months, .. -. .. .. .. $0.25 Six Months, .. .. .. .. .. .60 Single Copies, .. .. .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.’ address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. AE§’Publishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in th.eir journals or magazine as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will mark the copy and forward to our oﬁice. Man's Puriﬁcation from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of his animal existence into the domain of his divine life. Entered at the Post Ofﬁce in Chicago, 111., as second-class matter. THE WORLD’S GOLLEGE OF LIFE. The World’s College of Life is the center from which emanates the SCIENCE of Immortality. This science is the foundation upon which is built the Theology of the Koreshan School of Cult. It is a regularly char- tered institution of learning, and is the World’s center for the revelation of hidden cult, (Occultism) both scientiﬁc and theologic. The term KORESH, means the sun, more especially the Divine sun, the source of Love and Wisdom, the center of Divine Life, the source of being, the first and last principles of Which, constitute IMMORTAL LIFE. The “ KORESHAN SCIENCE” implies the science of the Divine Life, or the science of immortality. This involves all other sciences and therefore in- cludes all knowledge. Associated with the College is the ASSEMBLY on THE COVENANT on CHURCH TRIUMPHANT. THE ASSEMBLY. This church has for its fundamental doctrine the principle of trans- mutation. In this is the law of the cross. The old alchemists sought to discover the law of transmutation or the process of changing the.baser to the noble metals. In the mystery of this was supposed to be hidden the Philosophers Stone. I -: :;——:m—.v~:::—.—::::_——z———— .__.-._ 1:. 1 4 1}‘ i. I I,-‘ I, l V. I . p‘, 5 I -n L 2 s .7. ,=:..e. '—.‘ .. ..« .. _ main that is not transitional to every other state in the same domaii_1.—a_?»'?: 182 THE GUIDING STAR. _ .- .-._.; The alchemists of the Mediaeval ages had in mind merely the selﬁsh purposes of converting the substances of little or no value to the substance of greater value, as, for instance, to gold. The possession of the knowledge by wh ich gold could be created cheaply and in large qu.antities would have given the possessor of such knowledge unlimited power so long as the source of power with evil men is money.- There was another and apparently a higher object for the discovery. This object was also selﬁsh. The knowledge of the existence of any law in any given domain of be-,' ing, enables one who has full knowledge of the great law of comparative, analogy, to observe and emplace the law and its relations in every other domain. ‘ If the law of transmutation exists in relation to the so-called in-organ ic, non‘-Vital-substances, it exists in the domain of organic life. Modern science admits the doctrine of the correlation of the forces. B this is meant the inter-changeability of what the scientists call merely th various modes of motion. _ It is a doctrine of modernjscience that light, heat, electricity, magne ism, gravity etc., which they denominate forces are non-substantial, an that one mode of motion can be transited to another mode. To express diﬁerently they teach that heat can be converted to light, light to hea, heat to magnetism, magnetism to electricity etc., and that these forces a not substances. This is now a recognized and accepted theory of the called scientists of the present day. If it may be admitted that instead of being mere modes of motion ll are different qualities or states of one substance and are thus inter-chan able, it would follow that the material substances are subject to the sa. law, the one convertible to the other, and if it be true that the forces correlated as now demonstrated, it follows that the alchemists had reas able ground for their belief, and consequent effort to discover the scié of the process of the transmutation of the metals. T : THE KORESHAN SCIENCE maintains that there is but one substance‘» it is universal. This universal substance has two wneral states ord ities, the one of which we denominate spirit, and the other matter./.7 both of these domains there obtains great variety of state and expressvjl There is no quality or state of substance in the spiritual or invisible Matter and spirit are inter-convertible, that is, eorrelatedor transmu This law or principle of inter-changeability is the law of the cross, and‘ tutes the central law of activity in the universe, and the nexus of spi\I'iV, matter. W... —.~... I» ‘ THE GUIDING STAR. 183 ,$ The cross of the Christ is the application of tlie law in its highest or su- preme aspect. [The Messianic center is the point of conjunction of the spiritual and heavenly with the apex of the natural, the focal point of both ascent and descent. It is the conduit or channel througli which the spirit of waste de- l scends from above or from the interior or spiritual downward or outward to become the natural; and also the channel through which the ascending spirit produced from the disintegration of material forms passes from the earthly to the heavenly. THE PH1LosoPHER’s STONE. The Philosopher’s Stone is the stone of Israel, and this according to Gen- esis xlix, 24, is the Shepherd from the posterity of Joseph. This shepherd according to Isaiah xliv, 28, is CYRUS. Principle cannot exist as an abstract thing. Truth in the aggregate is the subjective pivot or point of universal co11- seiousness. The objective universe is constituted of parts, all of which are so related that the all of objective being and existence comprises an integral structure. The parts are subject to laws and principles of activity. Form and phenomena‘ comprise this objective domain. The material or natural apex of ‘ this objective universe is the organic being who in his perfected state 1S called man. Related to the world or universe of objectivity, is a pole or focal point of mental consciousness inherent with man, and constituting a center of the con- geries of all the mental activities of all men, natural and angel, a11d embracing the love of all knowledges in the universe of objective being. This focal point ', A of all loves, and consequently of all truths or the wisdom of all things is the / subjective pole of being. This is God. It is personality, for Love and Wisdom are the two aggregates of all soul and spiritual potency and energy. These are i not abstractions, neither are they distinct from organic structure. God cannot express that which does not inhere in Him. If personality as manifest in man (and such personal form be the product Of the divine activity and expression), the personality existed in form, and not merely in function, for function (potentiality) cannot express form. Form only, can express form. Function only, can express function. Form and function Ilnitedly only, can express form and function. What then is the conclusion? Namely, that personality in God is the Divine embodiment or incarnation oc- curring at regular intervals through the ages, one of these manifestations j being the Messiah or Christ, of the Christian age of the world. Function as obtaining iii the spiritual, cannot operate only as it has form « , t° ,°P9I‘ate through. I believe no person will ascribe to God, the mistake of per- f fomllllg a use in any direction, 11ot an essential performance in the Divine Tilitested personality, He did so because of necessity. If a necessity once, it was a Economy. If God expressed the physical universe and in this expression mani- ..,v.-ﬂ.au-.v.»~ ~.....--. ..~ _=_—,,-.,.,..,_-,—_~.~ ,»;~~—» , l ‘ , .. -<.-~r*»—=. .. . i. ....... , , ,,/xrzt —.~_ ,,,r._e:._ay.i‘rs—.I;.-w‘ t-:..r-er. ' . . _ lated, and subject, till such time as he attains to perfectness in his or 184 THE GUIDING STAR. necessity forever. The great difiiculty here seems to be in the fallaeious belie obtaining so universally, that there was a time when creation began, befor which there never had been a creative act. ‘ Creation is continuous. Times (ages) succeed one another. Jesus the Lord Christ came in the end of one time (age of the world) and the commence men of another. At the end of the Christian age the Lord God (Eli-jah) will com again, manifest in His personal being to effect the new creation. He will co not as Jehovah, but as the Elohim. This manifestation is the aggregate divin truth, the subjective pole of being, the focal point of the anthropological macro * cosm. This is the Philosopher’s Stone. ' ’ IMMCRTALITY IN MAN THE RESHLT OF AN ANATOMICAL TRANSFORMATION. Man as he at present exists, is subject to physical disintegra Death, which means corruptible dissolution, seems to be the eommoi if of man, and this tendency must be the result of some physiologica anatomical defects, or of conditions of unripeness to which the man ' development. The corruptible dissolution of the body depends upon a. ruptible and corrupting state of the soul and spirit of man. The ref o tion of the one depends upon the reformation of the other. I The entrance of man into his everlasting inheritance is throu Vail of the Temple, that is to say, His (Christ’s) ﬂesh. This incorru outward and visible structure must eventuate from some deﬁnab1e,‘r anatomical change involving a corresponding physiological function my purposes to denote this change, and the scientific processes which it is wrought. It ought to be apparent to every one, that li mortality must inevitably depend upon some thing the very revelj conditions and formations involving the present status of mankin The Christ overcame death even to the subjugation of the» death over the material substance of his tangible structure. to overcome was not to be conﬁned to the Lord Jesus, for all who in His name were to become the sons of God, and like Him to b _ mortal. This immortality was not to come however “till the las the end of the age or dispensation. The end of the age is reached, and now the time is ripe for“ ply the law of life to the physical being, and fulﬁl in himself th A possibilities in which the efforts of the ages must cu1minate.y__ CONTINUED ON PAGE 188
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-08
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-08
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 09 (August 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1916, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-08-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: TH]H+ GUlDll2G%STAl“l. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. wait, 14.) VOL. I. AUGUST, 1887. No. 9. EMBRYONIG EXTRAGTS. COPIED FROM PUBLISHER,S MANUSCRIPTS OF ANCIENT DATE; PRESENTED BY A MRS. RENEW BENEDICT. Devils were among the ﬁrst to confess that Jesus was the Son of the Most High God. “ Thou believest that there is one God; Thou doest well ; The devils also believed and trembled.” They have more faith than many so-called christians of to-day, but it avails them naught. s _ We are in the eleventh hour, the hour of temptation. During this hour it will avail a man nothing to profess that he has faith or that he belongs ' to this or that denomination, for, as the body without the spirit is dead, so 3. ; faith without works is dead also. The faith of every man shall now be ;: proved, for it shall be tried by ﬁre. The faith of the professor will now be Q...
Show moreTH]H+ GUlDll2G%STAl“l. EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. “Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life.” (Rendered from the Greek Text, Rev. wait, 14.) VOL. I. AUGUST, 1887. No. 9. EMBRYONIG EXTRAGTS. COPIED FROM PUBLISHER,S MANUSCRIPTS OF ANCIENT DATE; PRESENTED BY A MRS. RENEW BENEDICT. Devils were among the ﬁrst to confess that Jesus was the Son of the Most High God. “ Thou believest that there is one God; Thou doest well ; The devils also believed and trembled.” They have more faith than many so-called christians of to-day, but it avails them naught. s _ We are in the eleventh hour, the hour of temptation. During this hour it will avail a man nothing to profess that he has faith or that he belongs ' to this or that denomination, for, as the body without the spirit is dead, so 3. ; faith without works is dead also. The faith of every man shall now be ;: proved, for it shall be tried by ﬁre. The faith of the professor will now be Q: found to have been as sounding brass and tinkling cymbal unless he loves the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity and truth, for his faith will be put to the test shortly. We have now reached the hour of temptation, the time of trouble such 9254 never was since there was a nation; at which time God’s people shall be ydelivered; those who have kept the word of his patience, whose names are _ Written in the book. ,. 3. X O‘ _ The law was sealed for the sake of the Gentiles, until their fullness——— 88 it is written, “ Seal the law among my disciples.” “ A garden inclosed _ _ V ml’ Sister, my spouse——a spring shut up, a fountain sealed.” “ Blessed ",: - he that Waiteth (having kept the word of my patience) and cometh , ' ' .; the thousand two hundred ‘and live and thirty days,” because it is the .‘," 9 Of the end, when the mysteries of the kingdom shall be unsealed by the - +1 ‘ .. A’ 3*.‘5'§1’.“' " -3"“ ls 1.86 THE GUIDING STAR; key of the house of David. “ In that day saith the Lord of Hosts shall the nail which was fastened in a sure place be removed.”—“Behold I have set 3 before thee an open door and no man can shut it.” These things could not be fulﬁlled until the eleventh hour. But who are? the people in whom the promise shall be fulﬁlled ‘P They are neither th learned nor the unlearned, for when the book was brought to the learne they said they could not read it for it was sealed; when it was taken to th‘ unlearned they could not read because they were unlearned. But the pee»: ple in whom the promises shall be fulﬁlled made no excuse, they read th book and kept the word of His patience. Jesus commanded the devils to come out of the man who dwelt -amo the tombs. So, in like manner shall they now be driven out of Israel,* b _ they will not be permitted to go into beasts, but into the world, to against the house of Israel. They knew that their time had not come Jesus was upon the earth, for they said, “ What have we to do with Th H‘ Jesus, Thou Son of God‘? Art thou come hither to torment usbefore c time ? ” They‘ knew that the set time had not yet come for that prophe:' to be fulﬁlled, “I will put enmity between Thee and the woman,” albei time was at hand for the enmity to be placed between the seed of the % pent and the seed of the woman, for the heel of her seed to be They knew well that it was written, “ The first shall be last.” They stood -_all this well, consequently they knew the time had not then come? the seed of woman to bruise the serpent’s head———for they knew the had to be called in ﬁrst, at the fulness of the Gentile, which wad renthesis in the dispensation, and that, at the close of this paren that prophecy would be fulﬁlled last, which was spoken at the ‘101 namely, enmity between the serpent and the woman which is clearly =57 ‘ in the twelfth chapter of Revelations, for there it is written, “A1! Dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make war with the nant of her seed which kept the commandments of (J0d and I1 testimony of Jesus Christ. . ' Because the remnant have kept the word of his patience, Heb them now from the hour of temptation, the time of trouble which, come upon all the world; to try them that dwell upon the earth. Jesus did not question the devil’s assertion——“ What have with Thee, J esus—Thou Son of God; tart Thou come hither to before our time ? ” He permitted them to go, and enter a herd of u-rative of this last hour when they will enter into the world to with the remnant of the seed of the woman who have kept the w "9-_. *Israel is to descend and drive out the evil spirits from tlgfa body (t1l9i.'' '' New Jerusalem is Israel. This New Jerusalem IS the doctr1ne'9£,l%‘l1‘6_ New 9'. . ; 9.2 , r. ‘ - , . 4,, .7‘ -»'s» . 4_.gs,.n ‘ ~z ‘°.' _. THE GUIDING STAR. ' 187 v-v é. patience against this hour. A Jesus often alluded to this hour of temptation, but they could not discern between the Word then revealed, and the Word closed up and sealed till the time of the end came. Hence wherever Jesus alludes to “ this hour” they understood him to refer to the hour of cruciﬁx- \ ion only, forgetting that “God calleth those things which be not, as though they were.” It has ever been the aim of the enemy to rob the professing church of its power, while he leads her to cling to and perpetuate the form, to ster- eotype the form, when all the spirit and life have departed. The hour of temptation is the hour in which immortality is to be gained -—but we would earnestly exhort the few who are to-day girding up their loins to run in this race for the prize, and the virgins who have already set , out on this journey, not to deceive themselves, but to count the cost, and not attempt this journey without a good supply of oil from the pure olive _ _ well beaten, for it is not by might, nor by power, but by My spirit saith the ' Lord of Hosts. See thou hast the right oil which proceedeth from the bowl, from His seven lamps, and seven pipes, and keep the book open be- fore thee, and also remember that Jesus did not go into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil——neither did he pass through His hour of temptation A until after the spirit of God had descended upon him at the river Jordan. ' He was led by the Spirit to pass through His hour; see that thou art clothed with the same spirit before thou undertake this journey. Thou wilt not be -. permitted to travel this journey alone. ' Thou wilt be accompanied by other .;"'Vi1'8ins, who to all appearance can do whatever they see thee do ; adopt the j§__8a'me habits and forms, use the same phraseology, profess the same opin- ,1°n$- If thy love for Christ constraineth thee to feed and clothe His people on i*;l'hY‘j011rncy, thou wilt ﬁnd the formalist, a philanthr_opist to resist truth. They will never lack the form, but they will hate thee, because they lack the power in :emSelVeS. They willnot use open violence at ﬁrst during the hour but to cor- ,,_Pt by counterfeit. Open violence has made way for the far more wiley and _‘lgeT0us instruments of powerless forms. The professor imitates now that _10h he once opposed, and gains ground. This is Satan’s master piece. Dark Suds.» and heavy mists have gathered round the mount of christendom in if -b71011.‘ They have grown weary with waiting for the absent one. The cry is, ilefe is the promise of His coming?” They seek comfort in the gloria, “As it - the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without end.” They cannot th011t precedent; they want a sign. True faith only can endorse as seeing ‘W110 is invisible. ’l‘o go to Jerusalem we must come out of Babylon, for the Babylon is built upon the ground of a lie. Its towers are fossilized, its -.1; funereal, its o1'tl1odoXy is sepulchral. Outwardly it is whitewashed; it ~'. H atalfs seat on th<_:.-pl,'if£11nacle,it shall fall headlong and its bowels gush out. ’ *\' ,,""l¢,' — .-, .a. ,3. . _. ﬁgs, ,. l sings about gain for having done all this. She now looks for a golden cit; 188 THE GUIDING STAR. Its teeth are of iron, it declared war against the residue, and it shall prevai until the thrones are cast down before the ANCIENT of DAYS. It is a mystic a spiritual city, and casts its shadows over the ends of the earth. Its food is blo mingled with the gall of bitterness, sweetened by opiates of delusion. Its. g ments are stained, its atmosphere tainted, but daily perfumed by a thousa censers, smoking» with strange FIRE. Its alters built in high places with p ished steps, revealing the nakedness of its priests. Its branches have overspre the planet and the birds of the air lodge in them. They worship “ Ye know N what ;” while they profess to believe the atonement of Christ, they are crying» 2"’? salvation. As a man proves his feebleness in proportion as he leans upo staff, so do the inhabitants of Babylon rely upon human prestige and hu ; authority. They make their own leaven from the pure meal, and mak own bread, and now it breeds worms. Their light is turned to darkness. - It is when we hold up to the sun the doctrines of men, which are for truths in the city of Babylon that “the lie” becomes apparent to all moment a citizen of Babylon is converted he begins to dig his grave ,\ range his shroud to receive the wages, for which he hires, which is death strong is the delusion in Babylon to-day, that while they claim God’s w_ lamp to their feet and a light to their path, yet they take God’s gift an in the earth. Babylon digs her own grave, rolls up her body in a napkin an it, and then turns round and says it was not her own, but a gift to l saith “I was afraid and went and hid thy talent in the earth ; th nouncing her own sentence and casting herself i11to outer darknes palm branches which she is to wear upon her body which she has just e~_r_ which is now breeding worms, and then looks lovingly up to you i ‘ God’s‘ word teaches ‘all this. \ 1MMeRTAL1Tv IN MAN TEE REsa12T e ANATeM1cAn TRANs1=eRM1meN. [CONTINUED FROM PAGE 1341 _ Life could not come to man till the scientific region of: mind had attained to a development suflicient to discover; V science of immortality. The application of this science ‘imp, to certain definite and ﬁxed principles. The ﬁrst is the divine personality through which cognition only, 001.13.: Lord can be effected. . Man, to become a living being, must be conjoined conjunction cannot obtain except ‘through a c91‘1‘60t ‘The ﬁrst and great commandment says “ Thou shalt have no other Gods ,' 4 before me.” - somewhat but is more explicit, and is as follows “Thou shalt love the Lord ‘thy God with all thy heart, with all thy might, with all thy mind and with i all thy strength.” Love is attraction, and attraction signiﬁes conjunction THE GUIDING STAR. 189 The expression of this command by the Lord Jesus differed and ﬁnal unity. _ It would not be possible to love God without some knowledge of Him, for man cannot love that which he does not in some manner know. The incarnation of the Lord enables us to approach by a conscious concept, the Being whom we are commanded to adore and obey. If God created man in His own image and likeness, that is like Himself, then were God, man, or that which He created like Himself and called man was not like Him, that is, was not made in His image and likeness. It is emphatically declared of Jesus that He was the express image of J ~ God’s person. This does not signify Jesus as a spirit, but Jesus as a man; The Lord Jehovah. This is within the comprehension of human intelligence, - and within the boundaries of human love. A God everywhere and nowhere is without the pale of human conception, consciousness and affection. The love of God can only be attained through a knowledge of God. A knowledge of God involves His personality, especially manifest in and through the Lord Jesus the Christ of God. The ﬁrst step towards con- junction, and ﬁnal unity with the Lord, is the cognition of His humanity, for such cognition insures to us the consciousness of human relationship to the Father, that Father being none other than the Jehovah (Jesus) who came as the Saviour of man. It is declared in the Hebrew Sciiptures that there is no Saviour but Jehovah. This is an oft repeated declaration in the old testament scriptures. If Jesus is the Saviour of the world it con- clusively follows that Jesus is Jehovah. The cognition of this truth, I say, is the ﬁrst step toward unity with the Father. The second step is the cog- nition of the truth that all who believe in His name, that is, His humanity, for the human is His name,_}' gives He power to become the sons of God. The Lord Jesus being the Son of God, which means the incarnation of the Father in the Son, the manifest human, it follows that all who are regen- erated (re-produced) from Him are essentially His children, and that He is essentially their Father. The children of the resurrection (re-incarnation, coming again in the ﬂesh), are the children of Jesus the Christ, He being the seed which was planted. They being His children are the embodiments of His own sub- Stance, the re-production and multplication of His personality re-generated in and through the persons who received the Christ germs by the operation of the Holy Spirit at the beginning of the Christian Era. 190 THE GUIDING STAR. To sum up these ﬁrst two steps, we may regard the knowledge” the ﬁrst important factor. This knowledge embraces the Lord’s ality. Secondly, it embraces the love of God, which implies obed the commandments of the Lord God, and thence, through the attra‘ the personality, unity with God which brings us into the fulness. ship, constituting us through re-generation, the veritable sons x both in His image and His likeness. These sons of God will inaugurate the new government. They tute the head of the kingdom to be established in the earth. Bef great and dreadful day of the Lord, there must appear the SIGN... Lord’s coming. The Lord’s coming in the clouds of heaven‘ with and great glory, is His coming in these sons of God. The oversha or divine baptism must immediately precede this manifestation of t of God_. The sign of the Lord’s coming will appear and be cognized as t precursor of the manifest glory of the Lord in the children of the re tion. This sign is Elijah, which means God-the-Lord. Elijah is_t tracted form of the two words Elohi and Jehovah, and this manifest I the personal presence of God. The baptism comes through His t tion. T The ﬁrst great factor of redemption in this age, is the cognit the part of all who are prepared to come into the state of the resu of the just,) of this manifest sign. Such cognition implies love of a dience to His doctrines of life. These principles of doctrine are braced" in the esoteric significance of the so called ten comman These principles when unfolded, will be seen to apply to ten cerisral functions, and to have ten organic seats in the cerebral structure 0 These may be all located, the organic centers defined, and their fu so determined and controlled, that they come completely under the ,_ ,.__, ion of man’s authority rendering them subject to the higher and imi mind. i , ‘ The subject of this paper will be continued in another paper i it the centers will be located and their functions specifically set forth ._.,'....._n~.;..... ..~_— -. , ' .: ..,. THE GUIDING STAR. s 191 I _—--‘J’ —’-" iaemzsean SCIENCE AND ITS APPLICATION TO LIFE. The universe is a supremely complex structure, the variety of which seems i_... inﬁnitely beyond the comprehension of any possible human development. Not- withstanding, however, the great and apparently infinite inherenee and mani- festation of functate and formate variation, we are .compelled to subscribe to one of two conclusions, namely, either the mind of God is not omniscient, that is, it does not know all things, or, that to the capacity of the Divine mind, the universe with all its wondrous variety has set boundaries, the limitations of which are within the perspective of Deiﬁc amplitude. The Koreshan Science knows as a fundamental principle of truth, that the . Divine Wisdom is ampliﬁed to the utmost boundaries and limitations of con- scious perception; in other words, that God does know all things. This thought and presentment involves, so far as the mind of God is concerned, the convic- tion with us, that the universe has to God’s omniscience, limitations and boun- ' daries. While the Koreshanist knows of the apparently, to the natural human con- ‘ eeption, illimitable variation in the forms and activities of universal being, he also knows of the existence of a simple key, the possession of which is the un- locking or opening of universal mystery, or the unravelling of the intricate thread of the ages of mystical involution by which has been spun the fabric of obscuration in which the Divine truths have been vailed till the fulness of times. This simple key of complex wisdom is in the hand of the Koreshan Sci- entist, and with it he opens the laboratory of being, and unfolds the laws of im- mortal life and commits to the believer in and observer of Koreshan Science . _the power by which death shall be swallowed up in victory. There are two poles of universal being with their central axis. These mark or deﬁne the boundaries of expression and impression. Expression embraces all forms and modiﬁcations of the structured universe in its manifest integralism as an objective and material product of perpetual activity. The pole of impres- sion is the subjective pivot of consciousness. In this central or subjective pivot, there are as many affections (desires or loves) for the objective, as there are ex- . pressions in the objective as derived from the activities of the subjective. By this we mean that every love, (desire, aifection,) has its objective pole in the form and activity of that desire. Corresponding to the love and related to its mani- festation, namely, its expression, there is a truth, every love or aﬁection having its counterparting or coordinating wisdom. The two aggregates of love and wisdom, unitedly constitute the center of consciousness. This central pole of being, pivoted in its corresponding form, is the primary source (origin) of life. Function and form are two correlated existences, neither of which can ob- tain without thelother. 192 THE GUIDING STAR. » A; ‘The mind is constituted of aifections, desires or ‘loves, correspon to which are truths or principles inhering in laws. By these princip operative through law, ultimates are derived, and through these ultimates, loves (desires) are renewed and perpetuated. Every form in creation has its opposite. Every _f0’I")7l has its correspon function, and every function has its opposite function. These are postulate I Koreshan Science, Heat cannot exist without cold. Light cannot exist wit out darkness. Up and down’ are two opposite directions, neither of which c, obtain without the other, and they denote as spacic directions in dimemsion tut opposite determinings of all things in motion, operated upon by the two co dinate forces, namely, gravity and levity. White cannot exist without blacl Round has no existence only as it is differentiated from square, its coordina factor. None of these-are abstract things, but they are all related to things of served, and their phenomena as manifest forms, motions and eniplacementst Spirit cannot exist without matter, for it would have no form of expressi ~; and manifestation. - I » Spirit and matter are the two general conditions or states of the one Bu"; stance of which the universe is composed. Matter is the form of spiritual 'i“ herence and activity a11d has its nomenclature as a differential necessity. K ,_.,,~...,. ~:~ 351': 3'' ”;?'<'?.'.''''‘’‘%—“.‘‘*''‘t’'=‘'.‘- . ' . .- ~ ~v.,-=—- “**'*.,:..;..§...‘ ;.:.*.-s:..—.‘d-.;:~.-- 4,, . ,_ 5.}. , «.-x -.«~ -~..» ~'... ..s.. .,,..a,.,.,.,i-...._,__A-,—,_,<,.,._‘,._ < v\-‘.- . WHAT IS KOERSHAN SCIENCE? -7...-~,q.--_v.--,~ -4 '- -_.-.‘ l The word ' Koresh is a Hebrew word ‘signifying the source of life. It 1 from the root koor or char, a Hebrew root signifying furnace or smelting-place; The word in some languages is the name for the sun, usually supposed to me the physical luminary, but it has in reality allusion to the superior luminary . the source of love and wisdom, the Divine solar center, the personal Deity. Koreshan Science is the science of universal things, its supreme doma, 4; being the realm of Occnltism, the revelation of which is made upon the basis 0 physical and physiological truth. It is the genuine science of all things " volved in the direct line of unfoldment on the Zodiac of anthropological pro . gress. This latter statement will be better understood as the student progresses , A with the investigation of the science. _ Koreshan Science is speciﬁcally differentiated from the Occultism of? "‘ Theosophy” in that it ascribes to the LORD JESUS, The Christ of God, the su preme position among the great teachers of the various ages through which time successions have progressed from the commencement of the grand or Zo diacal cycle to its termination, the point now reached in the movement of th ‘ anthropostic zodiac. If we trace out the four parallel cycles of human progress : in their relations to the solar, stellar, lunar and planetary, in the physical? heavens, and locate the line of anthropostic (human) solar and lunar move- _ ... 9.‘. -—...<..,_,.,,~.._...:.~..._. #9 an ments with their conjunctions, we discover the march of what is termed modem civilization, to be in the line of the ecliptic of human life and progress. ‘ THE GUIDING STAR. 193 I._ L We can only judge of a tree by its fruit. The fruit of the Christian dispen- sation does not ripen till the end or termination of the age, and it does not therefore appear till that termination. It has been said of christianity by its enemies, that its path has been marked by the foot-prints of more human gore than any other religious system the ingenuity of man has ever devised. The law of development involves the principle of the death or dissolution of the structure, whatsoever it be,_from which the development is to proceed. The Lord Jesus was the archetype or germ of the New Kingdom. This archetype was the seed planted for the pro- duction of the new and highest genus or race of beings. _ To insure the propa- gation of the developing kingdom, the world had to pass through the processes of growth which involves the constant warfare of form with form, for it is only through the friction and agitation of forms and forces that one degree of repro- duction succeeds another till the fruit is manifest. It is the commonist principle in every domain of being, that to build up a higher or more complex form or structure, the one upon which the succeeding one is built, and from which it is evolved, must pass through disintegration. This breaking down of the old form for the construction of the new involves a warfare. Such warefare as pertaining to the church, rendered the church of the now closing age the church-militant, (that is, a church engaged in warfare,) and the agitation, friction and destruction in the progress of the church is but the result of the operation of forces conspiring to the one end, namely, the de- velopment of a lighter age, and higher construction through political, social and religious evolution than was attained to in the primitive condition of the church of Christ. The more complex and highly developed the form to be disintegra- ted, the more destructive the forces operative 1n its disintegration. When, in the commencement of the Christian age, the Lord Jesus and the . apostleship of His choice predicted the fall of the church, before the new one could be establishedin the earth, they did so from a knowledge of the very law herein presented. ‘ “That time (the end of the Christian dispensation, ;nd the beginning of the new one) shall not come except there be a falling away ﬁrst.” Christ, the Logos, the Word, the “Two Witnesses” must lie dead in the streets of the great city three days and ahalf before the resurrection of the dead can take place; because the resurrection (re-incarnation) is the product of the Planting of the “Two Witnesses,” that is, the planting or the sowing of the Word or Logos. This Word or Logos had to die together with the church into Which it was planted, in order that the multiplied product of the planting should °0Ine forth in the resurrection of the dead and the organization of the kingdom 015. righteousness in the earth. Koreshan Science comes in the age of science at the end of the Christian .v..~.,,;,: 194 THE GUIDING STAR. dispensation as the evolved product of scientiﬁc thought, "as the immediate? lution of the Christian dispensation, and from Jesus the Lord Christ philosophic center and germ or archetype of the new and crowning lif exalted humanity. (To BE CONTINUED.) KORBSHAN SCIENCE. FORMULA FOR SUCH As ARE YOUNG IN THE WORK or APPLYING THE THERAPE or THE SYSTEM, AND HAVE NoT YET ATTAINED To THE KNOWLEDGE OF SPECIFIC TREATMENT. Every Koreshan Therapeutist should cultivate the conviction and ente it constantly, that cures should be instantaneous. If the thempeuttst is fug the belief that the cure can be eﬁected at once, “ nothing doubting,” the (3 tion of the Scientist is imparted to the subject of treatment, and the p derives immediate beneﬁt. In treating a patient, sit the subject in such re to yourself as is deemed best, this being optional with the Scientist, You may say mentally to the subject of treatment: Matter is as much a reality and substance as spirit, and is co-ex with it. It is the same substance of spirit but in another or distinct state quality. Spirit and matter are two general conditions of the same substance, _ one being convertible to the other. Sin, sickness and death are actual conditi' resultant from the fall of man, or his departure from obedience to the Divinel . Now from the power of matter and the inﬂuences of sin you desire to be libera This liberation and immunity from mental and bodily disease may be insured; you through the power of the Lord Christ by the cognition on your part Hf‘. the appropriation of the Lord’s body has been made. You know that the ' Jesus said, “Whoso eateth my ﬂesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life =::; I will raise him up at the last day,” To eat the ﬂesh and drink the blood‘: the Christ is to appropriate the substance of His entire nature. If you now entertain the conviction of the existence of the personal Jehovah in the per of Jesus the Christ, and that through the impartation of that personalit 7 yourself you may become the son of God, you may feel the potentiality of Divine aﬁlatus operating in your being to restore you to health.’ Those who live to-day and are receptive to this new doctrine of life areuti same who lived in the beginning of the Christian age, and received the Spirit when the resurrected body of the Lord was dissolved (translated). now‘ constitute as you come into possession of this new life, the form of t" -‘ ,. . 11* THE GUIDING STAR. 195 resurrection, and as you more and more acquire this form, and its accompany- ing spirit, you more and more arise above.the power of death, and the environ- ments of material grossness. In addition to your belief of the personal manifestation of Jehovah in the Lord Jesus, you must acknowledge, that before the great day of the Lord the sign of the Lord’s coming will appear, ' You have inherited mortal mind (soul and spirit), and mortal body, through mortal mind, in consequence of disobedience. The mortal nature which is corrupt through and through, is at enmity with God. The life of the immortal Son of man; Son of god imparted to you and partaken of by you (if so be that now you realize the life current of immortal desire permeating your . soul to disseminate itself to your mortal ﬂesh, and transform the corruptible to the incorruptible substance) is now transforming the sensual desires, and through them the mortal body to the new and immortal life which only com- pletes itself when the Lord’s life has been made completely your life. Your hope to-day is in the manifest appearance of the root of Jesse in ful- ﬁlment of prophecy according to Isaiah. “In that day there shall be a root of Jesse who shall stand for an ensign of the people ; unto him shall the Gentiles seek: and his rest shall be glorious.” Isaiah 11, 10. Jesus was not the root of V ' Jesse but the root and offspring of David. In Romans XV, 12, Paul exclaims, “And again Isaiah says, there shall be a root of Jesse; even "He who shall stand up to rule nations ; in him shall nations hope.” Now you are not only to believe in the Lord who came by Jesus the Christ in the commencement of the Christian age, and who declared Himself to be the root and the oifspring of David, but you must also believe in His coming now as the root of Jesse in fulﬁlment of the prophecies of the Old and New Testaments. The genuine life of immortality can only be manifest through this belief, You believe in spirit and its operations, but do you not know that spirit ' consists of both Love and Wisdom, and that the operations of these two are rad- ically distinct in state of substance and in their phenomena? Can you not per- ceive also that Love and Wisdom are both the cause and product of localized mentalactivity? Do you not know that function, and form in which function is operative, constitute two equal factors and co-ordinates of being, a11d that without either of these the other could not obtain? Observe the personal human form with its correlate activities. You perceive mind, the foundations of wnich are Love and Wisdom active in thousands of direc- tions. You see the inﬂuence of mind reaching out to every part of the world, but these inﬂuences proceed from the personalities in whom the forces of mind are generated. God is spirit, but the LORD eon is the person and spirit, and Jesus was the express imige of (}od’s person, that is, of the Lord. You must believe in the personality of the LORD, for without such belief +3-—<>~, --:. .51.-—_ ~:.ma:;~,'-;, . -.:s~s.a—;~:;-.:A» _ '-< THE GUIDING STAR. there can be no conjunction with Him, and only through such conjunction‘ you have life, but by such conjunction you merge into the life of the Christ,’ become the oﬁspring of God, then you will have attained to the restoration fr corruption to the state of incorruptibility. Sin, sickness and death -vi}; pass away from you, because you are beyond its jurisdiction, and it hasﬂ’ more power over you. If you will, you may now feel the life current oft ;._.-2,. Lord’s life permeating your being, to infuse you with the hope of life, an‘ through such hope inﬁltrate through every ﬁber of your personalityl "« every molecule of your organic structure the very life of the Christ of .5’; making that life one with your own. ‘ This will awaken in you new and holy aspirations, changing your ' and mortal mind to the renovated and immortal mind, thence transfo ‘V ing your vile and corruptible body to the gloriﬁed and glorious body I redemption. If you will, you may now begin to come under the inﬂuence of most holy baptism, and agitation for immortal life may begin to kindle ﬂame of everlasting ﬁre, the very love of God which shall burn in you t'i every diseased and inherited molecule of death shall have been destroy‘ and shall have passed away. You may now be restored by the power S’ our most Holy Guide the Spirit of Eternal Truth who is manifest to us 1) His personal presence, and who will shortly make known to you the com ing of the Lord in the clouds of heaven, (which clouds ye are) demonstr ting in you His Eternal Glory. TESTIMSNIAL. This is to certify that I was afﬂicted with rheumatism and spinal d1 ﬁculty for several years, and my physician told me he could do noth' more for me, as also said every physician with whom I consulted. Aft receiving eight treatments from Mrs. L. S. Brewster, at the World’s Co lege of Life, I was so much improved in health that I considered further; ‘ treatment unnecessary. "\ My friends join me in pronouncing mine a wonderful cure, and ascri the credit to Dr. L. S. Brewster whom I take pleasure in recommending the suffering and afflicted. ‘ Very Truly, Chicago, July 12, 1887. *«~—>‘>‘«‘%%*"i%%.‘v=- MRS. O. J. F. I as 1 I Tl~lE—:—GUlDlNG-:-STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY C. R. TEED, M. D. CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. 103 State Street, Room 17, SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE. One Year, .. .. .. .. .. .. $1.00 Three Months, .. .. .. .. .. $0.25 Six Months, .. .. .. . . . . .. .50 Single Copies, .. .. .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “ads.’ address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. s®=Publishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazine as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will mark the copy and forward to our oﬁice. ‘ Man's Puriﬁcation from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of his animal existence into the domain of his divine life. \ Entered at the Post Oﬂice in Chicago, 111., as second-class matter. $§. GGLLEGE G@l"l1"\ENGEl"\ENT. The World’s College of Life has just passed its ﬁrst regular Commence- ment. We have conferred forty degrees in thef Therapeutics of Koreshan Science. , I The commencement exercises were attended by as many as could be comfortably seated in the college hall. The essays read were listened to with great interest, and all the exer- cises passed pleasantly. It was our intention to have given the essays in the present issue of the Guiding Star in their order as appearing on its program which We herewith publish, but some of them will be put over for the September number. A The friends of the college and the cause it represents, have re- newed their courage and hopes, if such were needed, from the indications of successful progress as unmistakably observed in the enthusiasm mani- fest at the college rooms on the evening of the 15th when the exercises ‘Were held and the degrees conferred. 198 THE GUIDING STAR. 5 ceMMENc-:EMENT EXERGISES /1 " \ “H OF THE w0RLD’s COLLEGE OF LIFE, MONDAY EVENING, AUGUST 15.. PROGRAMME. PART FIRST. 1 i Organ S010 - - - - - " ‘ MR. FRANK JORDAN. Salutatory - - - - - ' ‘ MRS. ANNIE G. ORDWAY. Essay. The Ministry of Healing - - - - MISS MARY A. STRAUB. 1 Essay. The Mission of Koreshan Science. - - - 1’ MRS. HELEN ROGERS. J Solo. Hear us, Oh Father. — - - Millard i f MRS. E. G. STEPHENSON. * Essay. The Outlook from a Koreshan Point of View. - - MRS. A. E. RROWNE. ,? Essay. Therapeutic Value of Prayer. - ‘ - - - MRS. EMMA EBERMAN. PART SECOND. Essay. The Signs of the Times in the Light of Koreshan Scienee. - MRS. LIZZIE C. ROBINSON. Oration. - - - - - - ROYAL o. SPEAR. Subject, Transmutation. F Solo. Bid Me to Live. — - - - Hattcm. M. LIZZIE JOHNSON. THE GUIDING STAR. GOMMENGEMENT EXERGISES. (CONTINUE D) Essay. The Higher Therapeutics of Koreshan Science. MRS. SARAH 11. PATERSON. Original Poem. The Lost Princess Found. MRS. RENEW BENEDICT. Valedictory. T - - - MRS. MARY SHEPHERD SINGER. Conferring of Diplomas. C. R. TEED, M. D., PRESIDENT. Duet. Instrumental. FRED FREIDBERG. WILLIE FRBIDBERG. PROF. SCHNEIDERWIRTH; ACCOMPANIS1‘. 200 M97 THE GUIDING STAR. gr -um SALIHTATQRY. 3'! MRS. ANNIE G. ORDWAY, PRSIDENT OF THE SOCIETY ARCH-TRIUMPHANT, AUGUST 15. , Students of the “ World’s College of Life,” and friends of the cause of eternal progress, we are most happy to join with you in the heartfelt greeting now extended to our devoted educator and leader in all that is grand and glorious, at this ﬁrst participation of friends and students of our chosen college. We are happy on this occasion to be able in a meager way to express our thanks for the advantage of “a superior growth in the direction of mental and spiritual progress, a unique privilege conferred upon us through the generosity, devotion and self-sacriﬁce of our noble master. In the name, and in behalf of the one upon whose Words of pure and holy teaching our natures transportingly depend, I welcome you (friends to our cause and contributors t_o the pleasures we are now made to enjoy) to the honors bestowed upon you by this occasion and this salutation. To the devoted students of this college—destined to stand at the very head of all the institutions of learning in the world, because, of all institu- tions at the present day, it is the only one giving the true interpretation, of God and nature, I extend greeting and congratulation. You have been divinely directed to this center of wisdom, and through your re- lations to it you are being prepared for the future work of revolutionizing the world, laying the foundations and building the superstructure of the divine kingdom, the kingdom of righteousness in the earth. It is a glorious cause to which we have been called, and to which our lives must now be devoted without stint of measure. It is no sacriﬁce to be devoted to the great undertaking of regener- ating and reforming all human relations and perfecting human develop- ment in the revolution to an equitable adjustment of universal preroga- tive, duty and immunity. , We are a band, united, of Koreshanists, and are proud to lift the standard of our glorious Koreshan Science, and carry it to the ends of the earth, as it is our determined purpose to do. In our determinate will to compel the world to bow the knee to our achievement, we already vibrate withthe emotion of successful promise, of \ ‘__.7. THE GUIDING STAR. 201 the ultimate glorious reward. We may and do congratulate ourselves for the hopes entertained by us in the promise of future possibilities which this glorious hour involves. We now commit ourselves to the Divine Master’s guidance through fnture years of peaceful victory. GREETING T9 PR@I‘. AND GRABHATING GLASS. To MY DEAR TEACHER AND CLASSMATES, GREETING: Being denied the coveted honor of identity with the first graduating class of the World's College of Life in Chicago——the desired pleasure of identity with each one of you as individuals on this occasion is still one priviledge left me—to speak though absent, offering you my soul felt congratulations, my earnest God speed, in the great ﬁeld opened up in this marvelous doc- trine. That I have been taken from your midst at this time I feel no spirit of complaint. Those who stand at the Master’s side, the acknowledged exponents of the truth he brings, and those who sit at his feet, are alike fulﬁlling their mission. Wherever we: may be placed we will do the work assigned us—rejoicing in the privilege however obscure. transmit to you by a visible vehicle the spirit of my thought. The luxuriant vine bearing this spirituelle ﬂower is one of nature’s own, climbing upward on the supports shapen without thought on my part, and it is taking on in its growth the form of the cross, perhaps through an imagination viviﬁed by physical weakness. I see beyond its phantom veil of white, in the mass of delicate green which is its strong growth, the promise of the immortality we seek. Paul plants—and Apollos waters—God giveth the increase. Of this special increase of symbolic promise which God has given my planting, I send you a portion. We may at least all wear on this occasion the promise of the same vine. Every characteristic tendril is a symbol reaching out into the mysterious atmosphere for support: it ﬁnds- the desired object, following which, it resolves itself into form, which is law, that form being the cross. Blessed are we who putting forth hope’s tendrils have met in our own desire the response of one who gives us this sacred symbol to which to conform our lives. Of Him who}is the Messenger sent to us for this great purpose I hesi- tate not to speak-—To those who have breathed His Divine teaching it will be understood——to the untaught it will be blind as the Hebrew symbols themselves. He is waiting the bringing of the tithes to the storehouse—those of our love. It is the food that was brought to Elijah of old and for which our I herewith E:. if F? 202 _ THE GUIDING_ STAR. ._ Elijah is waiting, to be enabled to show forth the mighty power generated by that spiritual sentiment conjoined with the wisdom he holds. It is the “food to eat that ye know not of” which sustained Jesus. It is the food which Jesus longed for more abundantly, the expression of which hunger went forth in the earnest supplication “ Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?” Had the answer borne a reciprocal earnestness even in this one heart He need not have died. Had this indispensable force been brought to the divine storehouse, conjoined with His mighty wisdom the re-elab0r- ated truth would have gone forth, and the events of 1,900 years would not have materialized. _ But the time was not yet. Evolution of the philosophical must be per- fected. The soil of the human mind and body as well must be prepared for the seed scientiﬁc—the ripening of the truth. The meager sum of this necessity accorded to Jesus, enabled him to show forth the possibility of the law in the resurrection of Lazarus’ body. From this holy family went forth the tithes which enabled him to re- ciprocate one of his highest beneﬁts. It is a sentiment which loses force if asked for, but must come spontaneously from the Holy of Holies of the Heart. It is a force, the possibilities of which, Poets and Artists must have felt, even through the debris of the lower sensual life——a force which is the motive power of the Divine Creator—destined to be manifest in the c_reated—made one with Himself, to descend as a benediction upon humanity. MRS. F. G. MCKNIGHT. may-uuqpi ABSENT TREATMENT. We make the following statement for the guidance of any afﬁicted person who wishes to submit himself or herself to the inﬂuences of our work’. Our CHURCH, COLLEGE and “SOCIETY ARCH-TRIUMI>HAN'r,” are united in the effort to extend the influence of our power,and so far as it pertains to the cure of disease through absent treatment, we are prepared to say that we can as- sume the absent charge of all who wish to treat with us. Associated with the college work, is an able faculty of Therapeu- tists, who collectively and singly will take in hand as many as wish to submit themselves to this treatment. We must have a history of the case so far as practicable with the present condition of the patient. Doctors and drugs should be discarded so soon as the subject for treatment decides to adopt this method in prefer- ence to all others. The patient should at once assume the state of mind induced by hope, THE GUIDING STAR. p 203- and the thorough eradication of fear of, and solicitude for results. Expect to recover from the treatment, and at once. It does not matter What the disease or what stage it has reached Everything is curable under this treatment if the patient will get into a condition of response to the action of our Psycho-pneumic battery. Let the patient observe some special time best suited to the circum stances, to devote to treatment for twenty or thirty minutes. Pray for recovery. By this we mean, desire ardently to be restored to health, but at the same time do not be anxious about ‘the results. Anxiety is akin to doubt. ‘ There must be no doubt of the result. Get into this state and your . recovery is certain. State to us the time each day that you can best devote to treatment, and obseeve the hour. Let us know the result at once. Address all communications on this subject to C. R. TEED, M. D., 103 . State Street, Room 17. If there is any choice of Therapeutists Whose cards may be noticed in 4' THE GUIDING STAR, letters may be addressed to them personally at this office. The ordinary fee fbr treatment is $5 per week. If the patient is under , treatment for two Weeks, the price is $10. Should the treatment continue _' longer after the second Week, treatment will be $3 till further special arrangements. This applies to all who are able to pay. Those not able to pay these fees may receive treatment by furnishing ' p satisfactory evidence of such disability. No one shall be deprived of the advantages of this treatment because i ' Of poverty. HGW GAN LEARNED QEIAGKERY BEST PROTECT ITSELF? It is a patent fact that Medical-so-called-Science utterly fails to reach A‘ the reasonable expectations of the sick who seek for relief from suffering ./E the hand of the common schools of Physic. Not only do thegvery learned th-D 8 realize their deﬁciency in this regard, but they begin to comprehend 9 fact that there is a very decided awakening to thei truth among the people, to the possibility of help outside of the system of learned quackery .,,.e£a,/ -«-2:.‘ »'/_;/1./.’~ - ' .82, which we have maintained till the present time. If new we give 43 3304 THE GUIDING STAR. 3. ;so meagre in its resources, that it must subvert and prostitute the law-magi king power to its mercenary, unprogressive and bigoted restrictions. _, A Every genuine advance ever yet made in the art of therapeutics, ha,sfi :1 been accomplished outside of the so-called “regular” schools, in all ages, of the world. The people are more progressive than the schools, but they’: require something decided to wake them up to the assertion of their rights. Persecution is the opportune thing just at present, and there can be no more intolerant source from whence to emanate than the bigoted old Allo--._, pathic school of medicine, self-styled Regular. If there were any real virtue in the use and administration of drugs, 0 ' .more properly, in the system so ministrating;/_i_t would possess within itself intrinsically the potencies of its own protectionifwithout resortlto legal pro- cedures to sustain its otherwise puny arm. The recent special enactme against the legal prerogatives of the people of Illinois, may serve for a little 5 time the purpose of the peurile exhibition of a rapidly fossilizing institution} it a system having but little further use in the world than as a mausoleu «of past ignorance. This recent law, which, if it has any_value whatsoever, is valuable as demonstrating the extremitv to which the school of medicin is reduced, must go. The new law is unconstitutional, and when it comes to the matter of a»; genuine test case in the superior courts it will be repealed. In the-mean- time the persecuted must suffer impatiently if they cannot do better their rights are respec.ted.—EDI'roR GUIDING STAR. j’ T" '_ ‘.:-,s'rx ~ ‘.7-,_: A WGRD TO SEIBSGRIBERS. We have deemed it advisable to make. the Present issue of the GUIDIN STAB a double number. In order to accomplish this we have reduced th number of pages to the number with which we started out, namely 24. If there is any disposition to complain because of the reduction of thy; number of pages for each number, we can only say that the STAR began it ‘ sample number with 24 pages. We very shortly increased the number 15 pages for the two numbers of the present issue we think our real oblige: tions to our subscribers have been met. 5}‘ It is our purpose however to improve the journal in every respect eves, to a large increase of the number of pages. " ‘w. l ;,x-.'. /I‘ THE SIGNS 61’ THE TIMES IN THE IJIQHT GE KSRESHAN SCIENCE. BY MRS. LIZZIE C. ROBINSON. .___ju___. Koreshan Science comes to us in this age as the bright light that is to reveal all mysteries of darkness and secret places and illumine every true child of regeneration into the clear and perfect day. Koreshan Science is the critical analyzer of events and conditions, and shows us plainly the signs of the times by scientiﬁc demonstrations, so that we are not bound to depend on ministerpreted prophecy in regard to times and seasons for what we are seeing in the present developments. It is a general belief that the law of development is ever progressive, there being no retrogression, no turning back, every generation being wiser than the one preceding. Spring, summer, autumn and winter are four natural divisions of the year, into seasons, following one another in the order of succession. But every summer is followed by its winter. Day and night, or light. and darkness are divisions of time, and one cannot exist without the other, and as they follow in their order, so the ages follow in their round of progression and retrogression. Koreshan Science is the culminating truth of a series of ages, now fulﬁlled and so indicated by time-markings, denoted by the signs and the seasons, the days and the years, and governed in their periods by the sun, moon and stars, which God placed in the ﬁrmament of heaven, as declared for the same purposes. A In the demonstration of Koreshan Science the grand cycle has reached its fullness, from which completion there must appear as a. natural sequence of human evolution, the fruitage of the ages. This fruitage is the establishment of truth, or the correlated forms of divine love and wisdom, which together make the summer of human life, and which inevitably succeed the winter of discontent and struggle through which the world has been passing. It is through Koreshan Science that the new order of things are to be. All signs point to this with.unerring precision, and by this Science will be deﬁned the coming government or kingdom. It will lay the foundation of the temple and establish upon it the eternal superstructure. But before this can be ac- C0mpIished, the old forms will be thrown down and the debris cleared away that place may behad whereon the new foundation shall be laid. THE GUIDING STAR. 205‘ ..~ —«~:.:..:::; ~ . ' the face of the social and religious sky. ' and see the ﬁnal occupation of the land, we ﬁnd that the restoration came “ draws ‘near. for the descent ofwthe New Jierusaleni "£iI’é”iiiEé”£§{i"word, then m 206 THE GUIDING STAR. For ages, the world has had its momentum from the inﬂuences of th heavens and earth, or what may be called the old church and state, but by the demolishings of time are fast passing to decay. If we stop a moment from the busy cares of material life, to exainin signs of the times, it will not require the disciplined eye of a critic to di The thinking people are completely surfeited with the teachings do past and are hungering and thirsting for something new and revitalizing they seek fresh ﬁelds of thought and investigation. The Jewish age was one of types and shadows, and if we look back to the posterity of Abraham, only after years of prostitution by Gentile usurp and when it did come it came by retribution. ' ‘_ The land question in this age is one of special note, as indicating the - vancement time is making toward its ﬁnal consummation.’ D We believe Canaan was a type of the body of the resurrection. When Joy _ saw the Holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming down from God, out of heaven saw Israel, which is to inhabit in its descent the re-embod.ied ﬂesh. As thet also appear in the physical sphere the same corresponding energy, and we this energy in the present agitation of the land question, championed by He George and Dr. McGlynn, the present effort being the last blow to that pow which every enlightened person knows to be the Dragon power, and it inclu both the Catholic and Protestant churches with their false doctrine regard God, and our relation to Him. S - In the symbolic myth of King George and the Dragon in this special ph S of the land question, we have the same significant energy, and this may looked upon as a special sign in the outward, which has its correspondent the more esoteric, the sign of which is'the real Sign of the Son of Man ' _e heaven which precedes the manifestation of the Sons of God, and inaugurat the ﬁnal occupancy of the land of Canaan, the body of the resurrection. S This sign is the manifestation of the genuine Science of immortal life. When ye see the ﬁg-tree put forth its leaves, know that the summer nigh, even at the doors. The ﬁg‘-le:if the doctrine, the literal W'orcl, the Science of immortal lif and theﬁg itself is the symbol or t_vp;,.= of Illvj «(ExyLng-n;;Lu;-;;1-11fe, We are coming under the i::ilu«;nice oi the \'§uC-, and. ﬁg-tree, and when W areiu the simziuiv -.:.mi ::‘..;:-age iye:;*;<e mo sources of life, we may and wi C;Lll every m :2] w;:: nci:.>;/«mil-. 'l"n.~n ~:u;i'-.i we see the fruition We so earnestl (1 ‘size, the ]1Tii1:f](L7n’)77l: of,wig/’ct¢,l0usness. - THE GUIDING STAR. 207 ; 1M19ReM13Te c-:e1\1T121BeT1eN TO KGRESHAN ‘ UITERATHRE. For what we’ve heard, we are devout, What we have lost, We can do without. ‘ We know that those will surely. shine Who wear the wild cucumber vine. A friend of the cause of Koreshan Science sent to the college forty or ﬁfty bouquets to be worn by the graduating class. These bouquets were arranged from the blossoms of the wild cucumber. Some of the readings were not heard in the distant parts of the hall, and the party formulating the above couplet was, presumably, among the number who failed to hear distinctly allﬂthe proceedings of the evening. THE DIVINE BAPTISM ESSENTIAL To LIFE. It should be borne in mind by every reader of the Guiding Star, that while restoration to ordinary health is something to be desired by every person suffer- ing from disease, Koreshan Science involves something supremely beyond the mere cure of physical disability. The restoration to come to the body as taught by Koreshanism, is the transformation from the mortal and corruptible state to the immortal and incorruptible. _ The old dispensation has come to its end, and the time is at hand for an establishment of the new church and state. This is the new heaven and the new earth, wherein shall dwell righteousness. The establishment of this new and divine kingdom involves a new re-ligion, Thisimplies all that is jnvohed in the term. The word religion means to re—bind or re-tie, to tie again, from the consideration that there has been a loosing or un-tying. This means that throu;/‘h the apostacy of the church from the pure and undeﬁled religion of Jesus the Christ, there has been a falling away and now there _must be a res. toraticn. This restoration is the re—bindi1.1g of man to God, and this is called a 7'e-ligiion. A '1’ :2—»‘i?:ir‘i-n1 or re-tfing: of hnnianitv to God must be accomplished by the Llivim,» . :_!3m.: =,::«:§.‘ iW(388(372."./I37‘ 0,/£1766 (.)’eve;2_r(m‘. While this Messenger is the tab- em s:,>:; ‘u‘m.z §lz:1ism:‘. we re-zriani{estza:1;<>:: of the Christ: He must come with a ~ ; :2 ‘-. ' 2+: “=.'§'? -.;-.2. “ 2?‘ ?.'..w.‘:' n:s~':‘=».;n’2:*:,¥: i will write 1113011 hini my 71/WI? . = it v >:e'sY 'i\:"Cial wt ’* :.::::;:!3. ‘is? ‘»’»"i‘:iUl1 the llerscllullty is 1‘~‘~‘ ' ‘ > ‘ii - M I.-=1»: :.%1«3s2:'m::u1'e itself, the humanity age - 1 g , ; Lqi ;i:.~+, 2,2. srss;m;a.,. as the precursor of the manifest- zm V ix i ,f1s1'::::rl;z.tI<.»11 of the new kingdom, a kingdom es. « -‘ .——»~-»............‘ . __ .. . . vvew-=.*~;aa... ' "" vu-ﬁn‘-ﬁ ‘,w'“»~’.‘+sa.' 57.. :7" 208 THE GUIDING STAR. The equitable and righteous adjustment of human affairs will so balan the relations of men as to inaugurate such a system of cure in society as to ﬁll the entire body of the new kingdom with the divine vitality. A kingdom of righteousness means a kingdom of healthfulness. Wh the Lord’s prayer is answered, " Let Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done in earth as it is done in heaven,” then general health must prevail. When love to God, and love to the neighbor are the predominating loves, then will be mani-i fest the kingdom of righteousness in the earth. This can only come through a new baptism for the mind of man without the divine baptism is in no state to act from the Lord. ‘ ' Before, then, the kingdom of righteousness can be inaugurated, the out- pouring must come, and that out-pouring or over-shadowing will be through the Messenger. (See Malachi.) we EXPEGT IDATIENC-DE‘. en THE PART e1= 13ATRoNs.;“<,§ There are some unﬁnished articles in the back numbers to be completed in future issues. Owing to excessive duties that have accumulated upon us we have- been compelled to postpone their completion. We expect the readers of the Star to exercise a little patience with us, for we will fulﬁll all We promise to them, in some kind of season. We expect to make every number worth all it costs, to each subscriber. It is our purpose to materially improve the magazine in every way‘possible,.,Afif"§~ as we get our work more in hand and more perfectly systematized. A number of things have conspired to retard the issue of the Guiding Star“ beyond the time of its expected appearance. ‘ The ﬁrst number was not issued till the tenth of the month’. The next one was due (as each succeeding one was) the tenth of the month. The subscribers to the Star think they are entitled to it on the ﬁrst. If 5 there is any delay of a week, more or less, the ten days added make the period seem very long. We have gradually fallen behind, mainly through excessive duties assumed by us in other directions than the publication of our Magazine, but twice during’ the last few months our delay for a number of days was occasioned by change of location of printing oﬂice and through accident to machinery. We are now making a grand effort to issue thelstar on the ﬁrst and hope to be able to have it reach its patrons on or about the ﬁrst of every month.
Show less
Notes: Original digital object name: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-09
Geography: Chicago (Ill.)
Subjects: Koreshan Unity, Koreshanity, Chicago (Ill.) -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-spe-kor-gst-01-09
Is part of: Koreshan Unity Collection, Communal Societies Collection, Hamilton College Library Digital Collections

Title: Guiding star, vol. 01, no. 10 (September 1887)
Author: Teed, Cyrus R., 1838-1908, Koresh, 1838-1917, Koreshan Unity
Publisher: The Guiding Star Publishing House
Date: 1887-09-01
Place published: Chicago, Illinois, United States
Text: 9 5 '2 iillllllllllllllllllllllllllllIlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIlllﬂllllllllllllllllllllIIIIiiIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII vi‘ rI4vi<>I*+I*FI4'>I4>£rI*>I4-{4-B85533 THE SUBJECT OF MENTAL CURE OR METAPHYSICAL A MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO ‘N @139 gcience of @3mmor1’_'a{’ k=)ife.f S -c HEALING ONE OF ITS ESSENTIAL DEPARTMENTS. C R. TEZED, M. D. EDITOR AND PROPRIETOB. CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. z ; .. \‘ ' \ “{\\ . . — ‘ ,r ‘. sr.-==v—_§»sseg«a—..e,,-sa::-!Iyi..Ta.:¢nr9»,uu.m.L .. ...«1:c?3xi.Tc=.c:,- ~_ _ ,.... ..I.—..~.,~.—.- V .. .. ,,. .. ,,,. *\§G6NTElNT'S./'1 HIGHER THERAPEUTIOE OF KOEESHAN ‘SCIENCE, " THE5IiAPEUTIns_ OF PRAYER, — -4 — — — THE MISSION OF KORESHANEV-Scxmnam" 4 - - }fEN'r"AI-.5 HEALING, _ I _— — —- — — — 0'11, WHERE IS THE _Pmn:OEss? — -— — - C'HEIs'I'ILN SOIENOE, VMES. J_onmN’:svCAsE,' 4 ' 4 ' -A — - \—v THE ‘OUTLOOK FROM THE KORESHAN POINT OF VIEW, VAIEDIOTOEY, —...
Show more9 5 '2 iillllllllllllllllllllllllllllIlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIlllﬂllllllllllllllllllllIIIIiiIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII vi‘ rI4vi<>I*+I*FI4'>I4>£rI*>I4-{4-B85533 THE SUBJECT OF MENTAL CURE OR METAPHYSICAL A MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO ‘N @139 gcience of @3mmor1’_'a{’ k=)ife.f S -c HEALING ONE OF ITS ESSENTIAL DEPARTMENTS. C R. TEZED, M. D. EDITOR AND PROPRIETOB. CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. z ; .. \‘ ' \ “{\\ . . — ‘ ,r ‘. sr.-==v—_§»sseg«a—..e,,-sa::-!Iyi..Ta.:¢nr9»,uu.m.L .. ...«1:c?3xi.Tc=.c:,- ~_ _ ,.... ..I.—..~.,~.—.- V .. .. ,,. .. ,,,. *\§G6NTElNT'S./'1 HIGHER THERAPEUTIOE OF KOEESHAN ‘SCIENCE, " THE5IiAPEUTIns_ OF PRAYER, — -4 — — — THE MISSION OF KORESHANEV-Scxmnam" 4 - - }fEN'r"AI-.5 HEALING, _ I _— — —- — — — 0'11, WHERE IS THE _Pmn:OEss? — -— — - C'HEIs'I'ILN SOIENOE, VMES. J_onmN’:svCAsE,' 4 ' 4 ' -A — - \—v THE ‘OUTLOOK FROM THE KORESHAN POINT OF VIEW, VAIEDIOTOEY, — — — — — —- — —-’—‘ —"—’- V ’GEEE'Ime tm PllO}‘.41‘_EE4GBADUATINGr'. CLASS, INIIUEAL TENnEN0IEs DIVINELY CONTROLLED, - . — , PS Ycl-I10-PNEUMIC THERAPEUTIST, ' “ ’ ‘D I (THE KORESHAN SCHO0L,) «E I 459 West Congress Street, Chicago. 2 103 S~.Ia.te Street,— Room 17_ t A cmiicn Rouge; _ OFFICE norms: 8. to‘ 130-; end to 5 P. M. . _Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday, 1 to _3 P.M ‘ ;coNsUI}TAT1‘o_Ni FREE. ABSENT TREATMENT A SPECIALTY. , 1)R.fANNIE cs. ORDWAY, ‘ PSYCHO-PNEUEMIC THERAPEUTIST, _ E (nonnsnnx SCll00L.)‘ I GOR. UNIVERSITY, PLACEAAND COTTAGE GROVE AVE., CHICAGO. ILL." Also Treats at the College. 103 State Street, Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. from 10 to 12 A. M. Absent, treatment successfully given. Consultation free. 1 93.15.. E. BROWN, '. S PSYGHO-PNEUMIC THERAPEUTIST, ‘g i I (THE KORESHAN SCHOOL.) 807 WEST SUPERIOR STREET, CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. ollege, 103 State Street, ' { E I ‘I (EMMA, EBERMAN, B Absent Treatment Successfully Given. Consultation Free. Treats also at c oom . - y } ME-I-A1=HYsrc:s. ; MRS. BREWSTER, P. P. T. D., ‘ » _ Metaphysician of the Koreshan School- ' J: ‘ ‘ CHICAGO, ILL. i Treetsisti College, 103 State St. 3 to 51). In. Absent Treatment Successful. Consultation Free. 1 MRS. E. W. ANDERSON, 3.\/£E.'I‘.£LI=’EI1Z'$ICI.A.:I.\'I'- ; . I Koreshan School of Science. 9 Office Hours, 1 to :1»_‘Nf[, ‘ T Tviradison Street, Chicago, Illinois. A; 5EFgeIX2‘eR1e’s Qelleige efz [Kite "9%~THE%<‘* } SO Cilia’-I-‘Y F5LR,,C~IH~’-F RIC-11?)? P H Fir-171? " " ms OPENED AN ; 1 , ART I-.N1)USTR_Y,, E ‘ii under the supervision of MRS. J’. S. RoB1NsoN, who was for years connected it with the “Womanfs Exchange,” and wise the Supt. of the "-Chicago School of Art Needlework,” a suﬂicient. guarantees of satisfactory work. ‘ ' A ‘The .St‘am_ping Department isthe best selected in the city. _ - Orders for all styles of Embroidery, House Furnishing, Stamping, etc., I solicited; eziso Plain Sewing and Knitting. ,_ Room 1?, 103 ﬁanm - ‘L; i I " ,....qm-3‘§v,..é:.r.t¢r; «-..~.\‘=-_- ,,............,_..._r . .. ..\-....... _ - .i t‘ins.it1g‘uction',- cannot better than to ﬁnrsne ~th1e.Go_urser.-of Study .§_m _.apply the principles preinulgateiin ’:1j;='41'1'isf“h.C',c’),]k.1ege‘._"“_it " ' ; it t I ‘Ian ‘ “' /1, ;r:—»~r;*===—*='-=‘«r;“'%———-~, '7 .v -e «gr7ﬁ’:)r,=—,:jr7‘—-=---*=-4 u 1 I W..( ‘¢1‘) mt ' Continues. itshClasses througheut the year. Eachterm consists of weeks, ceinmencing abdutithe of each month. Particulars regarding Terms, etc., ma,y*be:,obta4ined bytidtiressingh Cr Re.-sIEED, D, 4 A 1 T Qffice,'tRiooI'n~ ‘10'3- S-tateiﬁstreet. I'1VHQSE.wisi_1i_ng a, thorougii Qqurse iof ‘Meta.ph‘ysicatl.0r,Ment_ai]} Scie t‘ . 1 ', .'-,. .__‘_v .,. i. \ ~...I an ‘ . . ,. ,_ ._.!." 7... 6 ':;v; 5'... -5: __._._‘-T_—;__ -.__. *-rE:—= 3/1y-9:» «V PT «1IZ"*‘""‘"”“’=-‘("177 '«<j?}‘*‘"’**'”‘“""§'<1»‘"‘*"*?«W§§"="‘~'*‘“«< ‘ *“<‘+-«.»®’»_., _t~ ' Q itcumnzcisrzua EXPOSITOR OF THE DIVINE SCIENCE. TH ‘Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may have authority over the tree of life." (Rendered from the Greclc Teast, Rev. cragii, 14.) L VoL. I. SEPTEMBER, 1887. No. 10. THE HIGHER THERAPEEITIGS 61’ KORESHAN SCIENCE. READ BEFORE THE GRADUATING cLAss_—(_>E_'rHE WoELD’s COLLEGE OF LIFE, AUG. 15., BY MRS. SARAH E. PATERSON. ——-mjjg The office of the great physician of both soul and body (to insure Him such an appellation) must embrace something more than the mere possi- bility of the ordinary restoration of the mind and body, from conditions of disease, to the normal, physical states. The Lord Jesus, the Great Teacher and Head of the Christian church and dispensation, healed the sick, cast out devils, restored the maimed and performed many other notable Won- ders. To those who accepted His Gospel He declared, “ These things and greater than these shall ye do, because I go to the Father.” Nothing in the Gospel of the Lord Jesus is more emphatically pro- nounced than His teachings regarding “ His coming again” at the end of the age, for the purpose of completing the work of redemption which He came to perform, and which He only partially effected in “His coming,’’ at the beginning of the dispensation. He demonstrated in Himself the greater work, for in Him Was fulﬁlled the law and power of life over death. His body did not see corruption. The scpulchre could not hold Him in bondage. He burst asunder the shackles of the grave-—the very bars of death, and in the struggle with th powers of corruptibility, He came off victorious. ‘- Hell with its minions of diabolic forces arrayed itself for the mastery, and in order to extend its power into the divine kingdom, concentered its . . .,--A-ov_.~ ‘ involuntary operation of forces unconsciously potential. It is the compre- 210 THE GUIDING STAR. forces toward the very citadel of immortality; but the 'Lord’s heroi achievement, so far as His power over Himself was concerned, demon strated the possibility and efﬁcacy of His sublime effort. Jesus differed in His life from all other men, in this, that His bod was an incorruptible one. The attainment of such a state of mind an body, in those who accepted His doctrines, is the great effort of the ages. This attainment, namely, that of becoming immortal, was not expected to, be fulﬁlled in the days of the personal presence of Jesus, nor in the begin? ning of the Christian dispensation, even after His disappearance. Eternal life was to come through the resurrection, at the end of the age. This time is now at hand, and our expectations are awakened to the great crisis. Jesus and His apostles all taught the great doctrine of the re-in- carnation (coming again in the ﬂesh or body) through what has been rend- ered, the resurrection. The resurrection, at the last day (which means the re-incarnation, or re-embodiment at the end of the dispensation or age of the world) is more than the mere power of healing the sick, while leaving the mind and body, both, in the state of original mortality. As we understand the signiﬁcance of Koreshan Science, it is something . more than a conviction or belief in possibilities to be wrought through the t hension of the laws and principles of those operations. It is the conscious knowledge of the laws of the generation of force, its production from the destruction of the material substances of organic life, and then the direc- tion and use of the force, in such ammanner as to control with it, and to change the mortal-being to the incorruptible one. The effort by which the immortal state is to be out—Wrought we under- stand to be the exaltation of the desires of the mind, and thence, the con- trol of the body, lifting it——from its state of corruption, into a condition ‘ corresponding with the incorruptible life of the Lord Christ. ‘If this puriﬁcation, this elevation of our being must be reached through sacriﬁce, through the most intense suffering, then let the ﬁres burn till all the dross is consumed. It is our consolation to know, ﬁrst, that “We have not an High Priest who cannot be touched with all the feelings ofour inﬁrmitiesg” and again, we have the extatic expectancy of the immortal consummation. This we assume to be something supremely beyond the ordinary cure.‘ The Higher Therapeutics of Koreshan Science, then, is the application of the law of cure, not to the restoration of the mortal structure to a better mortal state, from which the patient may subse- quently fall, and pass to corruption, but the application of the absolute knowledge of theprinciples of life, to the transformation of the merely 3 THE GUIDING STAR. 211 physical being to the Christ-being, the Son of the Eternal God. This is an inheritance of those who prepare themselves for the coming baptism, and are to be made alive through the Divine Messenger, whose ﬁre of pur- iﬁcation We most patiently Wait. THE THERAPBEITIGS GF PRAYER. REA-D AT THE COMMENCEMENT EXERCISES OF THE VVORLD’S COLLEGE OF LIFE, A AUGUST 15, BY MRS. EMMA EBERMAN. Prayer is the Divine method through which our soul is prepared and opened to receive that which God is Willing to give. It is one of the princi- ple elements of a religious life, and is the medium through which spiritual medicine is both given and received. The offering ofprayer is the natural aspiration and impulse through which the mind is raised from the mater- 1al to the spiritual, from darkness into the light of truth. Even among the uncivilized, this aspiration of the soul calling for the necessity of prayer, is manifest. The subject of prayer is of as great importance as any other question that could arise for our consideration. It is the golden cord which connects the ﬁnite with the inﬁnite. God never impressed an instinctive tendency upon any living thing, from the least to the greatest, Without furnishing some means for its gratiﬁcation. If in distress of mind or body We turn to Him in genuine aspiration, We may ever find relief. Our prayer is a conscious recognition of our dependent condition on power unseen,—on being omnipotent. Therefore an humble consciousness of dependence causes the soul to look to God and ﬁts us to receive that which We most need. It should be borne in mind that there is only one kind of prayer which will heal the sick ——the prayer of faith. It is prayer alone which dispels the darkening clouds of error and opens spiritual vision, the bright and shining Way to eternal life. Good thoughts spring from the soul. The true spirit of prayer cannot be ex- pressed in stereotyped formulas, but will ﬁnd vent of its own creation. It is only the real prayer of inspiration that can prove of value to mind or body. How important it is that we guard our thoughts as well as our speech. We are told to pray without ceasing. This is also the spirit of the |Apostle’s injunction-——but this is not oral prayer. Our Works and words should be in harmony. God and His creatures are harmonious. ‘To my understanding we can reach the fountain of Life Prayer is the soul’s sincere desire, av ,-~: ._ ........_............-——r..cn~—v - ....,a....r..z........«.. " 212 . THE GUIDING STAR. g ' LL:I:;TLi. .. .'_‘..‘:"‘Z“"" I"; l. through harmonious and spiritual thought. I would not have you under- stand that I wish to detract from the usefulness of audible prayer, but that _ to my mind the still voice ﬁnds free-er access to its kindred spirit——Grod. We may conclude that desire is prayer whether expressed or unexpressed. ” How instinctively in fright or terror one’s mind goes out to God while one’s quivering lips give utterance to an inaudible prayer for deliverance \ or relief, thereby calming the agitated mind and soon producing a feeling of satisﬁed resignation and quietude. Why should not earnest and hope- ful prayer likewise by its effect on the mind prove a powerful therapeutic measure for the relief and cure of physical ailments. The poet deﬁnes prayer in the following lines : 3 M Uttered or unexpressed, ill The motion of a hidden ﬁre That trembles in the breast. So sometimes comes soul to sense, The feeling which is evidence That very near about us lies The realm of spiritual mysteries, The mystery dimly understood That love of God is love of good: That to be saved is only this, Salvation from our selﬁshness. That the dear Christ dwells not afar, The ruler of some remote star; But here, amidst the poor and blind, The bound and suffering of our kind: In works we do, in prayers we pray, Life of our life He lives to-day. THE MISSIQN 91- Kemiseen SCIENCE. READ AT THE OOMMENCEMENT EXERCISES or THE woRLD’s COLLEGE or LIFE, AUGUST 15. ' The laws which regulate the material world are so perfect in their ac- tion, that whenever there is any perturbation of, or deviation from the es- tablished harmony, scientiﬁc minds begin to search for the cause, and when the Star of the East seen ﬁrst by the wise men is once more to make its appearance in the physical heavens, shall we not proﬁt from the expe- THE GUIDING STAR. 213 iences of the great and gifted minds of past ages, and follow that star, that by the purity and brilliancy of its light, we may behold in the near future the approaching of a new dispensation or era in the mental horizon. Coming into our lives as an eagle with spreading wings, laden with heavens choicest blessings, we behold Koreshan Science, not only with healing on its wings for the body, but the spirit is made whole. Nature from the dawn of time has poured forth her eloquence in promises of immortality, and yet the longings of the soul were not satisfied. Still the questioning aspiration demanded more. Does any one suppose then that those blind surgings of the soul against the prison _wall of the body have no meaning? Is there no response in the great realm of thought? Yes, there is. 1n the new mission we have just entered upon, there is a panacea for all the wounds of life, and in due time an answer will come to this perpetual prayer of humanity. Already many who have been blindly groping in the darkness of skepticism rejoice in the conviction of a continued existence and positive knowledge of immor- tality. While we claim Koreshan Science is the originator of every thing, we also claim for it the power to intelligently analyze and harmonize all the forces, vital and non-vital, of creation, to give‘to man the best method of cul- tivating life while upon earth, to best prepare it to meet higher spiritual conditions upon its entrance into another sphere of existence, to heed the voice of the soul and develop from within the divine graces and glories of the inner life, for there can be no heaven where there is no knowledge, and no alfection where the various affections are in conﬂict with each other. We love and desire what we do not know how to attain, and we have a knowl- edge of truth which we do not love to obey, hence there is perpetual conﬂict between the will and the understanding, a sense of incompleteness, a want of satisfaction in all we do. We are still on the animal plane and just be- ginning to live and open our eyes upon the riches of our Father’s bounty with eternity before us : the star to guide us and the science of life brought to us, why should we not be blest and abide in God’s tabernacle and dwell in the holy body, where each person is a complete human being in him- self? He is a complement to every other member of a heavenly society, and they are all rounded into a symmetrical and perfect whole, each one serves the whole, and all serve each one, all is harmony. This is the di- vine mission of practical Koreshan Science. \ MRS. H. G. ROGERS. .40.... 214 THE GUIDING STAR. MENTAL HEALINQ. ;.—..j.j LETTER FROM A RETIRED PRACTITIONER WHO WAS EMINENTLY SUCCESEFL BOTH IN HEALING AND TEACHING. Although the following letter was not addressed to the Journal, but rather intended for the private use of its editor, it is deemed worth sharing with the public. My Dear Ool. .Bundy,—I have been anxious for some time to join the ' army of writers on the “ Mind-Cure” question, and as your paper has handled the subject With great fairness and liberality, my thoughts have turned to you as a good victim for a letter. I write to you instead of “For the l0ur11al,” With an instinctive feeling that what I have to say will be too full of personal- ity and of the egotistical “I” to be the proper thing for public reading. I cannot generalize and say fully what I want to, so try and feel that I am not speaking in a personal sense, but that I am practical, instead of theoretical. I have been a close student of mental healing for four years. I have studied the various methods, trying to distinguish between them; and so far I have failed to ﬁnd . any especially distinctive features——all treat alike—all believe about the same thing, and each one seems to feel the same envy and jealousy toward the other, trying with equal force to pull the foundation from under the rival practitioner unless he is of precisely the same school. This is all wrong. Malice should be an unknown quantity. Instead of undermining we should try and build up, encouraging each other and defending the work, practicing the good that we reach. p We should stand as a solid body knowing the truth and working in harmony, helping each one with our best words and kindest thoughts. Again, I am impressed with the feeling that there should be less theology and n1o,re common sense. Mrs. Gestefeld’s lecture, given before the Psychical Society, was a good exposition of the views held by Mrs. Eddy’s ﬁrm followers. It was much more elearly written and expressed than any thing else that I have seen on the subject taken from the Eddy standpoint, but are we bound to feel that Mrs. Eddy’s ideas are infallible? There are parts of her teaching that are very beautiful, and which cause one to feel the necessity of reaching out for the purity and perfectness of which she speaks; but just as one begins to feel that her spirituality is wonderful, and that she is almost out of the material, there will be a drop into the ridiculous that is so extreme that it is painful. For instance, one day in the class (that I had joined), after a most beautiful lecture, she asked her students various questions relating to the extent of each one’s in- dividual belief in regard to the power of mind. She asked the youngest mem- ber of the class if she had a patient with a compound fracture of the leg, if she felt that she could cure him? The answer expected was, “No,” as she had re- peatedly told us to leave surgery for the surgeons. The answer that came was, “Yes, Mrs. Eddy.” Mrs. Eddy spoke of her beautiful faith, and then asked her if she felt that she could reproduce a lost member of the body. Again the answer was “ Yes,” and Mrs. E. directed the class to go to this young student for faith and instruction, even as the old physicians learned of Christ when he was at the_age of twelve. That is no more ridiculous than the answer of one of the most ardent Christian scientists to an oculist and aurist of long practice, THE GUIDING STAR. 215 who asserted that a cure claimed by her of deafness could not have been made, as the drum of the patient’s ear was entirely destroyed. She said: “ I know it, but by the help of God I inserted a new drum.” Now, What can be the outcome of such things but ridicule and contumely ‘P What wonder that intelligent physicians and clergymen should look upon such statements as ignorant, irreverent and blasphemousl What wonder such heal- ers are called “cranks,” and that intelligence turns away from them disgusted! Why must people lose all COIIIOII sense as soon as they become mental healers ? Why must they make theology their basis when mentality should be? _ Why do they assert an intimacy with the Almighty, that brings opprobrium upon them from the pulpit, when in reality the religious belief of the healer has nothing whatever to do with success or failure in healing. - On analysis, the Unitarian belief more nearly approaches that which is taught metaphysicians than that of any other denomination, but it is not necessary to change one’s religion in order to heal. An honest, earnest and pure life is a necessity, as in any great and good W01 k. Another point of difference between the accepted school and myself is, the “No-matter” theory. I never get upon this subject, but what I remember an interview that I had with a poor, ignorant creature who had been persuaded to come to Chicago and study. Her ignorance was absolutely dense, and her grief so great at her loss of money and her want of knowledge at the end of her in- struction, that my heart ached for her. She called upon me with a self-intro- duction just before her departure from the city for her home and gave me her idea of no-matter. “ It seemed to me,” she said, “that we went through a sort of a shaving process. We mentally stood our patients in front of us, and oom- menced to shave. First we shaved off the skin ; then the ﬂesh, leaving the skeleton; then we shaved away until everything was gone, and we had “no matter,” and then with a burst of tears she concluded: “And when you are done, in the name of God what good does it do you?” That is the question that naturally propounds itself when we see the Quixotic attempt made to im- press the belief in “no matter” upon minds that are new to this thought, and upon persons who feel that any thing taught them must be true, and they cry “ I know,” from very ignorance. If there is no matter, why, and what do we heal ? If there is no disease, why do we learn to cure it? If there is no sin, why seek reformation for ourselves or others? and if there is no evil, why does the O. S. make so much of a power and a bug—bear of mesmerism? There is, as I believe and feel, no permanency to ‘these things, as everything material must pass away, and only the mind, spirit, soul, exist forever. All material things are temporal; are not all persons ready to admit that? The mind is certainly of far greater power than the body, and just as certainly governs the body. Why can we not feel that matter is our slave, and that we make it subservient to our intelligent mentality. Feeling this, it would be easy for us to do far more good than we can do now, as we would be recognized as helpers rather than antagonists by the medical fraternity. We have not yet reached the point where material things, such as the sur- geon’s knife, or the doctor’s medicines, can be entirely set aside; nor have we reached the point where we can assert with any candor or truth that all disease will yield to us, but we are where we can help the sick, cure many things and aid the doctors. My experience with physicians has been a most happy one. have been treated with every courtesy and consideration by them; I have been called by several of them, not only to help with their patients, but to give them personal treatment, and many a time I have been glad to have a genial, conﬁ- 1‘ . ’ 'i not only nervous troubles, but tumors, abscesses and many others that give ouf:-E} ~ ._:~z.~;-:. 216 THE GUIDING STAR. 4 .;.,._.... ,, _ ,, , .. . ,_,,, L dent doctor relieve me of the terrible responsibility of treating alone a dan ous case. And now have I made myself plain to you ? If not, let me say mo positively that the “mind cure” is a truth, and assure you that you can furnished incontestable evidence of great and even marvelous cures t_ha‘.' have been wrought by ‘it; not temporary, as its enemies claim, but 'perman‘e'n , ward evidences of trouble; but I claim that these cures can be made with go practical common sense at the bottom, and that the meta—physicians must live, as do other mortals——eatin g, sleeping, resting, amusement at times, instead of; , constant work, and that they one and all, do get tired, hungry, and even undey extreme pressure, sick, just the same as though they were material. r , Please remember, 00]. Bundy, that you asked me a long time ago to write to you fully in regard to my personal feelings and beliefs upon this topic, and N that I pnily closebmytletter out of consideration for you, for I have no nearly" yrv ex aus e _ my su J60 . ‘ Very sincerely yours, EMMA COURSEN DAINTY. (From the Religio-Pizz'Z0s0pin'caZ Journal.) ea, WHERE 15' THE PRINCESS? ORIGINAL POEM READ AT THE COMMENCEMENT EXERCISES or THE woRLD’s COLLEGE or LIEE, AUGUST 15. The lost Princess found. Her name is Wisdom, and she has Written upon her mantle: Koreshan Science. Oh! Where is the Princess I crave, Whose voice, as the pearling of love; Whose soul, as a mirror of light; A woman, like Mary, to save By concepts received from ‘the God. She, who receiveth, and giveth Yearnings too deep for the word, » Saving this, “From under the rod.” Where is She? Oh God! bid me Where; »My soul is athirst for the voice Of my Princess; I am dying; She comes not; I weep in despair. My Eve of the morning, my own: Have thy feet touched mosses, and ferns In earth dells, and gardens of dew? __ __ ,,A___,,_\__ ,_ ,_,__.. .. , _.,..-_...--._V_..-4. «.- \.-...............--. .... . .. » THE GUIDING STAR. 217 Has some heart wooed Thee in sadness So plaint, that my wandering star Hath been won, by roses of grief, To distil, not tears, but gladness? Tell me: hath She breathed on this sea, Whose heavings are heart woes and pain? ’ Does She know that its depth is a Fountain of tears like Galilee Where once her Beloved awoke ‘.9 Oh Precious Beloved, my Qneen ; Thou mate of that Bethlehem Star, I list to thy voice, and waiting, Look Grodward; for He, who was seen In Kingdom, he said, was within. Who hath seen Thee love, who hath known One beam of thy soul’s sweet power Has sprung from dominion of sin Into God, with His hosts in the heaven. But in vain do I list for Thee ; All in vain fair phantoms I hail; They heed not, they know not my voice. My Blessed, they image thy form, Aye, beam withlthine eyes, ’till I ask, “By thy lure and magic ofllife, Canst Thou hush the wild storms Which haunt the deep caves of man’s soul ? Hast Thou, in thy heart, the fountain . Unsealed, revealing of heaven ‘? With thy light, canst lead o’er the goal Of deep night, and darkness of woe Through which man must pass in his strength ? ” But ever they answer me “nay.” I turn with sick heart, but I know The gleam of my|Bethlehem love Doth follow me now, though unseen ; That yet, on the shores of this time, My Bethlehem hope from afar Or from near, will come to my soul With cup of her nectar from Jove. . . . . . . . .And then, as I listened, '_-‘~'-—='~«".,~‘=’='«”-.7?‘*.',. ;:'t E W’ 218 THE GUIDING STAR. I heard, as it were, the voice of my Princess Like whispering breath of my soul; And she said: “ I am the mirror Of God, and the way of His love. When weary souls have found at last Safe transit tolthe diamond realm Of my nativity, can speak The language, and hold sweet converse With the dwellers there; can touch upon The harp strings, so golden, and so Fine spun of light, and melody, And love, and delicacy of Fragrance; of God’s smiles, and yearnings Of pure hearts and lofty souls ; Can touch, and bring response ; can Translate echoes from soul of the Great “ I am ;” then is their day Dawned, and their weary feet shall no More follow, where swine and churls vile Umpire hold. Then my heart cried out in despair, Alas! Oh my Princess! Thy throne Is the sea of Grod’s_'glory; and The paths which I follow are severed From Thee ; the dome of dark night which Environs my soul, reﬂects but The drapings of Woe; its paths are All hung with the pennons of tears, Their wearisome ways un-oasised All by castles of love, or envoys To guide“, when the day has gone out, And night of despair folds down; When the way has grown trackless in Mire of marshes, where serpents are Coiled, with eyesﬁashing hatred, Waiting to sting my hands and my Feet, to envenom my soul with Green taint of their envy and hate: To wither my life, in the slime ..--..- .. ,_.-_,_.,,_,_,,_,,____r THE GUIDING STAR. Of their coil; oh! then, when the soul Is so fainting with terror, so Alone in its woe, can no lure Of a voice, no gleam of _a star Be vouched to its aid ? And then, as I listened, . I heard,-“as it Were, the voice of my Princess again, in response: And She said: “ The light‘ must be garnered within; Fed by oil from the golden cruse. The bitternes is but a:draught That is given, and the way so Fraught with danger and woe, but a Test of the strength, and trust of the Flame that ﬂashes to heaven in Pleading for light.” And the days came and went, and went And came, and light in the darkness Remained unseen. . . . . . . . .Then in my Agony Icried out again. My Princess returned; and She said: “ The dawn has arrived; the long lost Pleiad come back; She was hid in The heart of my lost and beloved. She followed her paths through the gloom Of her night, and wept while She Wore the drapery of hell. But the gleam Of her brightness is risen again : The ﬂame" of her torch is light from The sun ; ‘her mansions are lighted Once more.” Then, in its ecstasy My heart cried again. I wept as I saw, and saw as I wept, the Sea rolling billows of, beauty And gold, met in vast conclave from The divinity shore ; and I Said: “Oh spirit! Enfetter and THE GUIDING STAR. Fold my life in thy garments of Heaven. Aye, fullness, and ﬂowing Of Sapphire light, ﬂashing from Center of the gloriﬁed sun ; In thy moving, and mystic, and Silence and might, my soul would ﬁnd Answer to the beautiful seeming M That halos in jasper, and diamond Flood light, the air and the distance! Oh thou Sacred of Autumn ! My Queen with her spouse ! Thou Unit of God, In His hand, through the ages long; Thou Womb of the seed-buds from heaven, I am gazing enraptured when The ﬂash of thy rod marks ensignia Of boundless andzglorious love, Wave of beauty, and princely. The Dawn of our morning has risen. The cohorts of God are in haste To enkindle celestial and Endless of gold wave, from seedings Of Autumn in thee,—-Oh Thou ! My Royal! Thou mother of God, . Thy children are here to redeem thee, Thy long golden locks shall be gathered Again. Their number is counted In A.1chemic depths of the oracle. The mystic is past; the word is Alive, and the fruitage has come; The hosts have enkindled the ﬂame Of His word, the seals are removed, and The torch is high lifted in hand Of the Princess of (jrod. Thou veiled Of His power, thou of His might In Elysian bower, I Am praying and singing the minor Of joy, and the raptureof feeling. My pulse beats with thine, under the ._,_-_~../ _ . Veil, into the light, with no alloy g . THE GUIDING STAR. 221 ,“ pchool of Koreshan Science. Of pain, of life care, or toil, and The divine, in its sweet Whisperings Teaching the glory, that hangs, like Trembling echoes over the scene. Come bathe in this light, this lamp Of the glory of God, His word, this Crossing of lines, this wilderness Center of passage Way. Its threads Of gold are covered in mail, deep Caverned, to those who would mold, Into image of hell, this golden Gift of heaven. But the rapture Of ages are measured therein ; Ages uncounted, of past and To come——the mystic of heaven And the mystic of hell are moving, Athwart, on its Wires. But to-day It is sealed; aye, to-day, it is Both sealed and unsealed. Unsealed to The wise. The keys have been found— But the learned, ah ! the learned, They blush as an insect, to Discover the wisdom therein. The learned are_ fools ; their voices Have been but an infant speech ; Their temples, but motes in the mire. Their anthems and raptures so small In the scale, they are mute, like crickets In death of amaze. I have opened The door, I close it again; would You hold these keys ? They are treasured Within, Where the Alchemist’s secret Lies buried so close: You never _ Have dreamed of the Wonders untold Which lay at your feet, all measured ' And plain in the Word of'His love. Then awake, thou that sleepest, awake And come hither. .~ -4 .3 RENEW BENEDICT. _ ment. I went to a boarding-house on Michigan avenue, intending V ‘doctor was not home, and I waited until 6 o’clock, wh 922 THE GUIDING STAR. CHRISTIAN SCIENCE. Mrs. J. M. Jordan, of Key West, Fla., who came to Chicago for medical treatment tells a Wonderful story of instantaneous cure of hernia and Bright’s desease by Christ science, at the hands of Dr. Teel. REMARKABLE STATEMENT OF A LADY FROM KEY VVEST OF INSTANEOUS CU‘. -——__._._ Christian science, whatever that may be, has worked a cure but little sh of miraculous, assuming the story told to a reporter of The Inter Ocean t true, and there is not the slightest reason to question the veracity of the who told it. In response to an invitation, the reporter visited No. 103 it . l._‘ i street, and taking the elevator proceeded to room 17, where he was introidi 8 to Mrs. J. M. Jordan, of Key West, Fla. The lady in question is about2, _ B_ of age; is remarkably bright, cheerful and intelligent, and apparently en 11 excellent health. While bearing evident traces of past care, hei’ featur 11 pleasing, and when she speaks there is a frankness and truthfulness so _ 81 apparent in her eyes that one is not disposed to question her statements, 170 though they appear almost incredible. On being introduced to the 1'" ‘ , be following conversation took place: i I991 “You are the lady, I believe, who has been miraculously cured of ,.-M1191 by Christian science, are you not ?” ' Vb “Yes.” ‘"1! “Will you give me the full particulars of the case, as I desire; _ﬂ1'8 them up?” I 4' 1.9"" “ I arrived hereon the 28th of July, having come here for med the assistance of Dr. Davis or some other physician. At that time _I‘‘‘,_‘, that I could scarcely move around, and walking entailed such a. crawled around on my hands and knees. Soon after my arrival ing-house I became acquainted with Mrs. William Chandler,’ of this "" husband is manager of the Erie Express, and who is boarding a, house. Mrs. Chandler said to me: “ If I were you I would try ~_.,»f, she explained to me what his method was. I told her I wouldf and see the doctor, and agreed to come down the next mornin Friday, August 5. The next morning I was not able to rise fro’ managed to get up sufficient will power to get down here at en I was 3- I thought I could not wait longer. He got here at 6 :30 o’clOQ with him for about ﬁve minutes, and told him I had not had,’9i1I " three years, and did not know that I ever would have again THE GUIDING STAR. 223 with internal hernia, brought on by lifting my two year old boy, and I had also had Bright’s disease of the kidneys. I told him I wanted to know if he could cure me; if he could he would be handsomely rewarded, and if he could not to say so, as I wanted to ascertain my condition, and if I could not be cured I Wan ted to go home and settle up my aﬁairs, as I felt I could not endure the misery and pain I was in for another two weeks. He said to me: “You go home and go I _ to bed at your usual retiring hour and to-morrow morning you will feel better. . Whatever treatment I give you will be absentptreatment, and I shall give it to you at my office in Wells street at 10 o’clock to-night.” I went home and re- tired as he told me, indeed, I was so bad that the doctor had to help out of his ofﬁce and on to the car, and the water rolled out ot my eyes. Next morning I awoke feeling as well as ever I did in my life. Every pain had vanished, and my ‘ spirits were renewed from some source, like an old garment renewed. I felt new and have felt growing like a young person who has life. Since then I have been on my feet constantly. At the time I came to him I was creeping around my room on my hands and knees, and only by will power did I manage to get on my feet long enough to go to my meals and come down here. For the beneﬁt of those who need it, I will say I believe that Dr. Teed has shown him- A self to be more than he represents himself, and more than people can compre- 1 ‘hand. He has outdone at the present time anything I hav e heard of, and those j who doubt him do him great injustice, as any one will learn on a slight aquaint-- 3. ence with him. I don’t see why people can not comprehend it. I could not at "J ﬁrst, but now it is all plain to .me as a book. I am one of his most remarkable genres I believe I may say. It is a cure, and a wonderful cure, as I was not there ﬁve minutes talking with him. My rest since then has been as that of a gehild, and I have not felt as well as I do to-day since I was 16 years old. You ‘~ Smiling incredulously and don’t believe it, and you will make fun of the hole thing.” “Indeed, no; but the thought occurred to me that your cure, if cure it ._ Yes to be, is little less than miraculous.” . .s. I; ‘‘‘Well, it is miraculous. When I came here I was emaciated and pitiful *_king- I am naturally patient, and when in my sickness my patience became ,°8t sublime.’ I had done everything and been everywhere to get cured. I - 9 “S94 every means and have taken medicine enough, if put into a barrel, to .°1'I}1y head.” 7;“ D0I1’t you think the medicine you had taken and the treatment you had fled were really instrumental in bringing about this happy result ?” I”“lN°3 and I should do Dr. Teed an injustice if I thought so. I do not ~ _I had taken anymedicine for three months prior to coming here. I had I / _ ' _. 'v.;-..;. 7: 1} x.£u—‘-.i:;-:.{ll[‘A:;Q+,§,?;-:§%..:.~-a.:F* ?.:ss£;~..{..;Q.é.s‘ _-,f _ but sad history of her life, and argued that her ailments were not the reslil 224 THE GUIDING STAR. grown weary of the taste of medicine, and I do not believe the cure was" the de velopment of the medicine and treatment.” “ To what do you attribute it then ? Won’t you explain to me the treat ment so that others may have the beneﬁt ?” “I don’t know enough about the treatment to do so. I have a view 0 3 their treatment, but this is the first time I have been interviewed by a 1‘eporter;f_p for a newspaper, and may 11ot express myself correctly. Iphave felt for a long time there was something like this, but this is my ﬁrst experience personally He treated me from the brain center. I am not superstitious or skeptical, 0‘ anything of the kind, but there is something divine about it; it is somethi similar to the story in the Bible where the woman said: “ If I could but tou the hem of His garment I should be made whole.” If I could have been wit-.__ him at 10 o’clock at night, or have seen him do it in daylight, it would ha. had that appearance. The eﬂect was the same, although there was no publi demonstration at the moment it was done. I am not upset by this but ta things very cooly, and I have examined it and see there is a Providence th shapes our ends rough hew them as we may. The effect has been grand, ph" ically and mentally, ,_ My spirits have been buoyant; I have felt as if I suffered, and now it has all passed as a shadow; I feel as if life has retur and everything seems new; I feel more like as if I can sing and sing a‘ song too. I feel as if I live again in a higher, newer and better state of exist than I ever did before, and in my heart I feel that life has become a new for me, It is strange, and I do not see why other people can not be simi A blessed, for it seems to me I have been sent to a strange, new country," W I everything is restful and every discordant sound has ceased.” The lady, in response to further questions, told the reporter an interes a mental strain, as her physical condition had been worse during the past years, during which she had been married and had spent the happiest ye her life. MRS. J®RDAN’S CASE. Dr. Teed, to whose “ science cure” considerable space was devoted, The Inter Ocean a communication, in the course of which he says: “ Th is attributed to ‘Christian Science.’ The statement that the lady wad’ A through the instrumentality of ‘Christian Science ’ is not true, though 119:1 ya, the mistake was unintentional. She was cured by ‘ Koreshan Science.’ Th tion naturally arises, is this not merely another name for a method of c I ,,,. THE GUIDING STAR. 225 employed to denote a distinction without a difference. The fundamental doc- trines of ‘ Koreshan Science ’ radically differ from the doctrine of ‘Christian Science.’ We believe in the existence of matter, sin, sickness and death. Our method involves a knowledge of brain centers and their mental and physical relations and functions. We treat disease by being able to control these cen- ters in a manner to generate pneumic and psychic force, and to direct its trans- mission for the beneﬁt of the patient. {p We utterly deny the exhistf-,r1qce of pspigitgh. only as it exists from personality} “K0reshan Science” teaches the eiristence of the Divine Spirit as originating in the personality, this personality being manifest in the personal Messiah. TEE SEITLSSK FRSM TEE KQRESEAN PSINT 61’ VIEW. BY MRS. A. E. BROWNE, GRADUATE. Koreshan Science involves all] knowledge. The key which unlocks the door to every domain of universal being is §held as a fundamental principle of this grand system of scientiﬁc aggregation. In the subjective universe or microcosmic being, We may ﬁnd the positive or mental pole of universal action, and from it we may comprehend the mysteries of the universal, microcosmic or objective pole of action. Each of these is divided into two domains—the concrete and discrete, or the physical or material, and the mental. These may be denominated the spiritual and material, for mind, in its_ various degrees is the domain of the spiritual spheres, and the solid structure the domain of the natural. The universe, as a whole, has two general states or qualities which we call respectively spirit and matter, and these are merely the two general qualities and states of the one and only one substance comprising the uni- verse. As spirit and {matter constitute the two general states of the universal and unique substance, and the mind being a condition or quality of this substance, and only its positive pole, it cannot exist or act without its counterparting pole, the organic physical structure as its pediment, con- tinent and basis. Touch or contact is the relation of the subjective to the objective, and in the higher manifestation of the phenomenon of touch, it constitutes perception. What is the special relation of spirit or mind to matter ? The phen- Omena of mind cannot manifest except through and in matter. All Phenomena as observed by:the natural senses are manifest to the mind by the aid and use of matter, and it is only through the reaction of mind and matter that phenomena appear. This reaction of spirit and matter is by ‘Li: . ‘: WV . w Li‘ ‘. Q : I '4 E. T Q . center to circumference in fear for the life of its father the devil. IS 226 THE GUIDING $TAR'. the law or principle of transmutation which is the simple law of the cross. This is the inter-convertibility of the two states of being. The cross of Christ is the supreme manifestation of the law. It is said that Jesus the I Christ came to fulﬁl the law. This special fulﬁlment was in and through _ His cross, and the question presents itself, what constitutes, then, the cross of Christ? It is not merely His death upon the two pieces of wood, that being but a symbol or sign of the real cross or transmutation of God and man. God descended into the race, and through it the sensual man is en- abled to ascend into God by regeneration. The cross of Christ takes place Iiiliél at the point of supreme unity between spirit and matter, and at this nexus or point of union, cause has its location, and this is therefore the point of q t the origin of all things, that is, the creative center and source of being. Being originates then, not in spirit, but in the unity of spirit and matter, spirit being the prior and matter the posterior. Both of these are essential to activity, hence the fallacy of the theory that there is no matter. Spirit is both vital and non-vital. Organic substances are endowed with vital spirit or force. The organic include the human, animal and vegeta-v ble. The vital or living spirit includes all spirit from the spirit of God. down to the spirit of vegetable life. In the activities of being there is an upward and downward way. The , galvanic batter , the human organism, and the universal physical struct-X A» ‘ ure are arrange on the plan of a center and circumference, and forces and activities tend in these two opposite directions. Creation is formulated on the basis or plan of an apex or center, and base, with the two co-'ordi- nate states namely, the s iritual and the material. The material consti1- - tutes the foundation of t e spiritual, and the physical the footstool of the ‘ metaphysical. ' ‘ ;_ In the establishment of the truth of the correlation of and reciprocity ‘ between spirit and matter we discover the origin of man. In human ex- ’,7?{‘ istence as in every phase of activity there is both an ascent and descent, and mankind is in the upward or downward way, and the question of greatest importance now is, which of these roads are we traveling? Are we moving toward God through the recognition and confession of the divine human, or are we moving toward satan, hell and death, through:8» denial of matter, sin, sickness and death, hence the denial of the fall of man. thence a denial of the Messiah ? .4 God. perpetuates His being directly through man, man being as essem tial to the life of God as God is essential to the life of man. Indirectly the life of God is perpetuated through all the kingdoms of His establish- ment. The lower kingdoms are swallowed up through the overcoming 0 death, hell and the grave. _ - The spiritual world is vibrating from center to circumference with 1:11? vivifying interests of God’s life. The lower kingdom is trembling fr0I}1B:; ,. > any wonder that the world is agog with the stupendous question of life an death‘? The spiritual powers of the ages are about to step forth upon 1511 ‘ff-. %renai.l of mortal and immortal combat, to settle the question of Life a!1_, eat . . I M THE-:—GUIDlNG-:—STAR. EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY C. R. TEED, M. D. 103 State Street, Room 17, CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. SUBSCRIPTION IN ADVANCE. One Year, .. .. .. .. .. .. $1.00 Three Months, .. .. .. .. .. $0.25 31! Months, .. .. .. .. .. .50 Single Copies, . . .. .. .10 Rates for Advertising, 10 cents per line of nine words each. For special rates and standing “a.ds.’ address Editor THE GUIDING STAR. Published the First of Each Month. ﬁPuvblishers inserting the foregoing Prospectus in their journals or magazine as a reading notice, will receive a copy of THE GUIDING STAR for one year, if they will mark the copy and forward to our oﬁice. Man's Puriﬁcation from his animal propensities and instincts, merges him out of his animal existence into the domain of his divine life. Entered at the Post Oﬂice in Chicago, III., as second-class matter. VALZEBIGTGRY. GIVEN BY MARY SHEPHERD SINGER, AT THE COMMENCEMENT EXERCISES. The office assigned me this evening is more difficult of fulﬁlment than ever before devolved upon any student graduating from an institution of learning, since the custom obtained of pronouncing a valedictory, by one of the class, Whose members take a degree. This is distinctively an American usage, having originated in our cole leges, and its observance has ever been one of the most deligh'tful features of commencement exercises. Does it not seem a little strange then, that one upon Whose head the frosts of nine-tenths of half a century have left their brightening impress, should feel oppressed With a painful sense of her inability to perform a task so often and Well done by young men and Women ? Do you ask why? The reason is twofold. First, the usual admonitions which form so impor- tant an element in this address, must be omitted; for, While the diploma We are about to receive, involves a tacit acknowledgment of our having developed pOWc1‘S more Wonderful than were ever before attained through human effort, it also pledges us to functions so exalted, that only through a comprehension of divine truth and its faithful application to our own I ‘gnaw... - . .~ .beneﬁcent in its intent, so far-reaching in its activities, so sublime in _ 1 228 :21 lives, can we hope to fulﬁl them. In View of this, so far from admonishing you, 1 tremblingly ask myself, can I always keep inviolate this most sacred trust ? The second reason is as cogent as the ﬁrst, and lies in the fact that in the World’s College of Life no farewell words can ever be appropriate. Notwithstanding, we have listened to the grandly inspiring truths incul- cated here, only a few brief months, we have already become sufficiently conversant with the subtle mysteries of mental action, to know that how- ever much space or duration of time interpose between us, we henceforth can never be separated, either from our Alma Mater, each other, or the great heart of humanity at every throb of which, whether of pain or pleas-I ure, our own vibrates with sympathy. Through the supremacy of mind over matter, not only time with the varied conditions pertaining there-to, space with all the limitations thereof, but all things that affect humanity for weal or woe, will become subject to us, provided we overcome the tendencies of the ﬂesh. . It matters naught to what distant point the voice of duty may call_any of us, the thoughts of each can be transmitted to and commingled with those of every other mind composing the group that is indissolubly con- joined to the divine centre. V But, because we need never again utter those words, expressions of the ; saddest of human experiences which hitherto have so often and under *’ such varying circumstances trembled upon our lips and wrung our hearts with that unspeakable anguish that we know so well permeates the race, it does not follow that this occasion is not fraught with the profoundest interest. The institution with which we have the honor to be connected, THE GUIDING STAR. prospective achievements, so transcendently glorious in the culmination will surely reach, is in very deed what its name implies. And we, in obe V ence to the mandate of our President, are convened in the presence of th=.5’i““‘ friendly and. intelligent witnesses to take the ﬁrst honorable degree in 3,7 gift of the college. The title bestowed upon us to-night is as signiﬁcw in the grave responsibilities it imposes, as in the authority with which. endows us. 3? I ﬁrmly believe, however, that no similar document was ever placed hands more willing to work,out its import. Oh, my beloved classmates ! When I look into your minds and 1:9...-',' the myriad tender grateful thoughts, pure aspirations toward the }11_ . and best, deep unutterable yearnings for the divine life, which a»PP me, your chosen interpreter, to voice them, my lips are sealed in 9 At the present moment my own-thoughts come crowding so thi G W‘ 0- THE GUIDING STAR. 229» -:1 utterance that I dare not attempt the expression of yours. But we may console ourselves with the reﬂection that he, Whose incomparable teachings have evolved in us such exalted conceptions of life, its purposes, its vast requirements and its beatiﬁc destiny, comprehends the voice “of silence as perfectly as that of speech. He understands where our supreme love is placed, he, alone, where it can be demonstrated. We must deter-- mine then, thatinto whatever home, (whether it be graced with all the reﬁnements and luxuries of Wealth and high station, or desolate with the miseries and privations of extreme poverty), sickness, with its sad burden of suffering, and death with its overwhelming sorrow, enter, there too, at all suitable times we will go, and through the exercise of those God-given powers we have acquired here, banish thence, as far as is consonant with the divine purposes, these gaunt spectres. The title,’ “Doctor,” does not signify healer alone, but teacher, as well. Therefore, in this latter capacity we may be as sorely needed in the palace as in the hovel. He, the object of our highest love,while externally manifest nearly eighteen hundred years ago said: “Inasmuch as ye have minis- tered unto the least of these, my brethren, ye have ministered unto me,’ thus showing the tendency He would have our love for Him to take. Some of us willact upon one or more of the many lines of usefulness that centre here, in this great city, where the shouts of inordinate indul- gence in sinful pleasures mingle with the low sad wails of the hopelessly unfortunate, and reach our ears in an irresistible appeal for our most strenuous efforts in their behalf; others will go out to carry the “glad tid- ings of great joy” to distant people ; others still will address themselves to those higher branches of Koreshan Science which will entitle them to the next higher degree; but whether we go or stay, let us ever remember we are constituent parts of one great organic structure, created for beneﬁcent uses to the race. And as the health of the vidual body depends upon the perfect functions of all its organs, so the integrity of this organism can only be maintained by the absolute perfection of its members. “What God hath joined together let no man put asunder.” We cannot expect to wage a successful war against the evils we deplore unless we present to them unbroken ranks. There must be no looking backward. No lingering regrets over past experiences, that “now are sad, because they have been SWeet.” Onward and upward are inscribed upon our banner. Down through the ages sound the concentrated voices of the angelic hosts. Awake, ye denizens of earth! The time is at hand! The harvest is golden wlth rich ripeness; the laborers are few. Enter ye into the ﬁelds and Work Wh1le the day lasts ! Ah, we hear this divine call to-night more distinctly 9-11 ever before in our lives ;:and while we turn each from each, eager to 230 THE GUIDING STAR. —— .4~r—-1 ... 4.... follow whithersoever it leads us, the only parting word that we can con- sistently employ is that so characteristic of the strong, hopeful German, Aufwiedersehen ! President Teed! What shall we say to thee? Amid indefatigable labors from which thou hast given thyself no moment of respite for one whole year, we have everéfound thee a skillful, painstaking, patient teacher, a kind, sympathetic friend, a wise, judicious counselor, and, above all, a living example of the noble precepts thou hast taught us. Again and again thou hast assured us that if we desired power, we must be pure as Christ was pure, holy as He was holy. This, the high standard thou gav- est thy students, thou thyself hast ever exempliﬁed. Never, in a single instance, have we seen thee falter, though, in our presence, often subjected to the severest tests possible to conceive. Thou hast brought hither all the rich treasures of knowledge, gleaned from more than a quarter of a century of carefully, critically conducted ' scientiﬁc research, and with peerless scholarly grace and unsurpassable eloquence, given them to us. Thou hast guided tenderly our faltering footsteps to the base of the mount of power and taught us how to ascend to the lofty, sunlit summit. Thou hast discovered the key to nature’s inmost temple, (never through all the ages of the past possessed by other than the divinely appointed guardians of the way of the tree of life), and by its aid, entered the holy precincts, bidding us follow thee, to the end that we might reverently behold and learn to love supremely nature’s God, who is and ever has been enthroned there. Thou hast shown us the operation of the law of the cross, that we, too, may come into the divine relation. For these most gracious gifts we thank thee ! O, we thank thee ! Not by words alone, but by solemnly consecrating all our powers to the work of establishing in the world the grand cause represented by Koresh. We cannot do more; we will not do less. And now, lest, by reason of the painful friction incident to activity in the natural degree, weariness and discouragement ensue, we ask thee to remember that in the supernal realm of wisdom and love, the members of that holy fraternity in the celestial degree, are as profoundly interested in y this scene as are we in the natural degree. Look they not for the fulﬁl‘- ment of their most holy desires to the same div ine centre that we do for ours ? l _ ‘ Verily, |glad peans ﬂood] that sphere with celestial music in consef quence of what has been and will yet be accomplished in the lower sphe1'Q- When the fair proportions of that long anticipated temple shall ha-V9 reached completion through the skillful workmanship of the divine archiff’ THE GUIDING STAR. 231 r .._......... _, feet, will not the new song, which none save the ﬁrst fruits can sing, rever- berate throughout all the spheres ? _ Contemplating the ineffable glories promised to be revealed at the last day, (the end of the age), to those who love the Lord, our God, and His Christ, we gain courage to address the same word to those exalted beings whose hearts are being turned to us, as ours are being lifted up to them in love and hope, that we say to each other. Auf’wiedersehen! Auf’wiedersehen ! A REMARKABIZE DCCHMENT. PROF. o. F. LUMRY, or WHEATON, WITHDRAWS FROM THE GONGREGATIONAL CHURCH.--ALL CHURCHES As AT PRESENT ORGANIZED ARE PARTS or THE GREAT APOSTASY.-END OF THE CHRIs'rrAN DISPENSATION APPROAGHING.—-A NEW CHURCH AND NEW STATE TO FOLLOW.-—0NE MAN’s oPINIoN. Professor 0. F. Lumry, of Wheaton, 111., formerly of Wheaton College, and a member of the Congregational Church, has felt impelled by the Spirit to with- draw from, not alone the congregational, but any and all churches, [But the Church Triumphant.——Ed.] for the reasons which he gives in the following ex- traordinary document: To my sometime pastor and brethren in Christ, greeting: Under an over- mastering consciousness of duty to myself and you and our common Lord, I come to this present writing. More than 1800 years ago, under the immediate guidance of the Holy Spirit then first after the Savior’s translation shed forth into the hearts of men, some simple communities of equal brethren were formed. Men chosen to occupy for a time the leading places as teachers, elders, bish- ops or pastors, were chosen out of the members of the church in which they were to hold oﬁice, and were ordained for that particular work, and when the work with them ceased the ofﬁce ended, and they fell back into the ranks as simple equal brethren, having no advantage over the others and no standing as members of an order that had claims for all time to come on all or any of the labor or offices or emoluments of these equal brotherhoods, which included all the Christians in their several localities. History informs us that during the ﬁrst few years, such was the wonderful activity of these scattered communities, the Saviour’s command to preach the gospel to every creature throughout the world was fullyobeyed, when as yet there was no class or order whose busi- ness it was to preach, but all of both sexes felt equally bouud to testify of the grace of God and thus preach His gospel to men. We are not left without abundant evidence of the Christian character of the converts thus made. Pliny, while Roman Governor of Bithynia, A. D, 103, under Trajan, who Was then persecuting the Christians, testifies that the evidence he got of their characters was to this effect that they bound themselves under a solemn oath not for the .._...-A —.- nwr! --* 232 THE GUIDING STAR. purpose of any wicked design, but never to commit any fraud, theft or adult- ery; never to falsify their word. At that early period, such had been the prod- .igious activity of the societies of equal brethren that the Roman worship had been well nigh deserted, and its temples fersaken throughout his large and re- mote province. ’ The Roman Emperor Alexander Severus, although a heathen himself, in honor of the conduct of Christians in private and public life, had a. bust of Christ placed in his private chapel among those whom he honored as superior beings. The mystery of iniquity began to work even in Paul’s time, 2d Thess. ii, '7. In A. D. 210 the New Testament idea that all Christians are “ kings and priests unto God,” had given place to the Old Testament idea of the Jewish priesthood, and common Christians now began to fall to the position of a dis- tinct and inferior order. Coleman, who is authority for the above.facts, in “Ancient Christianity Exempliﬁed,” says: “No change perhaps in the whole history of the changing forms of church government can be speciﬁed more destructive to the primitive constitution of the church or more disastrous to spiritual interest ;” and, says N eander: “ This entire perversion of the original view of the Christian Church was itself the origin of the whole system of the ,4 Catholic Church——the germ from which sprang the popery of the dark ages.” We can get some idea of the process by which the many-storied government ‘- was packed in orders over God’s simple New Testament churches from Jerome ' A. D. 3'78, He alleges, as given by Coleman, “that the standing oﬁice and authority of a bishop were a necessary expedient to still the cravings and strife" ;_ for preferment which, by the instigation of Satan, arose in process of time. ,_ among the presbyters.” McKnight, in commenting on this passage in Thess.,says: “In the Scriptural sense of the word a mystery is something secret " " or undiscovered.” The mystery of iniquity, therefore, is a scheme of error not, openly discovered whose inﬂuence is to encourage iniquity.” He also says the true meaning of the word rendered worketh, is worketh inwardly or worke i secretly. As we have seen, this secret working had so far “encouraged i quity,” or inequality, or injustice, for that is the meaning of the term, that .- A. D. 210 it had developed a higher order above the equal brotherhood, and course of time, when that which hindered, to wit, the Roman Empire, was _ moved, the whole system of the papacy marks this. The apostle calls the mov ment that resulted in the order of the clergy “the mystery of iniquity,” when secret working had only just begun. If this was the proper name for it in its T cipient stages, it must be the proper name for every stage of its progrel The same must be true ef the name apostasy, in the common version renf ,. cred, falling away, in the third verse. By the establishment of a separate ord.j_, whose special business it was to teach and preach and rule the lower order, ='x,...: members of the latter were degraded from the rank of priests of God to_tl1 hewers of wood and drawers of water, to maintain in affluence the h1g_lf- order. The more readily to secure prompt obedience, and, what was 1!}, \; material, ready support, what had now come to be considered 3 '_l. sacred oﬁice must be regarded with reverence and awe, and :,~, ignorance is the mother of such devotion, in course of time the of knowledge was taken away from the lower order, who yet were_requ1r , 5‘ furnish a liberal support for the higher orders, and vast sums to s_eo_uI‘6 . proper education, while themselves were left in ignorance. But this 1s '3; Protestantism is only a half-way return to the simple New Testament ch'3'1y_.., and is still a part of the great apostasy. While partially restoring to the order—the key of knowledge, it still holds it as a lower order laity, with a separate superior order, the clergy, both of whlcllyy names and things that had no existence before the third century, A. D.’ '_: THE GUlD|NG STAR. 233 the result of and part of that secret working which the apostle calls the apostasy or falling away, and the “mystery of iniquity.” Accepting the situation, as a. rule, -the laity do not assume to take upon them their rightful work as “ priests of God,” and where they do they are looked upon with jealous eyes by the higher order, and it‘ they are not women and are at all successful, every possible effort is used to induce them to enter the higher order. When men ﬁnd themselves of little“- use in an organization, except to pay its bills, they generally stay out of it, so- the running of Protestant churhes has been largely relegated to the pastors and women, while the men often either within the church or outside of it, gamble- in the neceasaries

Main menu

Home Pages

Our other sites

You are here

Keyword search

Pages